ã€ŠPampered Into Being The Empressã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Rong Xi

    Before summer ended, Great Qi¡¯s capital city, Bianjing, seemed to have entered into the beginning of autumn as the rainy season swiftly arrived. For several days, luxurious red bricks and green tiles on Yongxi Palace1 in the Forbidden City were cleansed by the autumn rain. Early this morning, the rain seemed to finally have the intention of stopping.

    In the belltower atop of the gate of Zirui Hall, the officer in the Bureau of Astrology in charge of checking the time ordered the watchman to strike the bell, ringing out a heavy and melodious sound. Right when it became maoshi2, Rong Xi woke up and looked at the bronze mirror in her room.

    Rong Xi entered Yongxi Palace when she was thirteen. It¡¯s already been three years since she entered the Forbidden City to work, and she just turned sixteen this year and was promoted to the rank of a female official. The court ladies lower than her in rank all had to call her gugu3

    As the day slowly began, the warmth of the rising sun rays shone into Rong Xi¡¯s single bedroom, lighting up half of her body. The beauty in the bronze mirror had good looks and fair skin and could be called a stunning beauty.

    With a high nose and cherry lips so delicate they could¡¯ve been crafted by a celestial sculptor, all of her features harmonized perfectly. She was clearly born with a pair of bewitching peach blossom eyes, yet the corners of her eyes were slightly slanted downward and her eyebrows were soft. What was originally a stunningly beautiful face became cute yet seductive with a hint of coquettishness due to those slightly innocent eyes.

    After brushing her hair, Rong Xi took out a lacquer wooden box that was stuffed with various bottles and jars. They looked to be cosmetic products meant to beautify one¡¯s face, but reality spoke otherwise. Rong Xi used these to conceal her appearance instead.

    All the ladies in the world wished to be a stunning beauty, and Rong Xi was someone who possessed an enviable appearance. However, she is aware that for a woman like her that did not have a background, her looks would bring her disaster instead.

    Holding up the brush, Rong Xi worked on her face. She used a special type of glue to change her double eyelids into monolids, and with some further adjustments, her pair of peach blossom eyes instantly became dull and common.

    Finally, she put some freckles on her cheeks, and the person in the mirror wasn¡¯t exactly ugly, but was extremely plain, a far cry from the word ¡®beautiful¡¯. Rong Xi finished off her makeup by concealing her age.

    Even when she finished eating a simple breakfast, the lower ranked palace maids in the room next door were still sound asleep. Rong Xi was the gugu in charge of them, but did not wake them up like usual. Servants woke up early in order to serve their masters, but their master, Concubine Yu4 died three days ago from illness.

    It was just a concubine that died, it wasn¡¯t important enough for the people in the palace to don on hemp clothes5 and show their piety. But since Rong Xi recognized a master, she naturally had to pay her respects. These past few days, she had been mourning for her old master in secret and wore very plain and simple clothes.

    Concubine Yu came from a good family and was very pretty. Her elder brother had also made military merits, and when she was alive, she was very much favored by Emperor Qi Zhuang, Mu Zhen6

    Recalling Concubine Yu, Rong Xi felt some wisps of sadness within her heart. This master of hers was arrogant and a showoff, when she was alive she had offended many people within the palace. Emperor Mu Zhen had few children, and Concubine Yu had only entered the harem for two years when she became pregnant. As it had already been many years since a prince had been born in the palace, the emperor showered her with even more love.

    When Concubine Yu became pregnant, Rong Xi felt happy for her and became even more careful in serving her. She always hoped that her master could safely give birth, regardless if it was a prince or a princess. As long as there was a royal offspring, then Concubine Yu¡¯s position would become more stable. But in the end, Concubine Yu still lost the child.

    After Concubine Yu miscarried, she often fell into a daze. Emperor Qi Zhuang felt very sorry for her and personally came to see Concubine Yu multiple times. But the pain of losing her child made Concubine Yu lose the heart to fight for favor. She always felt that someone was trying to harm her, and she was wracked with nightmares every night.

    When Concubine Yu had her menstrual period, she would become irritable and would often vent her anger by beating her servants. At that time Rong Xi was afraid that Concubine Yu¡¯s methods would cause the people in the palace to become unhappy and secretly went to console the eunuchs and palace maids that Concubine Yu had beaten. On the other hand, she also felt that since she was the senior palace maid by Concubine Yu¡¯s side, she was also somewhat related to her losing her child.

    If she was just a little more careful, then her master might not have lost the child.

    That day Concubine Yu burst into a fit of temper because she didn¡¯t like the tea being served by the maid. Rong Xi knelt in front of Concubine Yu, earnestly begging for her to extinguish her anger. If she had to hate someone, then punish her alone, it was her who had failed in her duty of protecting her master¡¯s child. Although Concubine Yu had a terrible temper, she never beat her.

    Hearing Rong Xi¡¯s words, Concubine Yu gave a miserable smile, ¡°Each one of them wants to harm me, but they are unable to protect themselves¡­what does it have to do with a small palace maid like you?¡±

    Recalling these words from her old master, Rong Xi felt ashamed.

    Everyone in the palace believed that Concubine Yu was spoiled and arrogant and was difficult to get along with. When Rong Xi first began to serve her, she also thought the same away, but she was never one to run away from hardships. Two years ago, she started as a rough servant7 under Concubine Yu. Because she was diligent in her work and made the master feel reassured, she slowly climbed up to become a senior palace maid, receiving Concubine Yu¡¯s deep trust.

    Before Concubine Yu passed away, she even left behind a great deal of money for Rong Xi that she had brought from her maternal home. She even told her to find a new master and lead a good life, there was no need to miss her. On the road to the Yellow Springs8, she would still be the beauty walking most carefree.

    Rong Xi was ill at ease in accept the money and instead asked an errand boy to go to Daxiangguo Temple9 and purchase some spiritual artifacts. Taking the chance before the eunuchs lifted the casket, they were placed in Concubine Yu¡¯s casket. Hopefully, Concubine Yu¡¯s journey on the Yellow Springs road will be smoother.

    ¡°Squeak-¡± With a sound, the door was pushed open.

    Stepping across the threshold, she stood in front of the window of the maids¡¯ room, quietly staring at the eight sleeping palace maids.

    Fuyu Palace had a unique scenery in that purple wisteria creeped along the red walls in the courtyard. Rong Xi was currently thinking about other matters when one of the young eunuchs of Fuyu Palace came over to greet her, interrupting her train of thought.

    ¡°Rong gugu woke up as early as always. Where are you going so early in the morning?¡±

    Hearing a voice, she turned around to see two of Fuyu Palace¡¯s eunuchs sweeping the courtyard. She replied lightly, ¡°Yesterday night, one of the errand people from the Palace Department came to notify me to go to the Department of Service in the morning. Most likely, they will probably assign me some things to do.¡±

    When Rong Xi¡¯s words just fell, several small, brightly colored hummingbirds chirped and landed on the teal stone floor near Rong Xi. They weren¡¯t frightened of humans either, taking turns to peck the seeds on the ground.

    The hummingbirds in Yongxi Palace were much more precious than the ones outside the palace. Their sounds were quite pleasant.

    Before Rong Xi left Fuyu Palace, she told the eunuch to wake those palace maids. The eunuch respectfully assented and told Rong Xi to have a pleasant outing, but he felt that her voice was even more melodious than then sounds of these precious birds.

    Even though Fuyu Palace¡¯s young Rong gugu was not very pretty and was in fact, quite plain, her cold voice was like the sound of a clear stream hitting a stone. It truly was a beautiful voice.

    When Concubine Yu was still alive, she always teased Rong Xi, saying that with such a voice, she might as well learn how to sing, so that she could sing for her and the Emperor to add some flavor and excitement.

    Watching Rong Xi¡¯s slender back, the eunuch couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If Rong Xi was just slightly more prettier, then with her beautiful voice and elegant figure, she might even be lucky enough to receive favor and become a Lady10 Although this Rong gugu was not pretty, she had an extraordinary temperament and did things very diligently and treated people very kindly. Don¡¯t even mention Rong Xi¡¯s relationship with the other servants in Yongxi Palace, even the eight young maids in Fuyu Palace respected and admired her.

    Rong Xi looked very gentle but she had some tricks up her sleeve as well to be able to keep the eight maids under her in control. When doing things, she was gentle and amicable but also was able to elicit some fear in those maids towards her. Many of the senior palace maids in their twenties or even the mama¡®s11 in their thirties can¡¯t compete with Rong Xi in terms of capability.

    When her master passed away, the officials in the Department of Service hadn¡¯t had the time to arrange where the servants in Fuyu Palace would go. One of the other eunuchs felt bored and set down the broom in his hand and began to gossip with an older eunuch.

    His voice carried the high pitch that was unique to eunuchs as he spoke, ¡°Ay, for ordinary servants like us, we should just quietly wait for the officials to assign us to any open spots in the palace. But I really hope that I won¡¯t be assigned to Plum Garden or Ye Ting12 to do any rough work, I definitely can¡¯t handle that. Rong gugu¡®s future is probably bright though, see, those officials from the Department of Service only invited her. It must be a good position.¡±

    The older eunuch¡¯s voice carried some hints of roughness characteristic of normal men and sneered, his tone somewhat resigned, ¡°Good my ass, I¡¯m afraid that the position she gets assigned will be even lower than ours.¡±

    The young eunuch was confused upon hearing this, ¡°What do you mean? I vaguely heard a while ago that Department of Tailor was in need of a head maid. That royal tailor official wanted Rong gugu to take over that position.¡±

    The older eunuch was silent for a while and then waved his hand. The Department of Tailor naturally was good. Rong Xi was intelligent and quick at learning, and she had some skill in embroidering clothes, much better than the other female tailors. Earning a living in the Department of Tailor was wholly reliant on one¡¯s one skills. With Rong Xi¡¯s talents, if she worked as a head maid for a few years, plus with the royal tailor official¡¯s intent to groom her as a successor, she could very well become the head of the Department of Tailor when she turned twenty. At that time, she¡¯d be in charge of dozens of people, and she¡¯d be a ranked female official, naturally she¡¯d receive a nice stipend.

    It was just unfortunate that Rong Xi would no longer be able to become the head maid in the Department of Tailor.

    Seeing how the older eunuch stayed silent and only let out a couple of sighs, the younger eunuch became slightly anxious and asked again, ¡°Aiya, what news did you hear, don¡¯t leave me hanging, hurry and tell me.¡±

    The older eunuch glanced at him.

    In the end, he lowered his voice and whispered into his ear, ¡°I don¡¯t know which master Rong gugu will end up with, but I can tell you this, the one she¡¯ll be following will definitely be even more difficult to deal with than our old master Concubine Yu.¡±

    Even more difficult than Concubine Yu?

    The young eunuch sucked in his breath, already having an inkling in mind of who that person is.

    Other than Concubine Yu, there were two more masters who had terrible tempers.

    One was the daughter of Yongxi Palace¡¯s most favored Noble Consort Li, Second Princess Mu Qian. This Second Princess had just turned thirteen, and was extremely pampered since young. Due to Noble Consort Li being the most favored as well as having a powerful family backing her, she didn¡¯t even pay attention to the other consorts or princes. The only person she slightly showed respect to was the Empress.

    Although she was young, if the maids serving her failed to satisfy her demands, Mu Qian would slap them and pull out their finger nails. If the maid assigned to her was slightly prettier than her or was slightly more outstanding than her, Mu Qian would smear hot chili paste on their face, destroying their looks.

    Coincidentally, as he was thinking of Mu Qian¡¯s methods of torturing people, an autumn breeze blew by, the young eunuch couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Although Mu Qian¡¯s was cruel and tortured her servants, she was still not as frightful as Yongxi Palace¡¯s other master.

    After all, no one in Mu Qian¡¯s palace ever died.

    Plus, rumors had it that the other master¡¯s palace had killed off several palace maids. Other than Mu Qian, the person Rong Xi would most likely end up serving would probably be that eccentric Fourth Prince, Mu Zhun.

 Chapter 2 - Fourth Prince Mu Huai

    The head office of the Bureau of Service was located in Ninghui Hall. To get there, one had to pass through the extravagant Xihua Gate. Xihua Gate was guarded by white jade stone pillars, carved exquisitely with dragons and phoenixes of different shapes and sizes flying agilely through the clouds.

    In no time, Rong Xi arrived at Ninghui Hall.

    The reason behind her early arrival was because the Emperor had his breakfast at three quarters past chenshi1. At this time, the Department of Royal Cuisine within the Bureau of Service would be busy preparing food for the Emperor, and the guards would be more stringent than usual, not letting any passerbys loiter around. But after the Emperor¡¯s breakfast time, the outside courtyard full of coaches and carriages would be on beck and call to whichever master in the palace needed a coach or a carriage. Their servant would have to come here in advance so that the officials in the hall can record and assign a vehicle.

    Ninghui Hall contains many different large and small bureaus and departments, so they are busy all the time. The person in charge of recording duties only has this bit of free time early in the morning to see Rong Xi. The people in the palace are always quick at passing on gossip, and Rong Xi has already heard some of it these past few days. There were two masters in the palace that wanted Rong Xi to go serve them.

    A while ago, Noble Consort Li¡¯s personal senior attendant, Qiu Ju, had even come to look for her. Carrying a brocade pouch full of golden melon seeds2, she stuffed it into her hands, saying that this was the reward Noble Consort Li bestowed on her.

    At that time, the Bureau of Service had yet to assign her to a place, yet Noble Consort Li seemed to be almost certain that she would be assigned to serve Second Princess Mu Qian. She even dispatched her senior attendant to bribe her in advance and form good relations.

    There were several reasons why Noble Consort Li was so domineering. One was because she had birthed a son and a daughter for Emperor Mu Zhen and was the one that received the most favor as well. The second was because her father was the military commissioner in charge of the Bureau of Military Affairs. Wielding the Great Qi¡¯s military command tally, his influence was beyond that of even the Left and Right Prime Ministers.

    But Rong Xi was very clear that no matter whether she followed Noble Consort Li or Second Princess Mu Qian, she could not accept this ¡®reward¡¯. Thus, she politely stuffed the pouch of golden melon seeds back into Qiu Ju¡¯s hands.

    Seeing Rong Xi arrive, a little eunuch guided her inside the hall. The stove inside the hall was emitting smoke, and the floors inside were laid with dark red old wood. The interior decor was simple but did not lose the dignity of the royal household.

    The recording official wore a cap and an indigo-colored official uniform and was currently relaying important matters to the little eunuch in charge of transcribing. The eunuch that guided Rong Xi in raised his hand and spoke in a voice with a hint of childishness, ¡°Recording Official, Rong gugu has arrived.¡±

    Rong Xi bowed to the recording official and he nodded in acknowledgment, stopping the things he was currently working on. Regardless of what department you were in, everyone in Great Qi¡¯s Bureau of Service was under the jurisdiction of the Chancellery. In the previous dynasty, the chancellor in charge of the chancellery was in the habit of adding officials and treated serving the Emperor as his most important daily duty; he could be counted as the Emperor¡¯s close subject.

    However, when Great Qi had its second emperor, which was also the current Emperor Mu Zhen, ascend the throne, the chancellor finally had real power. In recent years, the chancellor had done many things such as sealing3, review memorials, etc. As for the various personnel under the different bureaus and departments that needed to be transferred, as well as any trivial matters in Yongxi Palace that needed to be done, he handed it off to the lower-ranked Recording Official to take care of.

    The matter of where Rong Xi was to be assigned was very tricky.

    Both Mu Huai and Mu Qian were two masters that could not be offended. The recording official had a very difficult time making a decision these past few days. Naturally, the question of where to transfer a palace maid could not be brought up to the Emperor or Empress. The recording official had inquired with the chancellor about this previously, and the chancellor knew how difficult this matter was. With the excuse of being swamped with his own duties, the chancellor brushed off this responsibility and let the recording official bear this burden alone.

    Although the face of the recording official within the hall was full of respect, he gnashed his teeth together silently when he retreated to the back.

    Wasn¡¯t this forcing him to be a sinner?

    There was only one Rong shi4, and it¡¯s not like he could split her in half to give to each master.

    Before Rong Xi arrived at Ninghui Hall, the recording official came up with a devious plan. That was, he would let Rong Xi pick her master herself. That way, if one master wanted to settle accounts, they wouldn¡¯t be able to fault him. If they wanted to settle accounts, then let them settle it with this palace maid with the surname Rong. The recording official had a glib tongue and talked to Rong Xi about letting her choose her own master. He put it very beautifully, saying that he appreciated Rong Xi and letting her choose her own future was his way of acknowledging her.

    Hearing this, Rong Xi slightly raised her eyebrow, but she was very clear inside her heart, seeing through the bad intentions of the recording official. Her expression was the same as before, as amicable as the spring breeze. The natural order of the palace was the strong oppressing the weak; the one who was made out to be a scapegoat was always those at the bottom of the barrel. She had already entered the palace for a long time and thus was very clear on the ways people in the palace would cover up for themselves.

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was calm and spoke neither slowly nor quickly to the recording official, ¡°Daren5, please let this slave think about it for a day. After all, this slave can only choose one master from the two.¡±

    Actually, what Rong Xi really meant was: After all, no matter who she chooses, she will inevitably end up offending the other party. The recording official had been working in the palace for so many years, so naturally he understood Rong Xi¡¯s words held another layer of meaning.

    Great Qi¡¯s capital city Bianliang was located more south. Rong Xi spoke in the soft and tender Wu dialect6. The recording official secretly felt that even though this Rong shi only looked so-so, her voice was soft and beautiful to listen to. That type of coquettishness in her tone can¡¯t be faked and didn¡¯t seem pretentious at all, instead giving the listener a sweet feeling.

    The recording official collected himself. No matter which path she chose, this Rong shi girl would only be gnawing on hard bones7, so he agreed to her request. At the same time, he reminded Rong Xi, ¡°Be quick in making your decision, this matter cannot be dragged on for too much longer.¡±

    ******

    Today¡¯s weather was extremely pleasant. The geese that were left behind from the migration season glided through the clear blue skies, quacking as they comfortably rolled through the clouds.

    Walking along the path leading towards Fuyu Palace, Rong Xi looked up towards the lone geese flying by. The sun pierced her eyes, and she furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Going back this time, it would be a lie to say that her heart felt heavy.

    Rong Xi once secretly suspected that she was made use of by the other concubines to cause Concubine Yu¡¯s miscarriage. Before Concubine Yu died, there too many people she had offended, Noble Consort Li was among them. There was a chance that Noble Consort Li was the person who harmed Concubine Yu. To have her serve someone who caused the death of her old master, Rong Xi felt both guilty and repulsed.

    As for Fourth Prince Mu Huai¡­

    The road not too far behind her was full of activity. Just when Rong Xi thought of Mu Huai, she saw the princes and princesses returning from Hanlin Academy8 and walking on the path. She hurriedly walked over to one side. The previous Emperor Mu You had set down a law when he was still alive. Qi dynasty¡¯s princes and princesses must study diligently. Before Zirui Hall¡¯s bell rang to signify ruanshi9, they had already sat down in their seats in Hanlin Academy, quietly waiting for the instructor to begin class.

    Rong Xi secretly thought that it was such a coincidence that in the group of princes and princesses that walked by, she seemed to have seen the person she was thinking of¨CFourth Prince Mu Huai. Because Mu Huai¡¯s legs were crippled, he did not step out of his palace or attend any banquets very often. Even though Rong Xi had seen him before, she had only glanced at him from a distance.

    Today was the first time Rong Xi had seen clearly what Mu Huai looked like.

    Mu Huai¡¯s facial features were very sharp and clear. His eyes were calm like still water, and hiding traces of coldness and loneliness. Sitting in a wheelchair, he wore a moon white lanshan10 paired with a dark blue pendant on his waist. Resting on top of his ink black hair was a lone white jade crown. Returning from his studies, Mu Huai¡¯s clothes were not extravagant, but he emitted the sort of arrogant and domineering aura that was unique to those born from the royal family.

    The color moon white was originally a very pale sky blue. This color brought out the sickly paleness of Mu Huai¡¯s skin while also contrasting sharply against his ink black eyebrows and hair. When Mu Huai passed by Rong Xi, she respectfully knelt on the ground, following the palace rules by bowing her head so as to not inadvertently bump into the precious masters.

    Two words phrases unconsciously flowed into her brain¨C

    Orchid and jade trees11, the gentle breeze of the moon12

    Before she could only see him from afar and felt that the princes in the palace all looked good, but he actually turned out to be the most handsome of them all. He looked like a refined gentleman but didn¡¯t have that feminine quality that many of the aristocratic heirs in Great Qi had. Rong Xi knew a little about physiognomy; when she saw Mu Huai just now, she felt that he regarded his surroundings with disdain. If it weren¡¯t for his crippled legs, perhaps he would be Yongxi Palace¡¯s most unruly prince.

    Although Rong Xi felt that it was regretful for his legs to be crippled, she had heard long ago that this two-faced prince was most adept at being cold and grumpy. A couple of palace maids in his palace had already died.

    Emperor Mu Zhen was a generous and benevolent. When the third dead palace maid¡¯s corpse was carried out of Mu Huai¡¯s palace, he finally told Mu Huai to restrain himself and not take anymore of the palace servants¡¯ lives.

    Concubine Yu had a nasty temper, but her way of torturing the palace servants was simply berating them. If she wasn¡¯t satisfied, then she¡¯d slap a couple of mouths or beat them with a rod. But in front of the fourth prince, her methods were just child¡¯s play.

    As she continued to be lost in her thoughts, the soft autumn breeze brushed past Rong Xi¡¯s face. A subtle cold fragrance entered her nostrils. Rong Xi¡¯s heart jumped. She knew a couple of the people in the perfume department and was familiar with the way some fragrances smelled. This particular scent was most likely made with the rare and precious pine needles that cold winter plums grew from. It was a very unique scent.

    She kept her eyes on an ant that was crawling in the distance, but that cold fragrance kept coming closer and closer. Rong Xi held her breath, the sounds of wooden wheels rolling across the stone floors ringing through her ears.

    Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair stopped in front of her.

    Rong Xi evened her breathing. Just as she was at a loss on what to do, she heard him command, ¡°Raise your head.¡±

    Rong Xi originally thought that Mu Huai¡¯s voice would sound very crisp with the characteristics of a youth. After all, he had just turned twenty, so he just became of age. It was wholly unexpected that he would have a low and deep voice that was fully of manly charisma.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t show any signs of being flustered. Although she had no idea what Mu Huai was thinking, she obeyed him and greeted him, ¡°This slave greets Your Highness. Wishing Your Highness eternal peace.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s ink black eyes were deep and without emotion as he looked over Rong Xi¡¯s plain appearance. He asked, ¡°Rong Xi, right?¡±

    ¡°Replying to Your Highness, this slave¡¯s name is Rong Xi.¡±

    Hearing Rong Xi¡¯s soft and tender voice, Mu Huai pursed his thin lips. He was secretly suspicious whether this palace maid was as Shun Fu said, a loyal and skilled servant.

    At this time, the cold ringing of the bells resounded through the corridor.

    Hearing this, Mu Huai hooked up the corners of his lips, but there was no smile on his face. He told Rong Xi in a plain tone, ¡°Pack your things when you go back. Tonight you will come to my palace to serve me.¡±

    His tone was commanding without any room for disobedience. Before Rong Xi could reply to him, she saw Second Princess Mu Qian arriving on her palanquin.

    Just now, Mu Qian seemed to have heard Mu Huai conversing with Rong Xi. These past few days, she heard her concubine mother, Noble Consort Li, speak frequently about how this palace name with the surname Rong, will be transferred to their palace. Her concubine mother said that she was an intelligent and thorough person and would be serving her closely in the future.

    Originally, Mu Qian didn¡¯t care much for this matter, but today when she saw that Mu Huai was trying fight her for this palace maid, she wanted to determine a winner and loser between them.

    Mu Huai¡¯s concubine mother, Virtuous Consort Yin13, was the most favored one by the Emperor when she was still alive. When Mu Huai was thirteen, rumors were swirling in the palace about how Emperor Mu Zhen wanted to instate him as the crown prince. Before this gossip could be determined to be true or not, the palace Virtuous Consort Yin resided in went up in flames.

    The fire raged on unceasingly. Virtuous Consort Yin along with tens of palace servants perished in the sea of fire.

    Thankfully, Mu Huai was rescued by Shun Fu. However, later he caught a strange illness that rendered him unable to walk normally. A fine young gentleman became a cripple. Seeing how Mu Huai lost his mother at a young age and was crippled, Emperor Mu Zhen doted on him even more.

    Mu Qian secretly cursed Mu Huai for being lame in her heart. He was clearly a crippled person yet he just had to fight with her brother14 Mu Ji for Imperial Father¡¯s love.

    Getting down from her palanquin, Mu Qian held onto the hand of a palace maid as she walked towards Rong Xi. She spoke in an unkind voice, ¡°Royal Brother sure is sneaky. This palace maid is supposed to come to my palace, how can Royal Brother just steal her away?¡±

    These words held absolutely no respect. It was not at all like how a younger sister should speak to her older brother.

    Finished, Mu Qian reached out and pointed towards Rong Xi, gesturing for her eunuchs to steal the person. When the two eunuchs received their order, they held down Rong Xi¡¯s shoulders and lifted her up, preparing to drag her towards Mu Qian¡¯s palace.

    Rong Xi couldn¡¯t react in time. She did not expect Mu Qian to treat her as an object, stealing her just because she said so. Mu Huai¡¯s eyebrow twitched. His long and slender index finger lightly tapped against the wheelchair¡¯s wooden handle. He didn¡¯t say anything.

    Because his legs were crippled, Mu Zhen granted Mu Huai special permission to bring along personal bodyguards whenever he was in the palace. The bodyguard behind Mu Huai immediately understood and pulled out his sword to block Mu Qian¡¯s eunuch.

    When the two eunuchs saw the sharp glint of the blade, they were so frightened they turned pale, immediately releasing Rong Xi. Seeing this, Mu Qian banished her teeth in anger. She secretly cursed Mu Huai countless times for being a damn cripple.

    Sparks of killing intent seemed to fly between them. Mu Huai glanced at Rong Xi from the corner of his eyes. It was a look that was originally difficult for people to detect, but Rong Xi immediately understood his meaning. Rong Xi didn¡¯t think any further and as if she was possessed, she walked behind Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair.

    Sitting in the sun, Mu Huai¡¯s gaze followed Rong Xi¡¯s steps, pausing for a moment on her figure.

    This palace maid seemed to be intelligent after all.

    Thinking this, Mu Huai saw Mu Qian angrily glaring at him and he put away his slight smile. His voice was as cold as ice as he spoke to Mu Qian, ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡±

    Mu Qian was in disbelief and she found it difficult to say anything due to her anger, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°In the future, if someone causes trouble for her, then they will be going against me.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Life or Death, Itâ€™s Up to Him

    The palace Mu Huai lived in was called Quyun Palace. This area was very close to the eastern gate. Walk a few steps out the door and you would arrive at the main hall where hundreds of scholars, soldiers, and officials have audience with the emperor.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t have many personal belongings to pack up. Before long, she followed Mu Huai¡¯s senior eunuch, Shun Fu, and entered Quyun Palace. Shun Fu was close to sixty years old. His hair was peppered with flecks of white hair. Although he did not seem to be very healthy, his back was ramrod straight when he walked.

    Shun Fu took Rong Xi on a simple tour around Quyun Palace and its surroundings. Although the Fuqu Palace that Concubine Yu lived in had quiet and exquisite landscapes, it was a far cry from Mu Huai¡¯s residence. Quyun Palace had a double-eave roof and grandly carved walls. Borrowing the colors of twilight, the colored caisson drawings1 inside were even more beautiful and vivid.

    Rong Xi remembered that Concubine Yu¡¯s sleeping hall had five guardian beasts on the roof2, but Quyun Palace had seven. It was only two less than the Emperor¡¯s palace¡¯s roof. However, within the palace, other than Quyun Palace, only the Empress¡¯ palace had seven guardian beasts. From these small details, it was clear as day that Mu Zhen extremely favored his fourth son, Mu Huai.

    Rong Xi quietly followed behind Shun Fu as they crossed the courtyard¡¯s pond walking on the white jade stone bridge. The colorful scales of the koi fish inside the pond shimmered under the light. The trees in the surroundings were flourishing as a light fragrance seemed to be in the air.

    The scenery in front of her was definitely extremely luxurious.

    Quyun Palace even contained a side tower. Rong Xi seemed to have seen a glimpse of Mu Huai sitting at the top. He watched as the sun slowly set behind the walls of the Forbidden City, and Rong Xi quietly stared at him.

    Behind Mu Huai were a couple of bodyguards standing at a distance. His lone figure sat at the top of the side tower, arousing feelings of enviousness for how outstanding he was. Rong Xi just came here; Mu Huai had not yet allowed her to serve him.

    The old eunuch Shun Fu had a kind attitude. When he finished taking Rong Xi on a tour of Quyun Palace, he spoke in a warm voice, ¡°Miss Rong should rest well tonight. Tomorrow morning I will assign you some duties to serve His Highness. Your salary will be twice what you earned when you were serving Concubine Yu. As for where you will live¡­I heard that Miss Rong lived alone at Fuqu Palace. I especially prepared a room for you, so that Miss Rong can have some more peace and quiet.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi blinked and answered, ¡°Many thanks gong gong3.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think that coming here to serve Mu Huai would not only result in her salary being doubled but also her living quarters had been upgraded. When she was walking with Shun Fu just now, he allowed her to ask questions she had and he would patiently answer them one by one in detail.

    Rong Xi asked Shun Fu some questions from the side and found out that when he started following Mu Huai¡¯s mother, Worthy Consort Yin, he was already not young. Shun Fu¡¯s body was not healthy at that time either. But Worthy Consort Yin was virtuous and kept Shun Fu in the palace. Because of this, Shun Fu also became very loyal to the mother and son duo. The incident where Worthy Consort Yin and her palace servants burnt to death made many people sigh with regret.

    Afterward, Emperor Mu Zhen ordered people to rebuild the destroyed palace. Every year on Worthy Consort Yin¡¯s death anniversary, he would personally go there alone and pay tribute to the perished beauty. After that incident, Mu Huai only trusted Shun Fu alone.

    Shun Fu wanted to serve Mu Huai until his last breath, but his body was beginning to break down. A while ago, the physician took his pulse and told him in a somber voice that he would not have much longer to live. Right now, he¡¯s relying on medicine to stay alert and forcing himself to muster up his strength. A day passed is a day lived.

    Under such circumstances, Mu Huai naturally was unwilling for Shun Fu to continue serving him in the palace. He ordered people to build a residence outside the palace, wanting Shun Fu to recuperate in peace there. But if Shun Fu couldn¡¯t find someone to replace him to serve Mu Huai, he couldn¡¯t be at ease. Therefore, Shun Fu went around the palace in search of a suitable person and finally settled on Rong Xi.

    After Concubine Yu died, hearing the recording official¡¯s remarks, Shun Fu wanted to transfer her to Quyun Palace. Rong Xi originally thought that Mu Huai wanted her to serve him just like Mu Qian. But after listening to Shun Fu¡¯s words, she realized that the reason Mu Huai fought with Mu Qian for her was because he trusted Shun Fu¡¯s judgment.

    Returning to her room, seeing how Rong Xi stopped talking, Shun Fu warmly asked her, ¡°Does Miss Rong have any other questions?¡±

    Rong Xi hesitated for a moment and then decided to just voice out the suspicion in her heart.

    ¡°This slave wants to know, in the past¡­how did the the maid serving His Highness pass away?¡±

    Hearing this, Shun Fu fell silent for a while and his face did not look as amicable as before. The golden-tailed fish jumped out of the water and sank back down to the bottom of the pond.

    Rong Xi felt uncomfortable inside. But this was a question she had to ask. Only by knowing why those maids were put to death would she be able to know Mu Huai¡¯s bottom line and avoid angering him.

    Shun Fu¡¯s voice was calm when he finally opened his mouth, ¡°Rest assured Miss Rong, His Highness would not take your life on a whim. But there is one thing that Miss Rong should be clear on. Since you have entered Quyun Palace, whether you live or die is all up for His Highness to decide.¡±

    ¡°Life or death, it¡¯s up to him.¡±

    Shun Fu paused before he added on the last sentence.

    Eunuch Shun Fu did not tell her the reason why those palace maids died, and instead left her with these words. Rong Xi understood. How could such a good thing like doubled salary come so easily? It seems like from today onwards, she must carefully protect her head.

    Rong Xi calmed down her racing heart and schooled her expression into one of calmness as she respectfully replied, ¡°This slave understands. Thanks gong gong for the notice.¡±

    ******

    The new moon was a thin crescent shape; the clouds were strange and forboding; the night was dark and ominous.

    Before Shun Fu left, he resumed his warm and gentle manner from before. After coughing heavily a few times, he let Rong Xi return to rest. Before sleeping, Rong Xi would survey her surroundings. Seeing how there weren¡¯t any people, she finally relaxed and removed the makeup from her face, restoring her beautiful appearance. She quietly laid on the bed and shut her eyes.

    The notion of serving Mu Huai made her heart quiver in fear. The underlying meaning of Shun Fu¡¯s words were: he would stay in this palace for this month to observe whether she would be able to serve Mu Huai to his satisfaction. Since she has become Mu Huai¡¯s palace maid, she will do her best to serve him.

    But if Mu Huai felt dissatisfied with her, would she have the same ending as those other maids, carried out of this extravagant Quyun Palace as a cold and stiff corpse?

    Forget it.

    After releasing a heavy sigh, Rong Xi flipped over. As fatigue slowly washed over her, she covered the quilt over her face while she comforted herself inside. Life or death, poor or rich, it¡¯s all up to fate. Since she has already came here, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much?

    Because she has encountered so many twists and turns ever since she was a child, Rong Xi¡¯s rule of surviving was that no matter what happens, she must have a good night¡¯s sleep. If she wanted to pass the days by slightly better with this identity and secure her little life, then she must be fully awake and alert during the day. She definitely cannot be tired.

    It was a night of good dreams. Although she was worried that Mu Huai wanted her life, Rong Xi had a wonderful time sleeping last night. She quickly concealed her appearance before the skies even brightened. After sitting in her room for about half an hour, Shun Fu finally brought along a young eunuch with him as well as a slice of lotus leaf red bean cake for her to eat as breakfast.

    Eating the chewy red bean cake, Rong Xi saw Shun Fu¡¯s face was quite pale. He looked even more sickly than yesterday, but she did not dare to ask. She always kept in mind that to survive in the palace, it was best to not ask too many questions.

    After she quickly finished the red bean cake, Shun Fu led her towards the hall Mu Huai lived. On the way there, Shun Fu asked Rong Xi, ¡°Does Miss Rong know how to style a man¡¯s hair?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head, ¡°I do.¡±

    When Concubine Yu was still alive, she took care of all of her clothing, hair, and makeup. Even though she was more adept at women¡¯s hairstyles, she had once learned how to style men¡¯s hair as well.

    Shun Fu nodded his head in approval, ¡°En, this morning you will serve His Highness by styling his hair.¡±

    Rong Xi assented.

    When Shun Fu saw that Rong Xi was still young in age and on the verge of blossoming into a woman, yet spoke in a sophisticated and mature way, he couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. After Mu Huai turned thirteen, he was the only one by his side serving him. He didn¡¯t know if this palace maid in front of him would be able to satisfy His Highness.

    In the middle of the bedroom was a smoker currently burning incense. Rong Xi followed Shun Fu and entered the inner room that Mu Huai lived in.

    In a little while, Mu Huai would be going to Hanlin Academy for lessons, but he was currently sitting in front of the copper mirror. Through the mirror, Rong Xi saw his slightly frowning eyebrows, the ink-black hair spread out behind him, his facial features proud and handsome.

    Seeing Rong Xi, Mu Huai lifted his eyes and took a glance at her through the mirror. Immediately afterwards, he shut his eyes and didn¡¯t say anything. Rong Xi finally personally experienced what it¡¯s like to feel pressure from someone despite them not being angry. She stood still at her original spot, looking over at Shun Fu.

    Shun Fu saw that Rong Xi was slightly confused and spoke in a warm voice into her ear, ¡°Go on in, go style His Highness¡¯ hair.¡±

 Chapter 4 - Protecting Master

    After receiving her command, Rong Xi slowly walked towards Mu Huai¡¯s back. Seeing this Fourth Prince up close, his face was handsome but the aura surrounding him was terrifying.

    Rong Xi slowly breathed in and out.

    People naturally like to look at beautiful things, but this Fourth Prince cannot be looked at too often. Taking one look too many may cause the head to be chopped off.

    Rong Xi lowered her eyes and greeted Mu Huai through the mirror, ¡°This slave will help Your Highness style hair.¡±

    Mu Huai kept his eyes closed and replied lightly, ¡°En.¡±

    Inside, he felt that this palace maid¡¯s voice was quite charming, she spoke as if she was singing. He was unsure if she purposely made herself sound this way.

    Rong Xi was unclear of Mu Huai¡¯s likes and dislikes, but she guessed that a master with this type of personality hated people cowering in front of him the most. People acting weak would incur his anger instead.

    With a little more courage, she asked in a soft voice, ¡°What type of hair would Your Highness like me to make? Do you want the same as yesterday or do you want to change it?¡±

    When Rong Xi said the last ¡°change¡± word, her voice slightly rippled. This type of coquettish and soft tone caused Mu Huai¡¯s heart to swell. This was a very odd type of feeling.

    Lifting his eyes, he looked at Rong Xi with a somewhat unhappy gaze and asked in a cold voice, ¡°The way you speak¡­is it always like this?¡±

    Rong Xi sucked in her breath and hurried explained, ¡°This slave¡­this slave¡­always speaks like this. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t like it, then this slave will change¡­¡±

    Mu Huai knitted his eyebrows and observed Rong Xi. This palace maid was quite interesting. She sounded like a sparrow, her chirping delicate and full of sweetness. Her looks were different from how he imagined though, it didn¡¯t suit her voice.

    But anyway, Mu Huai didn¡¯t really care about the appearance of his servants as long as they looked decent. Rong Xi¡¯s current appearance wasn¡¯t beautiful, but it couldn¡¯t be called ugly either. Her skin was pale and she had a long and slender neck. She wasn¡¯t very tall and was instead quite small, but she carried a youthful gracefulness.

    Rong Xi felt a little uneasy with Mu Huai¡¯s probing gaze, but she understood that her current objective was to help style his hair. She purposefully made her voice sound hoarser, ¡°Then this slave will help Your Highness have the same hairstyle as yesterday?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze stopped at the freckles on Rong Xi¡¯s face before meeting her panicked gaze, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    Rong Xi tightened her throat and obeyed.

    Mu Huai heard how she purposefully made her voice more hoarse and felt it was quite funny.

    At this time, the young girl¡¯s chilled and soft fingers touched his neck.

    Mu Huai¡¯s breath hitched.

    He originally thought that he would detest her being so close. When Shun Fu brought her up before, he felt that Rong Xi would not be able to stay long in Quyun Palace. He might just kick her out one day.

    But when this palace maid was working with his hair, a weird feeling suddenly arose within his heart, but he was clear that it was not one of abhorrence.

    As for what feeling it was, he was unsure.

    Mu Huai hated how he was being entangled in these unclear feelings and he pressed his thin lips together, his brows knotting closer a few degrees.

    Rong Xi was born with beautiful hands. Her fingertips were like jade petals, worthy of being compared to catkins1

    At this moment, her eyes were lowered as she focused solely on creating Mu Huai¡¯s hairstyle. Her movements were careful and gentle, but at the same time quick and deft.

    A short while later, Rong Xi finished styling Mu Huai¡¯s hair and seeing how he was wearing a light-colored, smoky green tunic, she searched in the wooden box for a small, pale jade crown to sit on top of his head.

    Thankfully, Mu Huai usually wore light colors otherwise this person would really be too overbearing and cold. Rong Xi even felt that the strands of his hair carried the word ¡°power¡± in them.

    If he were to wear dark colors, her hands would definitely shake if she had to serve him.

    It took less than fifteen minutes to style Mu Huai¡¯s Hair. But a suspicion slowly arose within Rong Xi. If the rumors were true that Mu Huai lost the ability to walk when he was thirteen, this his body shouldn¡¯t have developed anymore. But even though Mu Huai was sitting down, it was clear that they were long and slender.

    Just by looking at him, he should be well over 8 feet2. He should be taller than her by a head and a half3

    As Rong Xi was thinking about this, Shun Fu saw that Mu Huai¡¯s hair was done and entered the room to shower praise, ¡°As expected, the skills of women are more outstanding. Your Highness, you look even more handsome today with your hairstyle.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi lowered her head in modest.

    Mu Huai had his usual cold expression on as he spoke to Shun Fu, ¡°Talkative.¡±

    Shun Fu shut his mouth, but he was very clear in his heart. Although Mu Huai never spared anyone with his mouth, Shun Fu was someone who had followed his young master for so many years and knew him the best. He (Mu Huai) was currently satisfied with Rong Xi.

    But just knowing how to style hair was not enough. Whether Rong Xi could be kept and used, he must still observe some more.

    Earlier this morning, Shun Fu had asked Rong Xi whether she was familiar with key duties in the study such as grinding ink and laying paper. Before Rong Xi had entered the palace, her master was a young miss from a family of scholars, so she was very familiar with such things. With Mu Huai¡¯s precious status as a royal prince, he would naturally have his steward¡¯s son be his study companion.

    But Mu Huai¡¯s previous study companion was so frightened of him that he fell ill and no longer dared to enter the palace to learn with him.

    Shun Fu recalled that the Minister of Rites¡¯ third son was also a noble young man, but a few years ago, Mu Huai was more ill-tempered. That son of the Minister of Rite¡¯s wasn¡¯t very intelligent either and was always lagging behind others in his studies.

    Mu Huai was talented and smart and adding on his somewhat proud personality, he detested how dumb his study companion was. While he didn¡¯t insult the third son, he would always coldly glare at him. The minister¡¯s third son saw how the other princes would get along with their study companions harmoniously, but the Fourth Prince always stared at him with his cold eyes every day. Just like he was staring at a dumb bag of grass.

    He felt more and more uneasy, and at nighttime, he would always dream of Mu Huai¡¯s eyes and feel terrible when he woke up. He was fifteen years old but was looked down upon by Mu Huai as if he was a child. The Minister of Rites saw this and begged the Emperor to allow his third son to return home to recuperate, no longer being Mu Huai¡¯s study companion.

    As emperor, Mu Zhen was always generous and kind towards his subjects and gave his consent to the Minister of Rites¡¯ request, preparing to find another study companion for Mu Huai. But even after switching study companions, those youngsters would always feel that Mu Huai was ill-tempered and difficult to get along with.

    In the end, all the young masters in the capital did not dare to be Mu Huai¡¯s study compaion.

    Shun Fu couldn¡¯t help but sigh recalling this and spoke to Rong Xi again, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just being too greedy. If you had read some books or were able to read some words, that would be even better. I see that His Highness looks highly upon you. If you could privately accompany him as he studies, maybe he would no longer be so averse.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled at Shun Fu¡¯s words but did not speak.

    She did recognize words. Before her family fell into ruin, she was also a well-educated big missy. But with Mu Huai¡¯s perverted4 and ill-temper, she did not dare to show off her meager level of education in front of him.

    When the skies became brighter, Rong Xi followed Mu Huai to accompany him to Hanlin Academy. On the way to Hanlin Academy, Mu Huai only brought along her and a few bodyguards.

    His wheelchair was custom-made. Usually, he would just push it himself, but if the road was a little longer or if there was an incline, then the servant would need to help.

    Rong Xi originally wanted to push Mu Huai from Quyun Palace to Hanlin Academy, but just as she walked behind Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair, Mu Huai stopped her before she could grasp the handles.

    Mu Huai glanced at Rong Xi¡¯s slim arms, seeing how they would probably break at the slightest pinch.

    He lowered his eyes, secretly complaining about how it was bothersome for a woman to serve him.

    Not only was this palace maid¡¯s voice thin and breathy, her arms were also thin.

    As soon as he pictured Rong Xi gasping and exhausting her strength to push the wheelchair, Mu Huai felt his whole body become uncomfortable.

    How annoying.

    In a cold voice, Mu Huai ordered his bodyguard to push the wheelchair, and spoke in an unkind voice towards Rong Xi, ¡°You push the wheelchair? Just with your arms¡­¡±

    He paused and looked up and down at Rong Xi before continuing, ¡°If you break yourself, then don¡¯t serve me anymore.¡±

    Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s cruel attitude, she didn¡¯t feel too beat up about it and obeyed in a low voice, ¡°This slave understands, will not push Your Highness¡¯ chair.¡±

    Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s obedient demeanor, even though Mu Huai¡¯s face was as dark as always, he did not make things difficult for her during the rest of the journey.

    ******

    The clouds in the fall season were sparse. The sky was clear and blue like water.

    When everyone arrived at Hanlin Academy, two or three classrooms were already full.

    Since the teacher had not yet arrived, Mu Huai could be considered to have arrived early.

    Rong Xi heard from Shun Fu that on cloudy days, Mu Huai¡¯s legs would flare up in pain. But even so, he never skipped class, and even when the pain was so overwhelming that his lips turned white, he never uttered a sound. Even if it was raining and it was difficult to make the journey, he would still come to Hanlin Academy to listen to the teacher¡¯s lessons.

    Hanlin Academy¡¯s teachers taught in a very way. The princes would sit on the ground and in front of them would be short desks made from sandalwood.

    Mu Huai was a special case, however. Because of his legs, it was inconvenient for him to sit on the ground, so he sat in his wheelchair when the teacher was teaching. In front of him were people of various heights.

    Rong Xi felt that her current master was clearly someone who was so intelligent he could just pass his days by idly, but just because he was crippled, he was considered a black sheep of the royal family. There was a reason behind his foul temper as well.

    She felt sympathetic and regretful in her heart. Since she followed the Fourth Prince Mu Huai, then she must carefully and devotedly serve him. If Mu Huai¡¯s could pass his day-to-day life more comfortably, then she would have fulfilled her duty as a servant, and she¡¯d feel more at easy receiving her double salary.

    To give Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair more accessibility, Hanlin Academy specially installed a little ramp in front of their door. Rong Xi stepped through the threshold next door and then returned back to Mu Huai¡¯s side5

    The classroom was full of royal descendants6 and young masters along with their study companions; the royal princes and princesses have yet to arrive.

    Seeing Mu Huai arrive, everyone bowed towards Mu Huai. After Mu Huai received their greetings, he saw Rong Xi stopped walking and was currently looking up at the ceiling.

    Just as Mu Huai was opening his mouth to question her, he suddenly saw Rong Xi walk in front of him with panicked steps. Her soft voice was at a much higher pitch than normal¨C

    ¡°Your Highness, be careful!¡±

    Before Mu Huai could blink, his wheelchair was already pushed a distance away by Rong Xi.

    ¡°Hua, hua7¨C¡°

    In an instant, large waves of water poured down from the ceiling, drenching Rong Xi¡¯s small thin figure.

    The cold water was bone-chilling, there was even ice in it.

    Fall mornings were cold. Rong Xi was drenched from head to toe and couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Seeing this situation, Mu Huai¡¯s countenance became gloomy.

    The bodyguards next to him surrounded him to protect him, and there was another bodyguard that immediately went outside the classroom to climb up the roof to observe the situation.

    Mu Huai looked up and saw that there was a hole in the ceiling left from the autumn rain from a few days ago. The Bureau of Internal Affairs had not yet had someone come out to fix it.

    His smile was extremely cold.

    Someone wanted to prank him, making this hole.

    Thankfully Rong Xi discovered it and blocked it for him.

 Chapter 5 - Seeking Revenge

    The cosmetics Rong Xi used to mask her appearance needed a special type of remover to be wiped off, so her true appearance was not exposed by this bucket of water.1 But her hair and clothes were not so lucky. When her body was drenched, the curvy outline of a young woman¡¯s body was shown. Looking so dazed and pitiful, it aroused a feeling of protection from others.

    As several young masters arrived one after another at Hanlin Academy, their gazes couldn¡¯t help but land on Rong Xi. Those looks full of ambiguity made Mu Huai unhappy, and seeing how Rong Xi¡¯s figure was exposed from her wet clothes clinging to her body, his eyes darkened as he ordered, ¡°Go back and change your clothes.¡±

    Rong Xi crossed her hands in front of her and after obeying Mu Huai¡¯s ordered, she left Hanlin Academy with quickened steps. The moment she stepped across the doorway, she bumped into Mu Qian as well as her older brother, Second Prince Mu Ji.

    Mu Qian¡¯s eyes were full of laughter. It looked like she was speaking joyfully to Rong Xi, but her words were actually for the person inside, ¡°Heh, you just got transferred to Quyun Palace and you¡¯ve already been drenched like a chicken in hot soup?¡±

    Hearing Mu Qian¡¯s mysterious words, Rong Xi didn¡¯t forget to show proper etiquette and half-bowed towards Mu Qian and Mu Ji before rushing over towards Quyun Palace. Rong Xi¡¯s entire body was so cold she was shivering. She secretly guessed that there was an 80% chance this prank was done by Second Princess Mu Qian.

    As the sun shone brightly in the sky, the rest of the princes and young masters all arrived. The teacher brought along a book boy who was carrying a case of books. Everyone was already sitting down and quietly waiting for the teacher to begin lessons, but Mu Huai continued to stay at his original spot, staring at the ground stained by the spilled water.

    The teacher didn¡¯t know that an incident had occurred just now and also didn¡¯t dare to directly ask Mu Huai so he turned to ask Mu Zhen¡¯s third son instead, which was Consort De¡¯s son, Mu Tao.

    Mu Tao summarized and recounted the events for the teacher. After he heard this, the teacher stroked his white beard and was clear in his heart that today¡¯s lesson would not be able to continue. Mu Huai, this sinister prince, had the type of personality that would seek revenge for even the smallest of grievances. If someone provoked him, then their only ending could only be described with the word ¡°wretched¡±.

    At this time, Mu Huai¡¯s bodyguard barged into the classroom and barked out in a low voice, ¡°Get in!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed the source of the sound and saw a pair of red lips and white teeth. A little good-looking eunuch was pushed inside the classroom by the burly guard. The eunuch¡¯s footing was unstable, causing him to trip and tumble onto the ground.

    When Mu Qian and Mu Ji saw this little eunuch, their faces immediately changed. Mu Ji signaled to Mu Qian with his eyes. This little eunuch was one of Mu Qian¡¯s people. He was especially adept in rock climbing and walking on walls, when he walked on rooftops it would look like he¡¯s flying.

    Seeing how the situation was about to be exposed, just as Mu Qian was about to write off the situation as being hopeless, she was stopped by Mu Ji. He purposely pretended to be suspicious and questioned Mu Huai, ¡°Why does Fourth Brother grab the eunuch by my younger sister?¡±

    Mu Huai gave a cold laugh and didn¡¯t deign to reply to Mu Ji. Instead, he used his cold eyes to stare at Mu Qian and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°This good deed was your doing? Wanting to splash cold water on me?¡±

    Mu Qian was so frightened she had goosebumps. Mu Ji hurriedly protected his sister behind him, ¡°Why is Fourth Brother doing this, randomly grabbing my sister¡¯s servant, do you want to place the blame of today¡¯s incident on my sister¡¯s head?¡±

    Mu Huai ordered his bodyguard to flip over the little eunuch¡¯s hand to see that there were traces of mud on his palm as well as the imprint of a roof ridge.

    The rooftops in autumn would always have a layer of frost on them. Any person with common sense would understand that this little eunuch must¡¯ve sprawled on the rooftop for a long time. For such a deep imprint to be left behind on his hand, he must¡¯ve been holding on to the jagged ridge all this while.

    With such damning evidence, Mu Qian and Mu Ji could no longer argue their way out.

    Seeing that this matter could not longer be concealed, Mu Ji switched tactics and putting on an expression of ¡°I¡¯m protecting my sister¡±, he humbled his attitude, ¡°Fourth Brother, Qianqian¡¯s2 personality has always been domineering. It¡¯s my and Concubine Mother¡¯s fault for not teaching her well. Please spare her today, I will ask you for forgiveness on her behalf.¡±

    Finished, Mu Qi raised his hands in salute and bowed towards his younger brother.

    The young masters and sons of ministers standing at the side all gasped. This second prince was really magnanimous, his personality was most similar to the current ermperor. No wonder why rumors kept going around in court that Second Prince Mu Ji would most likely be named Crown Prince.

    Mu Huai only felt repulsed by Mu Ji¡¯s antics.

    What a hypocrite.

    Since he liked to put on a show so much, then he will fulfill his wishes of wanting to be a good elder brother.

    Mu Huai gave a cold smile, ¡°This is Hanlin Academy. The previous emperor once laid down a set of rules that if a prince or princess dared to do anything here, then the punishment would be being hit by a ruler.¡±

    The teacher heard this and was instantly frightened.

    There indeed was such a rule. When the previous emperor Mu You was still alive, the teacher at Hanlin Academy was extremely strict. Even the current emperor Mu Zhen and the princes and princesses from his generation had been punished quite a few times.

    But when Mu Zhen became emperor, even though Hanlin Academy still had this rule, no teacher actually dared to use a ruler and hit the princes or princesses.

    The white-haired teacher was deeply afraid that Mu Huai would give him the ¡°honor¡± of following this rule. He did not dare to hit the second princess.

    Mu Ju didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What does Fourth Brother mean?¡±

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow, his voice deep, ¡°Second Brother already said it. It was your teaching that was lacking. In consideration of Second Sister¡¯s future, you must teach her a lesson today that she will not forget. At the same time, you must also give me, as well as the palace maid that had water poured on her, an explanation.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Mu Ji glanced over at his younger sister who had an aggrieved expression on her face, then glanced at the aggressive Mu Huai. For a moment, he was in a dilemma.

    At this time, Third Prince Mu Tao interjected, ¡°Fourth Brother¡¯s words are reasonable. Second Sister did something wrong today, if Second Brother does not discipline her today, then Fourth Brother will feel unjust.¡±

    When Mu Tao finished speaking, the young masters and sons of ministers at the side did not dare to speak but their faces clearly implied that they agreed with his words.

    Mu Ji loved his face3 more than anything and could only gnash his teeth in anger. He retrieved a ruler from the book boy and ordered Mu Qian to stretch out her hands in a low voice.

    The rims of Mu Qian¡¯s eyes were red and feeling wronged, she pleaded, ¡°Older brother~¡±

    Mu Ji¡¯s attitude was not as gentle as it was before and he urged her, ¡°Still not putting your hands out?¡±

    Mu Qian sniveled and reluctantly stretched out her hands. Mu Ji strengthened his resolve and without deliberately controlling his strength, the ruler landed heavily on Mu Qian¡¯s palms.

    ¡ª¡°Ow!¡±

    Mu Qian was spoiled growing up, how could she withstand such pain.

    After he finished, Mu Ji gritted his teeth and asked Mu Huai, ¡°Is Fourth Brother satisfied?¡±

    At this moment, Rong Xi had already finished changing her clothes, although her hair was still a little wet. Mu Huai saw Rong Xi shiver a little when she stepped inside the classroom.

    It looks like this girl caught a cold.

    Seeing this, his gaze darkened and he replied to Mu Ji, ¡°I am also her elder brother. If Second Brother can¡¯t bear to hit her, then I can do it in your stead.¡±

    Hearing that Mu Huai wanted to personally hit her with a ruler, Mu Qian was so frightened her eyes bulged out as she frantically spoke to Mu Ji, ¡°Older Brother, it¡¯s better if you hit me, you definitely can¡¯t let him hit me, I beg you¡­¡±

    As expected, Mu Qian is a spoiled princess. Since these events were happening right in front of the teacher, although Mu Huai sought justice in an aboveboard manner, the teacher didn¡¯t want to let the situation get too out of control, ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s enough to punish the princess with twenty hits.¡±

    Mu Huai had always held respect for his teacher. His actions today had also interrupted the teacher¡¯s lesson so he held back and agreed to the teacher¡¯s request.

    Each cry Mu Qian let out was more shrill than the next.

    Pain was pain, but screaming out in such a shrill voice was really just a way for her to vent her anger. She really hated this Fourth Cripple4!

    On one side, while Mu Ji was personally hitting Mu Qian¡¯s palms with a ruler, on the other side, Mu Huai ordered a bodyguard to bring in a bucket of ice water.

    The audience was still slightly shocked when they heard Mu Huai give an order to Rong Xi, ¡°Go, dump this water on that eunuch.¡±

    Upon receiving the command, Rong Xi did not hesitate the slightest and immediately obeyed, ¡°Yes.¡±

    She immediately used her slender arms to lift the bucket of water and unceremoniously dumped it on top of the little eunuch¡¯s head. The water drenched him from head to toe as Rong Xi spoke to him, ¡°This is the punishment my master has for you. You can provoke anyone but our Fourth Prince. Next time will not be so simple as a bucket of cold water being poured over you.¡±

    This type of attitude caused Mu Huai and the others to widen their eyes and be unable to utter a word in disbelief.

    This palace maid¡¯s voice was soft and tender, but her actions were exactly like her master, swift and fierce like the wind and lightning, not leaving the slightest bit of leeway.

    Truly, an evil master begets a fierce slave.

    When Mu Huai heard Rong Xi¡¯s words, the corners of his lips hooked up.

    However, he had no thoughts of letting the eunuch off. Slightly curling his index finger, he reached towards his chin and spoke to the eunuch, ¡°Next time? There is no next time. Someone come, drag him out and punish him with eighty planks5

    Rong Xi was slightly startled upon hearing this.

    She originally thought that when Mu Huai told her to dump cold water over the eunuch, this matter would end just like that. Who knew that he still wanted to beat the eunuch with planks.

    Eighty hits of large planks, this little eunuch will most likely not be able to survive.

    The teacher did not like seeing bloodshed and tried persuading again, ¡°your Highness¡­since this is Hanlin Academy, then let¡¯s do this according to Hanlin Academy¡¯s rules. How about punishing him with one hundred hits to the hands?¡±

    Third Prince Mu Tao also thought that the punishment was overly severe and also tried to persuade Mu Huai, ¡°Fourth Brother, this eunuch is still one of Second Sister¡¯s people. If he were one of your palace¡¯s servants, then it wouldn¡¯t matter how you punished him, but since he¡¯s one of Second Sister¡¯s, then you should still give her some face.¡±

    Mu Huai pursed his thin lips. The hardest thing for him to understand was why he should show mercy to his opponents, but given the current situation, it was a little unreasonable to ask for the eunuch¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t speak and pushed his wheelchair towards his original seat in the classroom that was situated several levels higher.

    After Mu Qian¡¯s punishment finished, she ran out of the classroom sobbing.

    ¡ª¡°Two hundred hits to the hand, not even one less.¡±

    After Mu Huai was situated comfortably, he turned back and gave an order in a cold voice. These words were actually aimed towards the bodyguard, but Rong Xi was accustomed to doing such things when she was serving by Concubine Yu¡¯s side. Whenever she wanted to teach those servants a lesson, whether it¡¯s slapping their mouths or whipping them, Concubine Yu always made her do it.

    Rong Xi was clear in her heart that although she usually interacted with others very peacefully, they were also in awe of her.

    Where did authority come from? It came from such situations.

    In the beginning, she thought that she was overly cruel, but she later understood that everyone was just performing their job duties.

    Mu Huai saw how Rong Xi took a ruler from the book boy¡¯s hands and walked towards the eunuch before stopping in front of him. Using a thin voice, she ordered him to raise his hands and without any mercy, she began to hit his palms. Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but lightly laugh.

    The people who followed him definitely cannot be hypocrites and put on a kind and generous facade.

    Someone like this girl satisfied him greatly.

    ******

    Several days had passed after Rong Xi had settled down at Quyun Palace before it started to rain endlessly in the capital again.

    These days, Shun Fu was a little anxious because Mu Huai¡¯s legs flared up again but the old mama that usually helped massage his legs passed away a few days ago.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t like strangers touching him and for the moment, a replacement had yet to be found.

    Seeing how he was silently enduring the pain of his legs and sitting in front of the window staring at the falling rain with a dark face, beads of sweat formed on his forehead. When Rong Xi learned about this, she spoke to Shun Fu, ¡°When Concubine Yu was pregnant, her legs were often swollen and it was uncomfortable for her to move. This slave learned some massage techniques from that time serving her, not sure¡­if gonggong is wiling to let this slave try.¡±

    After hearing this, Shun Fu was surprised.

    These past few days, he was continuously observing Rong Xi and felt that the skills of this palace maid were far beyond his original estimations.

    It seemed like there was nothing she couldn¡¯t do.

    Shun Fu replied to her, ¡°En, there¡¯s no other way. When you serve His Highness, be more careful, don¡¯t talk unnecessarily.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head.

    If Mu Huai didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask her, Rong Xi naturally didn¡¯t have the courage to be the one to initiate conversation with him.

    When Rong Xi entered the room, she saw Mu Huai¡¯s brows locked in a frown, his expression extremely ugly. She adjusted her breathing and walked with careful steps until she was by Mu Huai¡¯s side. Because of the pain, Mu Huai¡¯s voice was a little rough as he questioned Rong Xi, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Rong Xi knelt by the side of his wheelchair and looked up at him with a caring expression, ¡°Shun Fu gonggong said that Your Highness¡¯ legs hurt, and this slave thought to give a massage to Your Highness. At the very least, it will alleviate Your Highness¡¯ pain.¡±

    Hearing Rong Xi¡¯s tender voice, Mu Huai felt himself relax and agreed for her to massage his legs.

    Rong Xi¡¯s pair of hands were slim and as white as fresh snow, their shape was also very beautiful.

    Mu Huai originally had his eyes closed, but when he felt Rong Xi¡¯s skilled movements, all he could think about were her beautiful hands. He recalled the time when those hands accidentally touched the back of his nape and that soft sensation.

    His thoughts suddenly went in a weird direction as he had the sudden impulse to want to grab her hands and play with them.

    At this moment, her hands were slowly and gently massaging his leg¡­

    Mu Huai¡¯s breaths became heavier.

    Rong Xi suddenly felt a wind around her, and just when she felt that it was strange, her slim arms were suddenly harshly held by Mu Huai.

    Bearing the pain, she only saw Mu Huai¡¯s eyes turn red as he spoke in an extremely cold voice, ¡°Scram.¡±

 Chapter 6 - Opportunity

    Suddenly, there was a burst of thunder and lightning.

    The deafening thunder sound seemed to split the dark and heavy skies open, causing people to become anxious. The misty rain immediately became a downpour instead.

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart almost jumped in her throat.

    She was originally kneeling on the ground, focusing all her attention on massaging Mu Huai¡¯s legs. However, all of a sudden, he turned furious and she wasn¡¯t able to react in time, so her body was in danger of tipping over his legs.

    Mu Huai¡¯s strength was so great that she thought her arms were going to be ground to dust by him.

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    Mu Huai coldly glanced at Rong Xi before releasing her.

    Weak-kneed, Rong Xi sank down to the ground, feeling her heart beat furiously like drums. Her mind was still clear, however.

    ¡ª¡°Get out.¡±

    Mu Huai forcefully suppressed the pain from his legs and repeated himself.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mu Huai was the most ill-tempered and violent master Rong Xi has served. When she first entered Quyun Palace, she had already prepared herself for this.

    For someone like him, bursts of anger often came and went without rhyme or reason.

    Since he wanted her to scram, then she would not stay and be a thorn in his eyes.

    If she spoke more than necessary, then the ill-tempered master in front of her might just want her life.

    As such, Rong Xi bowed towards the dark-faced Mu Huai, not daring to ask the reason why he suddenly became angry. After she had risen, she immediately left the room with quick steps.

    Shun Fu had been standing outside of the room all this time. Hearing the movements inside and seeing Rong Xi hurriedly rush out, he broke out into a sweat.

    Rong Xi still had some lingering fears so Shun Fu comforted her, ¡°Girl, go back and rest. When His Highness¡¯s legs flare up, his temper is always worse than usual.¡±

    Rong Xi closed her eyes and accepted. Rubbing her hand against her heart, she tried to calm down her heart. Being frightened by Mu Huai today, she gathered that she must¡¯ve lost a month off her life.

    Shun Fu saw that although Rong Xi¡¯s expression still carried some shock and fear, she did not look to feel wronged or unjust.

    Girls at her age who meet such an ill-tempered master like Mu Huai, and get rebuked for no reason, their eyes would definitely turn red and cry a few tears.

    When Rong Xi returned to her room, she sensed danger.

    She was clear about her own surroundings. With her status, the moment she entered this forbidden city, her life was for these precious children of heaven1 to toy around with.

    If Mu Huai wanted to kill her, it was as simple as stepping on an ant for him.

    Since she chose to follow Mu Huai, if she wanted to survive in this palace, there was only one path.

    That was to serve Mu Huai and become his most skilled servant.

    If she could not obtain Mu Huai¡¯s trust, then the worst outcome would be to get killed, then have her corpse get carried out of Quyun Palace, and then be thrown out into an unmarked grave outside of the Forbidden City. A not-so-bad outcome would be to get kicked out of Quyun Palace. But the moment she would get kicked out, she would no longer have Mu Huai¡¯s protection, and Mu Qian would definitely come up with ways to trouble her. At that time, she might as well be dead.

    Rong Xi¡¯s gaze grew heavy.

    In order to survive in this palace, no matter what methods she had to use, she must obtain Mu Huai¡¯s trust.

    The next morning.

    Rong Xi woke up early as usual and got ready to accompany Mu Huai to Hanlin Academy.

    It rained all night yesterday and had yet to stop even now.

    Rong Xi quietly sat in her room, waiting for Shun Fu to call for her. But even when Zirui Hall¡¯s bell rang twice, Shun Fu did not come to find her.

    She slightly panicked, afraid that because of what happened yesterday, she would become a useless pawn and would be kicked out of Quyun Palace.

    Just as she was about to go find Shun Fu, a thoroughly drenched young eunuch knocked on her door, ¡°Rong gugu2, His Highness is ill. Shun Fu gonggong wanted me to tell you that you don¡¯t need to accompany him to Hanlin Academy today.¡±

    Rong Xi replied, ¡°I understand. Thank you for making the trip.¡±

    Mu Huai was sick?

    Rong Xi was suspicious but she also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Mu Huai¡¯s illness came too coincidentally. When she massaged his legs yesterday, she felt that it was a little strange.

    People who are usually crippled indeed would have flare-ups of discomfort on rainy days, but that discomfort would at most be feelings of soreness or swelling. But when she looked at Mu Huai¡¯s expression yesterday, he looked like he was being pricked by needles.

    Rong Xi resolved to go to Shun Fu to ask about Mu Huai¡¯s situation and grabbed an umbrella before leaving the room. When she arrived outside of his hall, she chanced upon the physician talking with Shun Fu. Shun Fu¡¯s face was as sickly as always, but today it seemed to be more anxious and heavier.

    Rong Xi recognized the doctor, it was Physician Xu who was Yongxi Palace¡¯s most knowledgeable and skilled physician.

    Shun Fu worriedly asked, ¡°His Highness started to have a fever since yesterday and it hasn¡¯t gone down even this morning. Right now, he¡¯s unconscious. Yesterday night, I already sent someone to the physician¡¯s courtyard to get a prescription for reducing fever, but nothing¡¯s changed. If he still has a high fever tonight, what else can we do?¡±

    Physician Xu replied, ¡°¡­If you use this prescription and his fever still doesn¡¯t go away¡­then you can only use that method.¡±

    Shun Fu anxiously asked, ¡°What method?¡±

    Physician Xu stroked his beard, ¡°Find a servant who will soak in ice water and then sleep3 with His Highness, bringing his temperature down for the entire night. The next day, you can check to see if his fever is gone or not.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Shun Fu hesitated, ¡°Alright, if His Highness¡¯ fever still isn¡¯t gone by tonight, then I will proceed according to Physician Xu¡¯s method.¡±

    Shun Fu personally sent Physician Xu out of Quyun Palace and then went back into the bedroom to check on Mu Huai¡¯s condition. Mu Huai¡¯s brows were locked in a frown, his forehead as hot as always, and was still unconscious.

    Rong Xi stood outside of the hall, waiting for Shun Fu to come out. When he did, she hurriedly asked Shun Fu,¡±Gonggong, is His Highness better?¡±

    Shun Fu shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I will have to find someone to take an ice bath tonight.¡±

    He would¡¯ve personally helped Mu Huai lower his temperature but with his body¡¯s current condition, even being soaked by rain might take away his life.

    But if he were to seek a eunuch in the palace¡­

    Mu Huai always abhorred the touch of other people, when he wakes up, he would definitely put that eunuch to death.

    This eunuch¡¯s ending would be really tragic. Not only would he have to soak in ice water in this cold fall weather for his master, but he would also personally be sent to see King Yama4 by Mu Huai.

    Shun Fu saw Rong Xi¡¯s weak and skinny figure and made an X in his mind, abandoning the idea of having her bathe in ice water. As a girl, even if she was a palace servant, her body was naturally weaker, so taking an ice bath would certainly result in illness.

    Shun Fu steeled his heart. It looks like he could only sacrifice someone.

    He spoke again, ¡°If His Highness¡¯ fever is still present tonight, then we¡¯ll just casually find a low-ranked eunuch to take an ice bath to help reduce His Highness¡¯ fever.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi silently clenched her fists.

    Yesterday night she kept thinking about how she could find an opportunity to gain Mu Huai¡¯s trust.

    Now, Mu Huai has a persistent fever. This was an opportunity sent by the heavens.

    Rong Xi was not sure if taking an ice bath to lower Mu Huai¡¯s temperature would result in obtaining his trust, but she cannot let go of such a good opportunity. She can only take this gamble.

    ¡°Shun Fu gonggong.¡±

    Rong Xi called out to Shun Fu. Seeing him confused, she humbled her tone, ¡°Gonggong, if by tonight His Highness¡¯ fever still hasn¡¯t reduced¡­then allow this slave to soak in ice water for His Highness.¡±

    When Shun Fu heard this, he hurriedly waved his hands, ¡°Girl, this is not a joke¡­if you soaked halfway and are unable to handle it, forget about it being a wasted effort, the kinds of sicknesses that women might get from it, even if I don¡¯t say anything, you should be clear.¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip.

    That¡¯s right, of course she knew.

    But there was nothing more important than surviving. If Mu Huai didn¡¯t trust her, then not only will it be difficult for her to rise in Yong Xi palace, even surviving will be tough.

    She can only take this gamble.

    Rong Xi spoke even more solemnly and sincerely, ¡°This slave is clear. But compared to His Highness¡¯ life, this slave¡¯s body is worth nothing. If gonggong thinks that this slave will give up halfway, then let this slave try it first. If this slave cannot do it, then it won¡¯t be too late to switch to another person.¡±

    Shun Fu glanced at Rong Xi. Seeing her persist, he couldn¡¯t bear to dampen her enthusiasm.

    He felt that Rong Xi would definitely not be able to hold on for very long. When this little girl would not be able to persist and have to give up, it won¡¯t be too late to find someone else to soak.

    When it was xi shi5, Bianjing¡¯s skies began to slowly darken.

    Mu Huai was still running a high fever, and Shun Fu had long ago ordered someone to prepare a giant tub of cold water. There were even ice cubes floating on top.

    The autumn rain had already stopped. The excess water on the stone ground reflected the moonlight.

    Shun Fu asked Rong Xi again, ¡°Girl, are you sure? If you can¡¯t handle it, just let me know.¡±

    There was another reason Shun Fu agreed to allow Rong Xi soak in this cold water. He wanted Rong Xi to realize that there were some things that could not be forced.

    Once this little girl has a taste of the cold water, she¡¯ll learn her lesson.

    Rong Xi¡¯s expression was peaceful as she replied, ¡°This slave has decided.¡±

    Finished, there wasn¡¯t even the slightest moment of hesitation when she took the wooden tub from the young eunuch. From the large tub, she scooped out some ice water, and under Shun Fu¡¯s eyes, she poured the water on herself without flinching.

    This water was as cold as ice. Rong Xi immediately began to shiver from the chill.

    Shun Fu waited for Rong Xi to open her mouth to say she wanted to give up.

    But instead, he saw her straighten her shoulders and once again scooped out another tub of water, pouring it on herself.

    ¡ª¡°Dida, dida6¡°

    The water flowed along the contours of Rong Xi¡¯s clothes and dripped onto the stone floor.

    Shun Fu couldn¡¯t bear to watch any longer. The moment he was about to yell ¡®stop¡¯, he saw Rong Xi step on a low stool and cross over into the giant tub of ice water.

    Only her head could be seen, the rest of her body was completely covered by the ice water.

    Shun Fu¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock.

    This girl was very harsh on herself.

    He finally understood why even the foul-tempered Concubine Yu would be satisfied with this little girl¡¯s serving.

    Rong Xi¡¯s lips were trembling the entire time. As water washed over her, she felt a chill that pierced straight into her bones.

    After an hour, Rong Xi spoke in a soft and trembling voice to Shun Fu, ¡°¡­Gonggong, this slave can¡¯t get out by herself, please ask a eunuch to help this slave.¡±

    Shun Fu didn¡¯t think that Rong Xi would be able to hold on for so long and hurriedly called for a eunuch to hold onto Rong Xi¡¯s elbow, helping her onto the ground.

    Rong Xi¡¯s entire body was shivering and she almost tripped, but she forced herself to drag her bitterly cold body and walked step by step into Mu Huai¡¯s bedroom.

    The charcoal burner was lit in the room, making it unusually warm.

    Rong Xi walked step by step until she reached Mu Huai¡¯s bedside.

    Under the light from the embers, she could see a handsome man laying on the bed with pressed lips and a tormented expression on his face.

    Rong Xi called out ¡®Your Highness¡¯ a few times, and seeing how Mu Huai didn¡¯t respond, she gathered her courage and carefully burrowed into the man¡¯s boiling hot embrace.

    She spoke softly to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness, this slave has offended you.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s consciousness was in disarray. He only felt that he was being roasted alive, on the verge of dying at any moment.

    But even under such circumstances, he was still unwilling to relent even a little bit to this pain.

    So hot, so uncomfortable. But none of these would be able to beat him.

    Slowly, he felt that the heat suffocating him had receded a little and his body was not as uncomfortable as before.

    It was as if he was hugging a life-saving iceberg in the middle of a fire.

    Mu Huai held onto that iceberg like he found a life-saving medicine, holding tightly onto it.

    The fierce fire finally retreated, and he heard the morning chirps of sparrows in Yongxi Palace.

    Mu Huai slowly awakened. His body had returned to being its normal relaxed state, but he was still holding something cold in his embrace.

    Lowering his head, he saw Rong Xi¡¯s small figure curled up. Her breath was weak like an injured animal as she lay pitifully in his arms.

    Mu Huai¡¯s heart lurched, immediately understanding what happened last night.

    He suddenly felt panic seize his heart, afraid that Rong Xi would just die in his arms like this and was about to open his mouth to call out to her.

    At this moment, Rong Xi felt Mu Huai waking up and with much difficulty, she opened her eyes to meet the man¡¯s stunned and panicked gaze.

    Rong Xi reached her hand out to feel the man¡¯s forehead.

    Mu Huai froze, only feeling a soft sensation covering his forehead.

    Rong Xi smiled at him and her soft voice was a little hoarse, ¡°Your Highness¡¯ fever is finally gone¡­¡±

    Her lips were slightly purple, but her smile was caring and bright.

    Her looks were clearly very ordinary, but her smile was exceedingly beautiful.

    Mu Huai only felt that his ice-cold heart was currently being melted by her smile. There was a slight movement in his heart that he never felt before.

    He wrapped an arm around Rong Xi¡¯s head, pressing her face against his shoulder..

    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    Rong Xi was flustered from Mu Huai¡¯s sudden movement.

    Yet she heard him sigh and say in a low voice with a helpless tone, ¡°What a silly girl.¡±

 Chapter 7 - Feeding

    With her scheming1, Rong Xi fainted in Mu Huai¡¯s arms that day knowing that she won the gamble this time.

    Bathing in ice water during late autumn naturally resulted in her falling very ill. When she returned to her room, Shun Fu let her take these next few days to recuperate and recover.

    Rong Xi vaguely recalled how Mu Huai was talking to her that morning, telling her to obediently follow him and she will have a bright future. For Rong Xi, her motto was naturally that her future prospects or whatever weren¡¯t important, only keeping her life was.

    As long as Mu Huai didn¡¯t want her life, she was satisfied.

    Currently, her greatest wish was to safely live to twenty-five years old. Counting all the rewards, bonuses, and salary that she earned in these past ten or so years at Yongxi Palace, she had already saved up around 200 silvers. Once she saved up enough money, she could then leave the palace to look for Nanny Huan, and she would no longer have to slave away or cautiously pass each day.

    Nanny Huan was Rong Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s old servant. She came to Rong family when she was just twelve or thirteen, as of this year, she wasn¡¯t even thirty yet.

    When Rong Xi recalled her days as the young miss of an official¡¯s family, she felt as if it was another life time.

    Rong Xi¡¯s father, Rong Bing, came from an extremely poor family. After many years of bitter and hard work, he achieved second place in the new scholar discipline, and the Emperor made him a fourth-grade official of the Ministry of Rites¨Che was in charge of royal ceremonies and the guarding of the royal family¡¯s imperial mausoleum.

    Rong Xi¡¯s mother, Lady Fang, also came from a poor background. She was the daughter of a roadside tofu-seller. At that time, Rong Bing was truly poor, and it was thanks to the Fang family financially supporting him that he was able to successfully participate in the official¡¯s exam. When Rong Bing passed the exam, in order to show his gratitude for the Fang family, he married their eldest daughter, which was Rong Xi¡¯s mother, as his main wife.

    Rong Xi remembered when her mother was still alive, she and Father were deeply in love. Father did not take in any concubines or mistresses either.

    The year Rong Xi turned three, Lady Fang left the mortal world and Rong Bing¡¯s mother used the ¡°Three greatest ways of not showing filial piety, of which not having sons is the biggest¡±2 to force Rong Bing to continue the family bloodline.

    No matter how much Rong Bing missed his deceased wife, he was forced by his mother to take in a concubine. Afraid that the addition of a strange woman in the household would make Rong Xi feel wronged, Rong Bing immediately laid down some rules when the concubine came, not allowing her to covet the position of the main wife.

    No matter if she would give birth to a girl or a boy, Rong Xi would always be Rong family¡¯s di3 daughter, no matter who, their position would never surpass Rong Xi¡¯s.

    Rong Xi remembered that Aunt¡¯s4 personality was gentle and never instigated anything, so she never hated that Aunt. In fact, she actually somewhat pitied her, feeling that although Father did not wrong her or her mother, he was a little too harsh in treating this Aunt. Thankfully, that Aunt was quite lucky; within a year of entering the estate, she gave birth to Rong Xi¡¯s younger brother.

    Rong Bing named him Rong Hui.

    Rong Hui was very cute when he was born and looked quite similar to Rong Xi. Ever since he was little, he liked to stick to her. She got along very well with this brother of hers that shared the same father but different mothers.

    When Rong Xi turned eight, her appearance became more and more beautiful, and anyone who saw her would praise her endlessly, saying how if she was already so beautiful now, then what will happen when she¡¯s all grown up.

    Rong Bing protected Rong Xi very well. When they would stroll along the streets, he never allowed her to show her face, she would always wear a veil. Rong Xi always assumed that her life would continue to flow along happily like this, being the young miss of an official¡¯s family. She would stay like this until she became an adult and then she would marry a kind and scholarly young master from a family of similar standing, then they would pass their days harmoniously with their children until the end of her days.

    But who knew that something would suddenly happen to Rong family.

    The previous emperor¡¯s wife, Empress Yizhen¡¯s mausoleum suddenly had a termite invasion. Rong Xi¡¯s father and the official from the Ministry of Works were responsible for the construction of the tomb, so they could not escape the responsibility for this matter. After they moved Empress Yizhen¡¯s tomb, he was stripped of his position.

    Rong Bing wasn¡¯t terribly upset by his dismissal. He had accrued some savings over the years and he dismissed all of the servants, preparing to take Rong Xi and Rong Hui out of Bianjing and back to his hometown of Hongdu to become a teacher.

    But he never imagined that the imperial censors actually felt that the destruction of the tomb caused the royal family to lose their dignity and said Emperor Mu Zhen¡¯s punishment was too light, at the very least Rong Bing must be exiled.

    Every time Rong Xi recalled that year¡¯s events, her heart would be overcome with a chill.

    Her father perished on the journey to his exile. When her paternal grandmother found out that Rong Bing had been stripped of his position and then died, Rong Bing¡¯s pregnant concubine wanted to bring Rong Xi and Rong Hui back to her maternal home for support but was rejected at the door.

    Later, her father¡¯s concubine passed away while giving birth.

    Her little brother Rong Hui went out to go play and vanished without a trace, never coming back home.

    For survival, Rong Xi came up with ways to conceal her appearance and went to a broker¡¯s house. The broker¡¯s house sold both her and Nanny Huan to the home of a client¡¯s distant relative. Rong Xi then became the maidservant of the relative¡¯s concubine¡¯s daughter. And later, she entered the palace as a maidservant in place of this relative¡¯s maidservant, becoming Concubine Yu¡¯s palace maid.

    Before, Rong Xi more or less wanted to enter Yongxi¡¯s Forbidden City, wanting to do work in this all-respected place.

    But after she entered the palace, she wanted to leave instead.

    In the six months that she ran errands for Concubine Yu, she was able to leave the palace for half a day and saw Nanny Huan. Nanny Huan was married and no longer worked at that distant relative¡¯s estate. She set up a sugar stall east of Washi¡¯s Zhuque Gate. Her life was quite satisfactory.

    Nanny Huan and Rong Xi made a promise. When she turned twenty-five and left the palace, Rong Xi will live with her. These past few years, she had also kept note of some outstanding and upright young scholars for Rong Xi. That way, she would be able to marry a good man when she leaves the palace.

    Starting from then, Rong Xi began to harbor hope for her life.

    She continued to think of ways to save up money to leave the palace and then also set up a stall in Washi, selling some food such as cakes and cookies.

    There were many flourishing businesses in Country Qi. Ever since society became more open, especially during these years when Emperor Mu Zhen¡¯s on the throne, it was like a beautiful flower finally blooming.

    As long as you worked diligently, then you would have a path for surviving in Bianjing. Although this type of life wasn¡¯t by any means considered wealthy, it was considered a satisfactory one.

    If she were to be Mu Huai¡¯s palace maid for nine years or so, she should be able to leave the palace. Strategizing up to here, Rong Xi felt that the headache she got from bathing in cold water had eased up a lot.

    ¡°¡ª-Du, du, du5.¡±

    Rong Xi heard someone knocking on the door and called them in, but her eyebrows slightly creased into a frown.

    ¡°Rong gugu, this little one has come to bring you food.¡±

    The person who came was a young eunuch carrying two boxes of food for Rong Xi.

    Ever since the day she fell sick, Mu Huai ordered the physician to take a look at her body. The physician wrote a prescription, saying that her body was considered to be quite healthy, she would recover as long as she ate some nourishing foods. As a result, Mu Huai ordered the eunuch to bring her various types of precious nourishing foods every day. He even had the eunuch monitor Rong Xi to make sure she ate everything.

    Stewed abalones, ginger chicken soup, etc. each and everything were extremely nourishing ingredients that gt sent over at least once.

    Today, the dishes the little eunuch brought included pine mushrooms and braised bamboo shoots soup, swallow wings and fresh water chestnuts, and smoked sea cucumbers. She should¡¯ve been happy seeing all these good things, but it was really difficult to obey Mu Huai¡¯s orders of eating everything.

    Mu Huai was really generous with the dishes he bestowed. The abalone and sea cucumber were both as big as her hand, and each dish contained seven or eight of them. The chicken was a whole chicken, and the soup was in a large bowl. Even if she were a cow that had four stomachs6, she would still not be able to finish all these.

    Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s troubled face, the little eunuch spoke up, ¡°Rong gugu¡­you¡¯ll have to work hard today, just finish all these¡­otherwise, this small one won¡¯t be able to answer to the higher ups¡­¡±

    Rong Xi saw the eunuch was quite young and thought if her younger brother was still alive, he would probably be around the same age. After looking left and right, she spoke into his ear in a small voice, ¡°I really cannot eat all of these good things, but the food that the master bestowed cannot be wasted, why don¡¯t you help me finish it?¡±

    The little eunuch¡¯s eyes glowed, but once he thought about Mu Huai¡¯s dark and heavy gaze, he shook his head.

    Rong Xi continued to persuade him, ¡± There¡¯s no one else around. If you secretly eat some, His Highness won¡¯t find out.¡±

    Finished, Rong Xi immediately gave the stewed abalones to the little eunuch.

    The little eunuch was still hesitating when he saw that Rong Xi¡¯s expression immediately changed. She was clearly horrified, looking as if she saw King Yama. He turned around to look, only to see Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair stopped not far from Rong Xi.

    When the little eunuch came in earlier, he forgot to close the door. Who knew that Mu Huai would come in at this time without a sound, and no one detected his presence.

    He was so frightened he had goosebumps. He secretly gave a sigh of relief, thankful that he didn¡¯t open his mouth just now and eat that plate of abalones, otherwise Mu Huai would definitely have him beat with planks.

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes were extremely chilly. He obviously overheard the conversation between the two. His voice carried a hidden anger within as he spoke to Rong Xi, ¡°What, this Prince rewarded you with food, but you want to give it to other people to eat instead?¡±

 Chapter 8 - Emperorâ€™s Appearance

    The moment Mu Huai finished speaking, the little eunuch immediately knelt down with his forehead touching the ground. His skinny body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Rong Xi also hurriedly got down from the bed and knelt on the ground.

    Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair had already stopped in front of her bed. He blinked, his cold eyes sweeping across the shivering eunuch as he spoke in a heavy voice, ¡°Get out.¡±

    The little eunuch looked like he received a big treasure as he speedily left Rong Xi¡¯s room.

    Rong Xi had her head down. These past few days she had been fussed about so much that she was skinnier than before.

    Seeing her condition, Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but take another glance at her as he spoke in a somewhat calm voice, ¡°Get up, continue eating.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    Rong Xi knit her eyebrows. Mu Huai seemed to have the intention of personally making sure she ate. What was originally a reward seemed to have turned into a punishment instead.

    Rong Xi felt bitter but did not dare to speak out. She could only harden her skin and forcefully shove the precious food into her mouth. Under Mu Huai¡¯s watch, she swallowed the food down with much difficulty.

    In the past, Rong Xi had gone through starvation before, she even cried due to hunger.

    She never imagined that there would be a day where a table full of exotic delicacies would be placed in front of her, yet she wanted to cry because she had to eat them.

    Mu Huai¡¯s dark face watched as Rong Xi resembled a kitten eating food.

    He thought that no wonder that day when he held her, he had felt so uncomfortable. This woman¡¯s appetite was really too small.

    Mu Huai was extremely close to Rong Xi. Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but secretly take glances at him every so often out of the corner of her eyes. This person clearly had the looks of orchids and jade trees1, but why was the aura surrounding him so aggressive and overbearing?

    Mu Huai¡¯s pair of eyes were exquisite and profound. They were slightly long and narrow, the gaze on the cold side. What was originally a pair of very good looking eyes, because of the slightly upturned corners of the eyes, made him look more mature than his actual age.

    He had the appearance of an emperor.

    It was a shame that Mu Huai¡¯s legs were crippled.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi felt some regret and unconsciously glanced at Mu Huai. Mu Huai saw that Rong Xi looked at him so he looked back at her with a cold gaze and pointed his chin at the dishes, motioning her to continue eating.

    Rong Xi already felt extremely full, so her speed of eating had slowed down by a lot. She already foresaw her tragic ending, perhaps tomorrow the gossip being passed around by the eunuchs and palace maids in Yongxi Palace will be¨C

    This violent-tempered Fourth Prince tortured another palace maid to death, and that palace maid¡¯s corpse was carried out of Quyun Palace.

    How did she die?

    From being stuffed with food.

    Thankfully, Shun Fu came just in time and saved Rong Xi from her predicament.

    Shun Fu continuously tried to persuade Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness, Miss Rong¡¯s nutrition deficiency cannot be compensated in just one day. Girls always have small appetites, they can¡¯t eat like this.¡±

    Mu Huai ruminated over this.

    He didn¡¯t mean to purposefully make things difficult for Rong Xi, he just didn¡¯t feel happy when he saw her giving the food he rewarded her to the eunuch. After staying silent for a few moments, he finally let Rong Xi off.

    Shun Fu saw Rong Xi¡¯s face looking like she had just overcome a great calamity and turned to speak to her, ¡°His Highness rewarded you with so many dishes is because he cares about your body and wanted you to recover quicker.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded in Mu Huai¡¯s direction as she replied, ¡°This slave thanks Your Highness for the food.¡±

    Mu Huai heard her soft and tender voice thanking him but he let out a sneer, his hands already on the wooden wheels of his wheelchair.

    Before leaving, Rong Xi was looking at Mu Huai¡¯s back when she heard him use a cold voice on purpose as he commanded, ¡°Quickly recover from your illness. When the time comes, don¡¯t be so weak as to not have the strength to even grind ink.¡±

    Hearing this, Shun Fu gave Rong Xi a helpless smile.

    The two people were both clear in their hearts, although Mu Huai¡¯s words were always sharp and unforgiving, it was just a habit.

    Shun Fu brought Rong Xi some jujube and ginger water, telling her to drink it every day so as to adjust her body so that there won¡¯t be any lingering illnesses.

    Rong Xi thanked Shun Fu, feeling warm inside.

    In this Quyun Palace, Shun Fu was akin to an elder. She was grateful for his care and teaching; it was why she could adjust so quickly to this new environment.

    ******

    The next morning.

    The autumn rain seemed to never stop in Yongxi Palace. The chilly rain fell all night. The clouds today were thick and dense, making people feel depressed.

    Rong Xi kept having an ominous feeling, and she did not sleep well last night.

    Through the wooden window, she could faintly hear the cries of a little eunuch outside. Rong Xi¡¯s heart suddenly panicked and she rushed out of her room to ask what was happening when she saw a few burly eunuchs enter Shun Fu¡¯s room.

    When they came back out, they were carrying Shun Fu.

    Rong Xi¡¯s breath hitched. An indescribable sense of grief spread through her heart.

    Shun Fu died.

    Rong Xi originally thought that his body would become healthy again and he would live for a few more years, but he left this world so suddenly that for a moment she couldn¡¯t accept it.

    Mu Huai was pushed out of Shun Fu¡¯s room by the bodyguards. His lips were bloodless and his face was as heavy and dark as always, unable to let anyone see what he¡¯s feeling. His back was as straight as always, no trace of grief could be seen on his face.

    But as Rong Xi looked at Mu Huai, she increasingly felt that he was especially lonely and despondent at this moment.

    Due to Emperor Mu Zhen¡¯s birthday in a few days, the death of a senior eunuch in the palace naturally wasn¡¯t that big of an event.

    Rong Xi dragged her body that hadn¡¯t recovered fully and walked with Mu Huai and the burly eunuchs on the palace¡¯s back roads, sending Shun Fu¡¯s body out through Yongxi Forbidden City¡¯s back Gongchen Gate.

    Gongchen Gate was lined with towering cypress trees, their branches sparsely filled with leaves. The deep green colors from the summer had already slowly faded away to a pale yellow.

    The turrets on the walls surrounding the Forbidden City were as towering as always. The guards stationed there were looking out into the far distance.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t speak as he watched Shun Fu¡¯s coffin get carried out through Gongchen Gate. He was also someone who had just recovered from a big illness, so his breathing was a little erratic.

    The autumn day became colder and colder. Mu Huai didn¡¯t wear many clothes either. Rong Xi knew that she was just a lowly servant, and it wasn¡¯t her place to pity Mu Huai. But the more he didn¡¯t show his feelings, the more she felt compassion for him.

    Seeing a leaf stick to Mu Huai¡¯s clothes, Rong Xi knelt down on the wet stone ground and carefully picked the leaf out. Rong Xi¡¯s voice was soft as always but her tone was much more somber as she spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness, this slave will definitely take good care of you in the future, will definitely become the most capable person by your side¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­As long as Your Highness doesn¡¯t detest, this slave will accompany Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s mood was unpredictable. Hearing Rong Xi say this, he turned to look at her. He reached out his right hand and crooked his index finger, placing it underneath her chin, making her look up at him.

    Rong Xi slightly panicked, not daring to meet his eyes.

    Mu Huai ordered, ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Rong Xi could only obey, meeting his dark obsidian eyes, her heartbeat quickened.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was low as he contemplated, ¡°Since you¡¯ve followed this master, being my servant naturally means your death is tied to mine. Unless one day I don¡¯t want you anymore, otherwise don¡¯t even think about leaving my side in this life. If you want to leave, it will be like Shun Fu, leaving this Forbidden City as a dead body¡­¡±

    Mu Huai paused and observed Rong Xi¡¯s expression before asking, ¡°As such, do you still want to stay by my side and be my servant?¡±

 Chapter 9 - A Little Cute

    Although Mu Huai was technically asking her, based on her identity, she did not have the courage or status to say no.

    Rong Xi had her own plans. She was thinking, in a few years, the Emperor will make Mu Huai a titled prince1 and he will move out of the imperial palace to establish his own residence outside2 The Holy One3 will also arrange a marriage for him, arranging some young miss from a noble family to be his princess consort. Moreover, he¡¯d probably take in two or so concubine within these years as well.

    At that time, Mu Huai would have a gentle and virtuous wife to take care of him as well as a few beautiful women to serve him. Since ancient times, men could never say no to beautiful women; perhaps Mu Huai¡¯s personality would mellow out. In addition, the one thing that Yongxi Palace¡¯s Forbidden City didn¡¯t lack was servants. When she reaches the age to leave the palace, Mu Huai will always meet a maid or eunuch that will serve him better than she did.

    She always hid her appearance, and in Mu Huai¡¯s eyes, she was a maid that could not look any more average. He would not miss her forever.

    When the time comes, she could even beg Mu Huai¡¯s princess consort. Anyways, she¡¯ll have plenty of chances to leave the palace.

    The autumn winds were bitingly cold. After Rong Xi finished mapping out her future paths in her mind, she looked into Mu Huai¡¯s eyes, decisively answering, ¡°This slave is willing. This slave is willing to stay beside Your Highness, serving Your Highness forever.¡±

    ¡ª¡°Alright. Then tomorrow, you will continue to follow me. If you do things well, this ye4 definitely won¡¯t mistreat you.¡±

    Mu Huai spoke in a light tone and then released Rong Xi¡¯s chin.

    Her skin was as pale as the fresh snow. Even though Mu Huai didn¡¯t put much strength into it, he still left behind a faint red fingerprint on her chin. Mu Huai uneasily observed the feeling of a young lady¡¯s soft skin between his thumb and index finger.

    Ever since Rong Xi began to follow him, he always had a suspicious feeling.

    Other than her face, Rong Xi was exceedingly beautiful everywhere else.

    The creator was quite a jokester, letting her be the epitome of beauty everywhere, but refusing to give her a beautiful face.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai was indifferent.

    The palace didn¡¯t lack beautiful people, and he was also sick of looking at them. But he felt that the little palace servant in front of him now was quite pleasing to the eye. He even felt that the little beauty mark on her cheek was even a little cute.

    ******

    The autumn rain washed down the eaves, the sounds of them dripping into the bronze buckets could be heard from far away5

    In the main hall of Jihua Palace, the brazier was burning a well-known fragrance, the smoke curling as it drifted in the air.

    Noble Consort Li had yet to turn 40, and since she took very good care of herself, even though she had birthed two royal children for the Emperor, that delicate face still looked like the face of a 20 year-old young maiden. She was wearing a wide-sleeved, bright red diyi6. A jade hairpin encrusted with pearls adorned her hair, which was pulled up into a bun. She sat on the pearwood armchair in the main hall.

    Dressing up in such an extravagant fashion, naturally it was for the Emperor.

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s eyes constantly drifted towards outside, a yearning expression could be seen on her face.

    Senior servant Qiu Ju ladled a bowl of bird¡¯s nest soup for her. After Noble Consort Li received it, she used a carved silver spoon to scoop the sweet soup into a porcelain cup. The encrusted nail guard7 on her pinky finger was slightly upturned. Every movement of hers showed the grace and style of a noble consort.

    After Noble Consort Li drank a few mouthfuls, she had a lonely expression on her face as she called for Qiu Ju to take away the bird¡¯s nest soup. Seeing the time was getting late, she urged the eunuch standing by outside the hall, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the Emperor here tonight? You, go out and see if something has happened to the Emperor.¡±

    After the eunuch outside the hall received the order, Noble Consort Li recalled Mu Qian¡¯s pair of hands that were hit until they were swollen by Mu Ji, and her face turned a little ugly.

    She spoke to Qiu Ju again, ¡°Even though Qian¡¯er¡¯s8 hands seemed to be better after putting on some medicine, she still can¡¯t hold a brush or write. She felt that she lost all face, these past few days, no matter what I say she refuses to go to Hanlin Academy. That fourth prince really is¡­using such cruel methods on his own younger sister, really has no clue how to be tender towards women.

    Although Qiu Ju agreed with Noble Consort Li¡¯s words on the surface, she was extremely clear in her heart. This Second Princess¡¯ wounds on her hands really weren¡¯t that big of a deal. She didn¡¯t want to go to Hanlin Academy these past few days was all because she wanted to use this as an opportunity to sleep in.

    After a while, the eunuch who went out to investigate came back.

    Noble Consort Li called him to enter the hall, and her eyes carried hints of anxiousness as she asked, ¡°Is Emperor busy with national affairs and thus delayed the time, he promised that he would come to my palace tonight.¡±

    The eunuch raised his eyes to glance at Noble Consort Li¡¯s expression before immediately lowering them again.

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s visage was still quite calm at the moment, but after he gives his reply, it might not be so.

    But what the master asks, he must answer so he spoke in a respectful tone, ¡°Emperor¡­Emperor walked by Virtuous Consort Yin¡¯s old palace¡­and went in and said that he wanted to stay the night. Coincidently, this small one went to go inquire, the gonggong serving the Emperor allowed this small one to immediately come back to inform niangniang9 to say that he would not be coming tonight¡­¡±

    When he finished, Noble Consort Li swept her sleeves and all the cups and plates smashed onto the ground.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The eunuch had long prepared for this, seeing Noble Consort Li¡¯s fury, he immediately retreated.

    The ground in Jihua Palace was covered with luxurious red embroidered carpets, the one she was currently standing on was a wolfskin.

    Qiu Ju called for a maidservant to clean things up and went to soothe Noble Consort Li, ¡°Niangniang quell your anger, it¡¯s almost the death anniversary of Virtuous Consort Yin. His Majesty thinking about her at this time, it¡¯s also quite natural¡­the person His Majesty cares about most is still niangniang.¡±

    Noble Consort Li glanced at Qiu Ju from the corner of her eye and gave a cold snort, ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me with pretty words. Who he cares about the most, the old people10 in the palace are very clear.¡±

    After Noble Consort Li rose from the armchair, Qiu Ju followed her out of the hall.

    The bright moon hung in the sky, hanging on the eaves were red lanterns.

    Noble Consort Li looked up and counted the guardian beasts on her palace roof. She spoke in a faint tone to Qiu Ju, ¡°Mu Huai¡¯s Quyun Palace has seven guardian beasts, two more than mine. Do you know why, Qiu Ju?¡±

    Qiu Ju opened her mouth, unsure of how to answer.

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s voice chilled a few degrees as she continued, ¡°You should know, the location of Mu Huai¡¯s palace is the closest to Jiazheng Hall, only a dozen or so steps and you can reach it.¡±

    Qiu Ju stuttered as she replied, ¡°This slave¡­this slave didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Noble Consort Li returned to the hall and waved for the servants to retreat. Qiu Ju knew that she wanted to speak to her privately and thus shut the windows and doors.

    ¡ª¡°Mu Huai¡¯s Quyun Palace was originally constructed according to the standards of the Eastern Palace11.¡±

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s voice was full of resentment.

    Qiu Ju¡¯s heart jumped when she heard this and hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Niangniang don¡¯t say that. No matter who becomes Crown Prince, it would never be the Fourth Prince¡­Fourth Prince, he¡­is a cripple.¡±

    That¡¯s right, how could a cripple become Great Qi¡¯s heavenly one?

    Mu Huai should be treated as an abandoned one, in the future just randomly make him into a ranked prince, but Mu Zhen had yet to designate an heir even now. Her Ji¡¯er had long had his coming-of-age but Mu Zhen hadn¡¯t even made him a titled prince yet.

    The more Noble Consort Li thought about this, the more she felt anger building up in her heart, her gaze turning more resentful and poisonous.

    She was born from a noble family, her father was head of the Bureau of Military Affairs, holding the command of Great Qi¡¯s army. But Mu Huai¡¯s birth mother Virtuous Consort Yin¡¯s father was just a lieutenant in the city guard. When he was alive, he guarded the Baokang Gate in southwestern Bianjing. The only slightly outstanding descendant from Yin family was just Yin Cheng that martial artist, but he was just a regular guard.

    Virtuous Consort could not match up to her in any aspect, yet the Emperor loved her the most.

    When she recalled this, Noble Consort Li took a deep breath, her expression returning back to normal. She did not have to be Mu Zhen¡¯s most favored consort, but her son definitely cannot be suppressed by a cripple.

    Mu Huai was too domineering, too arrogant, even daring to bully and humiliate her son and daughter at Hanlin Academy.

    She definitely had to teach him a lesson.

    *****

    After Shun Fu passed away, Rong Xi¡¯s responsibilities suddenly grew larger. In the past, not only did Shun Fu care for Mu Huai personally, he also took care of all the big and small affairs within Quyun Palace, supervising the palace¡¯s dozens of people.

    Rong Xi discovered that there were a few maids who did the rough work and never served within the hall, only responsible for cleaning the courtyard, trimming trees, etc.

    Mu Huai liked being alone. The maids and eunuchs would only dare to heed Shun Fu¡¯s commands to go in and clean up the hall he resided in when he left for Hanlin Academy. Before Mu Huai returned, they would hurry out of the hall, hiding in some place he would not see them.

    Mu Huai never stated explicitly, but Rong Xi was clear that anything Shun Fu did before, she would have to do now.

    But when she actually took on these duties, she didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar as when she was working under Concubine Yu, she was also in charge of the general affairs there. However, Mu Huai¡¯s Quyun Palace was much larger than Concubine Yu¡¯s Fuqu Palace. The palace maids and eunuchs that she was in charge of was much more than before as well.

    On the other hand, the bodyguards that were never far from Mu Huai only listened to his commands alone. Rong Xi and they had different responsibilities and did not interfere with each other.

    Today was Zhuang Emperor¡¯s birthday. Noble Consort Li personally planned Zhuang Emperor¡¯s birthday banquet. Mu Huai usually didn¡¯t attend any banquets but for Zhuang Emperor¡¯s birthday, he, as a prince, must prepare gifts and personally attend the celebration.

    Mu Huai previously handed the key to Quyun Palace¡¯s storage room to Rong Xi, allowing her to clear up the finances. When Rong Xi witnessed Mu Huai¡¯s wealth, she couldn¡¯t help but be tongue-tied.

    The storage room was very large. There were several hundred redwood boxes full of countless pearls, jade, gold, and silver. On the antique shelf made of paulownia wood, many treasures and calligraphy paintings from the previous dynasty were placed on there. Rong Xi that some dust had gathered on there and deduced that Mu Huai had not had anyone clean in here for a long time.

    Zhuang Emperor sits on the most noble seat and does not lack anything. To give him ordinary gifts such as gold, silver, and jade would be lacking in sincerity.

    The night before she was in the study grinding ink for Mu Huai when he brought up the birthday gift. Rong Xi suggested he personally pen a hundred-longevity drawing on gold-flecked paper and then personally present it to Zhuang Emperor at the birthday banquet.

    Mu Huai was a little doubtful of this suggestion and asked Rong Xi, ¡°Hundred-longevity drawing? There are a hundred ways to write the word longevity?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded at Mu Huai, replying, ¡°Before this slave entered the palace, I knew an artist. His hundred-longevity drawing had one hundred ways of writing it. Your Highness can send someone outside the palace to look for that artist¡¯s drawing and then use it as a reference to copy.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s lips slightly twitched. Feeling that Rong Xi did not know how to read, he joked, ¡°Since you mentioned this hundred-longevity drawing, you must write a few different longevity characters for me. Otherwise, you¡¯re swindling me.¡±

    Finished, he handed the sandalwood wolf-hair brush to Rong Xi.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Rong Xi hesitated for a moment, then respectfully accepted the brush with both hands. Spreading out the gold-flecked paper, under Mu Huai¡¯s watch her beautiful and delicate hands to eloquently write the word longevity.

    As she wrote, she spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°This slave¡­this slave only remembers this many longevity words. If Your Highness really wants to make a hundred-longevity drawing, I¡¯m afraid you will have to send someone outside fo the palace to search for that artist.¡±

    Her body had not yet fully recovered so her voice was a little nasally and heavy. But since her voice had always been soft and sticky, this ordinary reply became a little delicate and tender.

    Mu Huai felt his forehead go numb when he heard this movement and lowered his eyes to glance at Rong Xi¡¯s writing.

    Only to see the handwriting was graceful and refreshing, quite interesting.

    This kind of good handwriting required many years of practice.

    Shun Fu had investigated Rong Xi¡¯s background before. Mu Huai knew that before she entered the palace, she was a maidservant for several years at one of the Ministry of Revenue¡¯s personnel¡¯s external family. Exactly when did she have the time to practice her calligraphy, it was a puzzling question.

    When he looked at Rong Xi again, he saw that her small face had turned red and her hand was also covering her throat. That pitiful appearance looked like she was out of breath.

    Mu Huai asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rong Xi forcibly suppressed the desire to cough and shook her head.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice sank, ¡°Asked you a question, so hurry up and answer.¡±

    Listening to his stern urging, Rong Xi finally replied, ¡°This slave¡­this slave wants to cough but was afraid of disturbing Your Highness¡­¡±

    Mu Huai narrowed his eyes. Seeing that she was so frightened of him that she didn¡¯t even dare to cough, he couldn¡¯t describe what he was feeling.

    It wasn¡¯t a good feeling anyhow.

    The servants were all afraid of him, he should¡¯ve felt that was the natural order.

    But seeing Rong Xi frightened so, he felt extremely irritable for some reason.

    He snapped at the little girl in front of him, ¡°Tomorrow and the day after I will be going to Hanlin Academy and the palace banquet, you are not allowed to follow to either. Obediently stay in your room and recuperate. If two days later, you are still sick, I will drive you out.¡±

    Author wants to say something: The next chapter will be what you have been looking forward to.

    Rong Rong currently treats Dog Mu as a difficult boss to serve and wants to be a good employee that receives her salary and then leaves. But she also feels that he is a little pitiful and wants to take good care of him during these years she is his employee.

    But later she will realize that Dog Mu is not pitiful at all, and he wants to eat her every day

 Chapter 10 - Calamitous Beauty

    Any important banquet in Yongxi Palace would be held in Zirui Hall. Night had just fallen and the lanterns were lit. The hall was filled with dancing and singing, full of joy and celebration.

    It was Zhuang Emperor¡¯s birthday, and so all the people in the palace became more careful than usual when carrying out their duties. In a short time, the hall was filled with seated concubines, princes, and imperial relatives. Zhuang Emperor¡¯s newest jieyu1 was talented in the art of dancing and performed for Zhuang Emperor during the beginning of the banquet. Stepping barefoot onto the emerald jade plate, her sleeves flew about, her dance as graceful as a swallow2

    The other concubines sitting in the hall all had their hair beautifully done, each looking as soft as jade, as tender as fresh flowers.

    The empress sat beside him, the two were polite and respectful to each other like guests, but the empress¡¯ complexion looked slightly wan and sickly.

    Noble Consort Li had a higher ranking and naturally sat in the seat closest to the empress¡¯. Her beautiful eyes carried some pretentiousness as from time to time, she glanced at the little court ladies who were ranked lower than her yet looked more fresh and youthful than her.

    Mu Qian and Mu Ji gave Zhuang Emperor their birthday congratulations together. Noble Consort Li felt pleased, the more she looked at her son and daughter, the more she liked them.

    A eunuch presented a carved coral sculpture made of gold that was carefully picked by Noble Consort Li. The craftsmanship was excellent, this gold sculpture looked extremely lifelike.

    The Mu clan was a part of Emperor Gaoxin¡¯s descendants, and gold sculptures were a symbol of the clan. Sending this unique gift was very precious.

    Zhuang Emperor had a warm and generous personality, but towards Noble Consort Li¡¯s birthday gift, he only gave a lukewarm compliment, as if he was dealing with an errand.

    Maybe he was used to seeing all sorts of precious treasures.

    Noble Consort Li comforted herself in her heart.

    Until the eunuch presented Mu Huai¡¯s birthday gift. Noble Consort Li felt as if a bucket of ice water poured on her, her expression froze.

    Mu Huai presented a hundred-longevity drawing that was personally penned by him. Although the paper used was a slightly more expensive gold-flecked paper, it was still only worth half a silver. His birthday congratulations could not be more ordinary, wishing Imperial Father a long life. To her, these words could only be described as perfunctory and brushing the emperor off.

    Yet Mu Zhen¡¯s eyes immediately showed happiness. In front of all the concubines and princes, he praised Mu Huai¡¯s hundred-longevity drawing as exquisite and unique, even immediately ordering the eunuch to frame the hundred-longevity drawing and hang it in his resting quarters.

    What joke is this, does it need to be treated so preciosuly?

    Noble Consort Li was upset inside but did not display any emotions outwardly.

    The birthday banquet had been underway for more than an hour already, but Mu Huai felt increasingly bored. The food was boring, the songs and dances were even more boring.

    But it was Mu Zhen¡¯s birthday, no matter how crazy he is, he would not leave early. He cast his gaze downwards, thinking about how when he returns to Quyun Palace, he will grab Rong Xi to grind ink for him in the study.

    He didn¡¯t really want to study tonight, he just wanted to see her squirm in embarrassment in front of him.

    Mu Huai originally didn¡¯t like Rong Xi¡¯s saccharine voice, but somehow or another, if he doesn¡¯t go a day without hearing her call out ¡®Your Highness¡¯, he would feel unhappy now.

    Late autumn was when the crabs were at their fattiest. The palace kitchen used them to make some fresh sweet pastries as well as directly steaming a few hundred fresh crabs. The cooked crabs still had steam rising from them when they were placed in front of Zhuang Emperor. He could not help but recall that Virtuous Consort Yin loved eating crabs when she was alive, and Mu Huai also followed her as well.

    Every time the crabs were at their fattest, Mu Huai would want to eat a lot of it. This was a cold food3 so Virtuous Consort Yin did not allow him to eat too much. Remembering the times he spent many years ago with Virtuous Consort Yin and Mu Huai, Zhuang Emperor¡¯s eyes carried some warmth in them as he personally took eight crabs and slowly peeled them.

    Many years ago, he had also personally peeled crabs for Virtuous Consort Yin like this.

    A short while later, the crab meat and roe were perfectly separated. Zhuang Emperor called for a eunuch that was close by, ¡°Give this to Man¡­¡±

    Before ¡°Ya¡± could be uttered, Zhuang Emperor halted. He almost called out Mu Huai¡¯s pet name4 just now. This pet name was given to Mu Huai by Virtuous Consort Yin, called Man Ya. But ever since she passed away, Mu Huai was longer as close as before to his imperial father, and he had not called him Man Ya in a long time.

    Last year when he [Mu Huai] had his capping ceremony, he [Zhuang Emperor] personally gave Mu Huai a courtesy name: Zhi Yan. But to call out ¡®Zhi Yan¡¯ in front of so many concubines, it was not very convenient.

    Zhuang Emperor spoke to the eunuch again, ¡°Reward this to Fourth Prince.¡±

    The Empress glanced over though her expression was plain. Mu Zhen had always favored Mu Huai the most, no one in the palace was surprised anymore. Even though she sat on the seat of the empress, she did not give birth to a son nor a daughter for Zhuang Emperor. Which prince Zhuang Emperor favors, it did not concern her.

    Noble Consort Li was originally attentively peeling crabs for Zhuang Emperor, but did not realize that Zhuang Emperor would actually reward the crab meat he personally peeled to Mu Huai. Seeing this situation, a venomous intent flashed through her eyes.

    She slowly put down the crab in her hand, her hand shaking imperceptibly.

    A few moments after Zhuang Emperor¡¯s crab meat was placed in front of Mu Huai, Noble Consort Li stood up and saluted, speaking to Zhuang Emperor in a soft voice, ¡°During late autumn, it is most suitable for fatty crab to be paired with chrysanthemum wine. Chenqie5 coincidentally brewed some recently, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity to share some with Sisters.6 This crab, served with this chrysanthemum wine, the food will taste even fresher.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor nodded after hearing this. Since Noble Consort Li took the initiative to bring this up, he did not want to pull down her face7 and accepted Nobel Consort Li¡¯s suggestion.

    The palace maids presented a mellow chrysanthemum wine to Zhuang Emperor, yet Noble Consort Li¡¯s gaze was focused on the palace maid serving Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai clearly did not have a good appetite. His brows were furrowed as he ate the crab meat personally peeled by Zhuang Emperor.

    The more Noble Consort Li looked at Mu Huai, the more anger she felt.

    The food that the emperor personally rewarded, he was supposed to feel honored and grateful, how could he show an expression that implied the food was tasteless?

    Although Noble Consort Li felt angry, her heart hung in her throat. She was afraid that Mu Huai would not drink the wine. If he did not drink it, then she would have wasted today¡¯s efforts

    Soon, Noble Consort Li¡¯s red lips slightly turned up.

    The food served at the banquet must undergo numerous tests for poison before being presented, except for her chrysanthemum wine. Since she took the initiative to present it to everyone present at the banquet, then no one would expect that she would do something to Mu Huai¡¯s wine.

    Mu Huai must not have been suspicious either as he followed Noble Consort Li¡¯s wishes and drank the cup of chrysanthemum wine. Noble Consort Li¡¯s smile became deeper. A while later, she saw Mu Huai¡¯s brows knit tighter and tighter, his hand coming up to hold his forehead.

    Zhuang Emperor also detected Mu Huai¡¯s abnormality. Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask, Noble Consort Li stood up, ¡°Fourth Prince must be a little drink. How about Your Majesty let some palace maids take him to a side hall to sober up.¡±

    Because the majority of the people sitting in Zirui Hall were the imperial concubines in the back palace, the bodyguards that followed Mu Huai every day were left to wait at the entrance of the hall. The only people available to serve Mu Hai currently were the palace maids in Zirui Hall. The side hall was normally used for officials who were drunk or relatives of the royal family to sober up. Zhuang Emperor followed Noble Consort Li¡¯s wishes and let that palace maid push Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair to the side hall.

    Mu Huai only felt his blooding seemingly flowing backwards, ready to burst from his skin at any time. There was a faint probing coming from a certain part of his body as well.

    There was definitely a problem with the food he just ate.

    Mu Huai tried to calm himself down, but the drug that person gave him was one that did not allow people to calm down. At this moment, Mu Huai¡¯s eyes were red, his handsome face was so dark it was scary.

    The little palace maid that was pushing his chair was so frightened she was trembling all over, not even daring to breathe loudly. The moment they reached the side hall, the little maid immediately ran away.

    Mu Huai parted his lips. With much difficulty, he spoke out, wanting to call that palace maid to push him outside of Zirui Hall, he needed to hurry and return to his palace to find a physician.

    But that maid had long disappeared.

    Mu Huai could only force his right arm to move, which had long had veins protruding from it, wanting to push the wheelchair himself.

    At this time, someone blocked his way.

    When Mu Huai clearly saw the person¡¯s face, he could not help but sneer. The person who came was actually the eunuch from that day at Hanlin Academy that he let Rong Xi hit. The eunuch had red lips and white teeth. Born a man but looking like a woman, at this moment, he currently had a smile on his face looking at him.

    That smile was extremely irritating. Mu Huai felt his insides erupt in anger as he scolded, ¡°Scram farther, don¡¯t be a thorn in my eyes.¡±

    The little eunuch used his hands to press on the handles of Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair and spoke in a weird voice, ¡°Your Highness, do you know what medicine you were drugged with? You are a cripple, then being drugged with this medicine, only this servant will be able to save you.¡±

    ¡ª¡°So don¡¯t act so high and mighty anymore!¡±

    That effeminate little eunuch seemed to roar out this last sentence.

    Mu Huai¡¯s forehead was filled with cold sweat as his gaze grew darker.

    The person who harmed him wanted to use the method of humiliation, then dosing with an aphrodisiac, then use a eunuch to disgrace him.

    He guessed that in a little bit, there would definitely be some people coming by here to catch him in the act. Then tomorrow, the rumors in the palace will be how the fourth prince sure was perverted, not only where his legs crippled, he was also a broken sleeve8 who liked men.

    Mu Huai laughed coldly. The little eunuch saw that Mu Huai didn¡¯t seem to have any trace of panic, still domineering and arrogant as usual, and couldn¡¯t help but angrily gnash his teeth.

    As the drug¡¯s effects became stronger and stronger, Mu Huai could slowly feel that his legs that usually felt as heavy as lead were not quite right either.

    The eunuch had a dark smile on as he went to untie his clothes, ¡°You don¡¯t have any bodyguards near you, what difference is there between a useless¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the little eunuch¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    His throat was suddenly violently strangled by Mu Huai. His arm strength was shocking, just when that eunuch felt he was about to be choked to death, something even more astounding happened.

    Mu Huai actually stood up from his wheelchair!

    He was very tall. The right hand strangling the eunuch¡¯s neck was the hand that would push him towards death.

    The little eunuch¡¯s feet had already left the ground. He kept on kicking the air, trying to escape from Mu Huai¡¯s clutches.

    His eyes slowly turned white, only to hear Mu Huai speak in an extremely cruel voice, ¡°What do you count as, just you, you dare to covet this old man? Think I¡¯m a cripple so I can¡¯t kill you piece of trash, that day at Hanlin Academy, this old man should¡¯ve just killed you!¡±

    Outside the hall, rain began to fall.

    Mu Huai¡¯s bodyguards arrived only to see their master standing as straight as a pine tree in the hall, wiping his hands on his clothes.

    Next to him lay a eunuch. That eunuch seemed to have died an extremely miserable death, the strangulation marks on his neck were a clear indication that he was choked to death.

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at the sight of mu Huai suddenly standing, only asking Mu Huai in a low voice how they should dispose of this eunuch¡¯s corpse. Mu Huai forcibly suppressed the effects of the drug and stared at the dead eunuch¡¯s body; he already knew who harmed him this time.

    In a hoarse voice, ¡°Tomorrow morning, carry this eunuch¡¯s body to Jihua Palace. It¡¯s my first big present for that bitch.¡±

    The bodyguard saluted him and obeyed.

    Inside the hall, the sounds of music continued to ring out. Noble Consort Li thought that the eunuch must have already made his move by now. Anyways, Mu Huai was a cripple so it was not like he could run away. When this banquet was over, she wanted to show Zhuang Emperor exactly what type of person his most favored son was.

    ******

    After leaving the hall, Mu Hui had a dark expression as he took a side path towards Quyun Palace. The bodyguard wanted to hold an umbrella over him, but he threw it on the ground. He originally thought that being soaked in the rain would cool down the heat in his body, bu the more the rain drenched him, the hotter he felt.

    In a short while, the group of people reutrned to Quyun Palace.

    All the bodyguards had on a fearful expression the whole way as they followed behind Mu Huai. When they reached Rong Xi¡¯s room, they saw him directly walking in without knocking.

    Usually, palace banquets would last until late at night. Rong Xi took the opportunity while Mu Huai was away to take a bath.

    At this time, she did not conceal her pretty appearance, but she was still cautious, afraid that if Mu Huai came back early, everything would be exposed.

    Wearing a thin outer robe, she was humming a little tune from Jiangnan as she box preparing to draw freckles on her face.

    Outside the rain was falling softly. Although the woman¡¯s elegant singing was at a low volume, if one listened closely, it was light and delicate.

    Mu Huai had already entered the room, his burning eyes were currently staring at Rong Xi¡¯s slender back.

    Just like a predator watching its prey.

    He had thought before that if she were to sing, it must be very moving.

    Mu Huai slowly walked towards her.

    Rong Xi suddenly felt that the atmosphere around her wasn¡¯t right and turned around.

    As soon as she turned around, the box in her hand fell to the floor.

    Following, her beautiful eyes dilated.

    Mu Huai was actually in front of her!

    His body was drenched in rainwater, yet did not look haggard at all, still handsome and proud.

    ¡°¡­Your¡­Your Highness¡­¡±

    When Mu Huai clearly saw her face, he was also stunned. He didn¡¯t know if he was hallucinating.

    The woman in front of him had a bewitching face only about the size of a palm. The five features were exquisite, the eyebrows held a little bit of shyness, making her look somewhat pitiful.

    She wore a plain white robe, her bodying emitting a fragrant acacia scent. A spring color could be vaguely seen on her willowy figure.

    The most surprising was that stunningly beautiful face that could overturn countries.

    Mu Huai recalled how history had once recorded two countries that had muddle-headed leaders. For the beauty, they did not hesitate to sacrifice their soldiers and fight wars that lasted for years. In the end, both countries fell.

    The woman in front of him was exactly a calamitous beauty.

    Rong Xi was so frightened she backed up a couple of steps. The appearance she had concealed for many years was actually discovered by Mu Huai¡­

    And Mu Huai, he¡­was definitely not a crippled prince.

    The two people both found out each other¡¯s secrets. Right now, she was currently at a complete loss, not knowing what to do.

    When Rong Xi¡¯s lips slightly trembled, Mu Huai had already lost the ability to think, his reasoning ability had disintegrated.

    With quick steps, he walked until he was just in front of Rong Xi. Using both hands, he cupped the woman¡¯s warm face, leaned over and sealed her lips with a kiss.

    The kiss was overbearing and domineering, with a little bit of unfamiliarity.

    Rong Xi lightly gasped and the thin outer robe on her body landed on the ground.

    Her heart fell into a panic, wanting to pick up that piece of clothing to cover up her body, when Mu Huai finally released her.

    He looked at her beautiful eyes that were panicked, and with an extremely hoarse voice¡ª

    ¡°Rong Xi, save me.¡±

 Chapter 11 - Why Are You Crying?

    The rain in Yongxi Palace grew heavier along with the rough winds, constantly hitting the silkscreen paper window.

    Until the early hours of the next morning, the crescent moon was hidden by the thick black clouds, did the autumn rain finally rest.

    After the clouds disappeared and the rain finished falling, the people in Yongxi Palace¡¯s Forbidden City had long entered their dreams as their surroundings was silent.

    The room¡¯s floor was scattered with the luxurious formal banquet clothes. Along with the most commonly seen maidservant uniform of Yongxi Palace, the articles of clothing were entangled together on the floor.

    The bed in Rong Xi¡¯s room was not very wide, the space reserved for maidservants to sleep was naturally quite simple. Other than a curtain, there was just a bed with a mattress. Right now, that pale curtain had already been pulled to the ground, and the bed had slightly collapsed, barely supporting the two people lying on top.

    But this small space looked as if it was continuously ambushed by a storm through the night, trampled over by a wild beast in heat.

    How unsightly.

    The effects of the drug had already worn off. What was left was the feeling of clarity and insomnia. Mu Huai gazed at the beauty beside him with deep eyes.

    The candlelight cast a faint glow over the room. Rong Xi¡¯s body was covered with a thin quilt, leaving only the shape of a slender shoulder outside.

    At least this area was as clear as jade. If you opened the quilt and looked elsewhere, it would look as if red ink had stained paper, large swathes of it connected to each other.

    Like snow stained with blood, it was a shocking sight to see.

    The beauty after being showered with dew looked tender and delicate, her slightly frowning brows extremely soft. This type of expression, even the most steel hearted man would have feelings of pity.

    Mu Huai did not need to ask to know why Rong Xi had always hid her appearance. He always felt that he was not someone that would be easily bewitched by beauty, he didn¡¯t even know what the people next to him looked like. But the appearance of the woman in front of him was so clear it was hard to look away.

    A woman born of low birth, with such a stunningly beautiful appearance, would definitely be coveted by people with impure thoughts, leading to a disaster.

    Any man whose status was not powerful enough would not be able to protect such a beauty, moreover her alone. Only by concealing her beautiful appearance would she be able to avoid any troubles.

    Only the noblest man in this world would be able to protect her.

    If she did not hide her looks, she would definitely be torn apart by evildoers, not being chaste until now.

    Overnight, this woman changed from his servant to his first woman.

    This change made Mu Huai secretly gleeful.

    To be clear, the maidservants in those marquis estates and the likes were always tacitly seen as their women. Thinking of this, Mu Huai had a small smile. Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s hair scattered on her forehead, he reached his hand out to smooth it out and tuck it behind her ear.

    Seeing how Rong Xi had her eyes closed but those thin eyelids of hers kept trembling, Mu Huai knew she was already awake.

    He cupped her palm-sized exquisite face, and his thumb rubbed at the traces of tears on her face. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°Stop pretending to sleep, I know you¡¯re already awake.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart shook. Since Mu Huai had already said it out loud, she did not dare to continue feigning sleep. Even though Mu Huai¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t considered warm, it was much friendlier than before, so she slowly opened her peach blossom eyes that were swollen from crying.

    The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Mu Huai¡¯s naked body lying next to her. His figure looked strong and healthy, not at all resembling a prince that supposedly had both legs crippled.

    Such a masculine body must need years of physical training.

    That time when she was drenched in cold water, even though she had burrowed into Mu Huai¡¯s arms, her whole body was shivering from the chilliness and she did not realize this man¡¯s body was actually this good.

    But that day when his legs hurt, there was clearly a problem, and Rong Xi couldn¡¯t figure out what the secret behind Mu Huai was. Under the man¡¯s gaze, her cheeks gradually turned red.

    Mu Huai saw her fair cheeks dyed pink, adding on a sort of alluring charm to her gorgeous appearance. He couldn¡¯t help but recall how her tender voice called out ¡®Your Highness¡¯ and that pitiful appearance.

    What a calamitous appearance that makes people lose their senses.

    Mu Huai furrowed his brows and let go of Rong Xi¡¯s soft face.

    Rong Xi saw the man¡¯s expression become heavy and she had an ominous premonition in her heart. She was worried that since she had discovered Mu Huai¡¯s secret, with his usual temper, he would definitely harbor a grudge against her and then seek a suitable moment to kill her.

    Would she be secretly disposed of by him?

    She voluntarily saved Mu Huai. She could not let her master suffer without doing anything.

    But this matter was not the beautiful dream she had in mind as a young girl.

    Rong Xi always thought that this should have happened after exchanging wine and her husband looked at her with much affection1, and then naturally what comes next will happen.

    Rong Xi could care less about regretting her ridiculous first night. Currently, what she was most worried about was whether she could survive.

    Seeing Mu Huai stay silent yet his profound gaze never left her face for even a moment, Rong Xi timidly opened her mouth, ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t worry, this slave¡­this slave will not say anything. May Your Highness take into account that this slave had saved you tonight and allow this slave to keep her life.¡±

    When she finished, Mu Huai was stunned.

    He didn¡¯t expect Rong Xi to not use this opportunity to ask for some benefits. Instead, she was frightened of him to this degree, that the first sentence she uttered when she awoke was to spare her life.

    Mu Huai pursed his lips and asked her in a low voice, ¡°When did I say I wanted to kill you, hm? Are you this scared of me?¡±

    The man¡¯s slender hand held her chin. Rong Xi hurriedly nodded, then seeing Mu Huai¡¯s gaze become unfriendly, she then shook her head.

    ¡°¡­This slave misunderstood Your Highness, may Your Highness forgive me.¡±

    Mu Huai observed her for a moment. After he got up and put on his clothes, Rong Xi finally let out a sigh of relief.

    In this Yongxi Palace, who didn¡¯t hide from him like they were hiding from an evil spirit?

    Every day she went to the battlefield and had to cautiously serve him right under his nose, how could she not be scared of him?

    After the man stood up, he looked straight and tall. His shadow completely covered her. He casually draped a wrinkled outer cloak over his body yet did not look haggard at all. His figure was still emitting the proud and noble aura befitting of the royal family.

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes stared at Rong Xi who was half-supporting herself, before calling for the guards outside to prepare water.

    When he entered the room, his body was already drenched in water, then he had entangled with her for so long, even if it was the middle of the night, he still had to wash his body.

    Mu Huai gathered up Rong Xi¡¯s clothes on the floor and after he handed them to her, he spoke with an unreadable expression, ¡°Get up and serve me in bathing.¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip and took her wrinkled clothes, saying yes.

    She withstood the hardships of her body and got down from the bed. After just recovering from a serious illness, Mu Huai still had the energy to mess around but all she wanted to do was just fall on the bed and go to sleep.

    After taking just two steps, Rong Xi almost fell due to the discomfort in her body.

    Seeing this, Mu Huai finally seemed to pity the fairer sex and carried the person.

    Rong Xi was very light, he didn¡¯t need to exert much strength to carry her.

    Mu Huai glanced down at her, thinking that although this woman truly was skinny, so light it was as if she had no bones.

    Rong Xi saw Mu Huai looking at her and spoke respectfully, ¡°¡­This slave thanks Your Highness for your compassion.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t speak. With furrowed brows, he walked in large steps towards the bathroom while carrying her. Rong Xi¡¯s heart was furiously beating. Shrinking into his embrace, her brain was filled with the vague images of what had happened.

    Probably no one would¡¯ve thought that not long after coming to Mu Huai¡¯s, the two people would¡¯ve performed the most intimate matters.

    What surprised her even more was that she had long made preparations. No matter if it¡¯s mental or physical.

    But later she found out, Mu Huai actually didn¡¯t know¡­

    Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but recall how Mu Huai angrily gnashed his teeth, with an expression that wanted to eat her but not knowing where to start on his face.

    In the end, she, with a reddened face, had to tell him how to do it.

    She actually had to teach him about this thing.

    Even though Rong Xi had never experienced these flesh matters, she was still a close maidservant of Lady Yu. All maidservants of that rank all understood¨Cthoroughly understand¨Cthis kind of matter so that they can help the concubines in the inner palace fight for favor.

    Mu Huai was a very fast learner, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be lacking the strength to even walk right now. That bed also wouldn¡¯t have collapsed otherwise.

    Mist swirled around in the bathroom, the air was filled with the scent of bath beans. She steadied herself after being placed in the wooden tub, and that person also came in.

    When Mu Huai ordered her to hold the bucket as he washed, Rong Xi felt that she was too naive.

    The serve he said did not mean the usual kind of serve.

    But that type of serving.

    Rong Xi felt the tip of her nose turn sour, the thing she was afraid of the most still happened.

    In the past when she was a maid at the official¡¯s branch family¡¯s household, that family third master was a playboy that liked to stick to all sorts of flowers and grasses2. Any maid that was just even slightly outstanding in the estate were all touched by him.

    That third master liked her hands the most, but she had always concealed her appearance. When that third master saw her face, his good mood would be swept away, hence she had saved herself.

    All these years she had relied on her own skill to complete tasks for her master. She also felt relieved with the rewards she received, feeling a sense of accomplishment. But who knew that the day when Rong Xi exposed her features, she still became a plaything for her master.

    ¡ª¡°Hold it well.¡± Mu Huai¡¯s large hand pressed tightly against hers, his voice was hoarse as he spoke next to her ear.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t utter a sound. All the strength and optimism she had carried over the years had instantly collapsed.

    Clear tears dripped down one by one, landing on the back of Mu Huai¡¯s hands.

    Mu Huai realized her abnormality, and hearing how she seemed to be crying, he stopped what he was doing.

    There was a vein that was slightly protruding from his forehead, but he suppressed the fire in his heart as he patiently coaxed her, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

 Chapter 12 - Coaxing

    Rong Xi felt that Mu Huai was probably someone who did not like seeing women crying and making a fuss in front of them, so she shook her head, ¡°This slave didn¡¯t cry¡­¡±

    Her voice was naturally soft, and when some sobs were mixed within, it sounded even more pitiful. Mu Huai had already straightened her out, making her face him. Her pair of eyes were glimmering with tears, and she still said she didn¡¯t cry?

    If any other woman dared to cry and act pitiful in front of him, he would definitely gift them one word: scram.

    But when facing Rong Xi, he just felt helpless.

    His right hand only needed to exert a little strength to strangle a eunuch to death, and currently, this hand that¡¯s dyed in blood was wiping away a woman¡¯s tears.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was slightly drunken and hoarse, with hints of helplessness as he spoke, ¡°Hurts? Forget it, I won¡¯t touch you anymore tonight, stop crying¡­¡±

    It was hard to describe what his heart was feeling. Ever since he agreed to Shun Fu¡¯s suggestion to allow this young girl to serve him, everything became much more complicated than before. It was the first time he ever coaxed a woman. He could only awkwardly rub her tender face a few times, and seeing that her tears no longer fell, he asked her again, ¡°Say it, whatever reward you want, as long as you ask, I will give it.¡±

    Mu Huai thought that this woman would be very happy to hear this.

    Rong Xi looked down, her thick, black eyelashes trembling and within the clear hot water, her snow-white bosom was also rising and falling.

    Such a coquettish and alluring woman, yet the beauty herself did not realize.

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes grew a little darker. He had been suppressing the fire inside of him all this time, but this woman¡¯s every move was too flirtatious.

    His Adam¡¯s apple slightly rolled and his voice sank a little as he threatened Rong Xi, ¡°Already said won¡¯t touch you, but if you continue to seduce this master, I am not virtuous man like Liu Xiahui1.¡±

    Finished, the man¡¯s fist heavily fell, causing a lot of water to splash out of the wooden tub.

    Rong Xi was surprised.

    She had been obediently soaking in the water, not even moving an inch, how did it become that she was seducing him?

    Rong Xi shook her head in panic and tried to explain, ¡°This slave¡­this slave did not.¡±

    Mu Huai grabbed her slender elbow and interrupted her in a cold voice, ¡°Say it, what reward do you want?¡±

    Rong Xi tried to calm herself down.

    Mu Huai was clearly wanting to reward her, but the way he spoke was more like: say it, how do you want to die.

    This person could even make a perfectly nice reward become a terrifying punishment.

    Rong Xi was stared at by Mu Huai so intensely she had goosebumps and her scalp turned numb. Her pretty eyes slightly turned away, not daring to hesitate in her reply, she finally spoke, ¡°Beg Your Highness¡­send someone to repair this slave¡¯s bed¡­¡±

    After Mu Huai heard this, the corners of his mouth slightly turned up. He couldn¡¯t help but recall that area and the ferocious movements he had done with her over there.

    He thought, if it were on the bed in his inner hall, something like that definitely would not happen.

    Seeing Rong Xi look at him with a begging gaze, Mu Huai let out a muffled laugh before asking again, ¡°Other than this, what else do you want me to reward you with?¡±

    His voice was not like before, when it was slightly suppressed.

    The man¡¯s breaths made her face feel hot. Rong Xi had difficulty calming down and focusing properly. Doing things by Mu Huai¡¯s side really was a battle of wits every day, taxing both mind and body.

    Since he wanted to reward her, then she will make good use of this opportunity, she could not let it slip away.

    Rong Xi bit her red lips. She spoke in a small voice as she observed Mu Huai¡¯s mood, ¡°¡­Ever since Shun Fu gonggong left, this slave has taken over his duties, taking care of Quyun Palace¡¯s big and small affairs. This slave doesn¡¯t know when gonggong was still alive, what his monthly salary was¡­¡±

    ¡°You want me to give you a raise?¡± Mu Huai asked.

    Rong Xi nodded at Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai was confused, ¡°I agree to this. However, there¡¯s not many places in the palace that require money, what do you want to do with it?¡±

    Just as he finished asking, with a scoop of his arm, Mu Huai carried Rong Xi out of the water.

    Her snow-white skin had been heated by the hot water until it turned into a faint shade of pink. It was truly beautiful.

    Mu Huai purposely avoided looking at her and casually threw a piece of silk at her, ordering her to cover her body. After Rong Xi covered herself, seeing Mu Huai not asking her anymore questions, she followed behind him and stayed silent.

    Naturally she wanted the money so that she could save up to two hundred silvers earlier. Then when Mu Huai marries, she would beg his wife to let release her from the palace.

    Mu Huai¡¯s attitude towards her was still as haughty and arrogant as always. Even though he discovered her true appearance, he didn¡¯t change the way he treated her. In her heart, Rong Xi prayed that she and Mu Huai would continue to maintain the relationship that¡¯s purely between master and servant.

    The anomalies that happened tonight would stop at tonight. After tomorrow, he probably would not touch her anymore.

    *****

    The next morning.

    Early in the morning, a palace maid¡¯s shriek could be heard outside the gates of Jihua Palace, causing the people nearby to be stunned into silliness from the fright.

    It turns out, on the cobblestone ground in front of Jihua Palace, laid the corpse of a eunuch.

    That eunuch had a really miserable death. His eyes were still open, his expression of one that died with grievances.

    Naturally, Noble Consort Li was startled as well. Before she could properly put on her makeup and style her hair, she only put her hair into a simple bun and stuck a hairpin in it before rushing out of the palace. When she saw the eunuch¡¯s corpse, Noble Consort Li frowned.

    When the banquet ended yesterday, she was the one who brought up to Zhuang Emperor to check on Fourth Prince Mu Huai in the side hall. Zhuang Emperor loved this son the most and naturally agreed to Noble Consort Li¡¯s suggestion. He took the Empress as well as Mu Tao¡¯s birth mother, Consort De, to the side hall together.

    But who knew that when they reached the side hall, there was no one inside. When she saw this, Noble Consort Li¡¯s gaze slightly changed. She originally wanted Zhuang Emperor to see how Mu Huai and that eunuch were entangled with each other, but in this side hall, not only was Mu Huai not here, the little eunuch had also disappeared.

    Zhuang Emperor became suspicious and couldn¡¯t help but as Noble Consort Li, ¡°Why are you so concerned about Fourth Prince¡¯s affairs today?¡±

    Noble Consort Li had a sad expression on but pretended to be dignified as she replied, ¡°Fourth Prince¡¯s birth mother passed away early. Chenqie2¡± and Her Majesty the Empress naturally have to show more concern.¡±

    At the side, the Empress heard how Noble Consort Li replied to Zhuang Emperor and didn¡¯t say anything yet secretly let out a cold smirk.

    When Zhuang Emperor heard her mention Consort Xian, he finally stopped questioning.

    This was currently the time when Mu Qian was heading to Hanlin Academy for lessons. Due to her hands¡¯ injuries, she had avoided going these past few days. Noble Consort Li had figured out her intentions and threatened Mu Qian last night, telling to her to get up early and go to Hanlin Academy to listen to the teacher¡¯s lessons.

    Mu Qian already had a sullen expression when she left the hall, but when she saw the eunuch¡¯s corpse by the palace gate, she was also startled into jumping.

    People died everyday in the palace, but Mu Qian was protected very well by Noble Consort Li and had never really seen a servant¡¯s corpse. The look of the dead eunuch was also quite morbid. Mu Qian was so frightened that she hurriedly hid behind Noble Consort Li.

    Coincidentally, Mu Huai and his bodyguards were passing by the gates of Jihua Palace. When they saw Noble Consort Li and her people, Mu Huai stopped his wheelchair.

    If he wanted to go to Hanlin Academy, it was a bit of detour to pass by Jihua Palace. Rong Xi was beside him this entire time, and when she saw the dead eunuch, she formed a rough guess in her heart.

    That aphrodisiac must¡¯ve been given by Noble Consort Li.

    When Mu Qian saw Mu Huai, she also seemed to realize something. However, she was used to being brainless and immediately rushed towards Mu Huai, shouting, ¡°From Quyun Palace to Hanlin Academy, you don¡¯t need to pass through my consort mother¡¯s palace. You purposely took this path today, and there is also a grudge between you and this eunuch, you must¡¯ve killed him!¡±

    When Noble Consort Li heard this, she gave a glance at Mu Qian. Although Mu Qian didn¡¯t understand the purpose behind Noble Consort Li¡¯s actions, she stopped talking.

    Noble Consort Li stared at Mu Huai with an unclear look.

    He had on an uninhibited expression as he glanced at the mother-daughter pair, as if he was watching a play.

    Mu Huai coldly sneered, ¡°Why he had to be killed, Noble Consort niangniang3 should be clearer than anyone else.¡±

    Nobel Consort Li was not in the mood to converse with Mu Huai. She only called out in a cold voice for some people to carry the eunuch¡¯s body away.

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow and with a bit of rebelliousness in his eyes, he spoke again, ¡°What the use of carrying away his body, it¡¯s too late.¡±

    Just as Noble Consort Li was about to open her mouth to denounce Mu Huai, she saw the senior eunuch by Zhuang Emperor¡¯s side coming over and greeting her, ¡°Niangniang, His Majesty invites you to Ganyuan Hall after court is over.¡±

    Ganyuan Hall was the hall Zhuang Emperor resided in, as well as where he would normally hold court and govern the nation¡¯s affairs.

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s beautiful eyes glanced at Mu Huai before replying to the senior eunuch, ¡°Bengong4 knows, after His Majesty returns from court, bengong will go to Ganyuan Hall.¡±

    *****

    Only when it was yishi (9 AM ¨C 11 AM) and the court officials had finished court did Noble Consort Li finish dressing herself and head towards Zhuang Emperor¡¯s Ganyuan Hall.

    The smell of ambergris faintly spread throughout the hall. The interior decor fully displayed the magnificence of heaven¡¯s family. Zhuang Emperor was attired in dark red formal wear and his crown while currently standing by his desk reading cases.

    Noble Consort Li adjusted her facial expression, and looking at the straight yet seemingly relaxed Zhuang Emperor, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the time when she first met him. He was completely different than the emperor she imagined when she was just a little girl in her boudoir.

    Emperor Mu Zhen had clear eyes and a gentle temperament. He was not like the monarchs in her impression that always had a domineering and suppressive aura around them. A handsome gentleman that¡¯s as gentle as jade would always move the hearts of young girls.

    Zhuang Emperor was older than Noble Consort Li by almost twenty years. Now he was already fifty years old, and although his looks had aged a bit, the aura that has matured out over the years was still as glorious as ever.

    Noble Consort Li was born from a noble family. In her natal family, she was often arrogant and prideful, she had never thought about becoming anyone¡¯s concubine.

    But the day she became Zhuang Emperor¡¯s consort was the happiest day of her life.

    ¡ª¡°Chenqie greets Your Majesty, may Your Majesty live for ten thousand years.¡± Noble Consort Li saluted.

    Even after a long time passed after she stopped talking, Zhuang Emperor did not call on her to raise.

    Noble Consort Li had bowed for a long time. The hall was so silent it was scary, and she could only hear her own panicked breaths.

    ¡°kang dang5¡ª¡± A jade long-necked wine jug landed on the ground. The alcohol and porcelain pieces shattered everywhere.

    Noble Consort Li¡¯s nose was filled with the smell fo the mellow wine, and her heart beat furiously.

    Zhuang Emperor very rarely lost his temper. Towards the maids and eunuchs in the palace, he always treated them kindly as well, but today he actually became angry and threw things in front of her¡­

    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±

    ¡°Zhen6, during yesterday¡¯s banquet, what did you put in Fourth Prince¡¯s wine?¡±

    Noble Consort Li tightly pressed her lips together. Since she did it, she was not afraid to admit to it, and she wasn¡¯t afraid of being found out by others. She just wanted to ruin Mu Huai¡¯s reputation a little more, ruin it until he would not be able to touch that position.

    What she hated the most was that even now, Zhuang Emperor was still daydreaming about curing that person¡¯s crippled legs, even wanting to leave that position to that bastard of Virtuous Consort¡¯s.

    The fear in Noble Consort Li¡¯s eyes gradually faded and she gritted her teeth, not speaking.

    Zhuang Emperor stared at her, ¡°As long as zhen interrogates everyone in the palace that touched that chrysanthemum wine, everything will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, chenqie added an aphrodisiac to his wine¡­¡±

    Just as her words fell, Zhuang Emperor raised his hand and slapped Noble Consort Li.

    ¡°You¡­you poisonous woman¡­¡±

    Noble Consort Li held her burning face. As the pain intensified, the last bit of feelings she had for Mu Zhen slowly melted away.

    His methods truly chilled the hearts of others.

    As if Mu Huai was his only son.

    How is his Ji¡¯er not his own flesh and blood.

    Zhuang Emperor coldly glared at Noble Consort Li and raised his voice to order, ¡°Declare my decree, Noble Consort Li is demoted to Lady7 and is forbidden to leave Jihua Palace. Without zhen¡®s order, she is not to take even half a step outside of Jihua Palace!¡±

    Noble Consort Li could not believe what she just heard. Zhuang Emperor actually demoted her by six ranks.

    The eunuch who received the decree hesitated for a little bit and decided to ask Zhuang Emperor in the end, ¡°Your Majesty¡­the Lord of the Privy Council Li Rui and City Guards Commander Yin Cheng are outside the hall asking for an audience. Does Your Majesty want to call them in?¡±

    When Noble Consort Li heard her father¡¯s name, he calmed down a lot.

    With father here, Mu Zhen will not be able to shake her position.

    Zhuang Emperor shot a cold look at Noble Consort before speaking in a heavy voice, ¡°Retreat.¡±

    Noble Consort Li slightly raised her delicate eyebrows and got up. After bowing to Zhuang Emperor, she smoothed out the loose hair near her temples and went back to Jihua Palace.

    The eunuch who received the order watched Noble Consort Li¡¯s proud back and asked Zhuang Emperor again, ¡°Then this decree¡­does Your Majesty still want to declare it?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor glanced at the eunuch, not speaking. The eunuch understood; Noble Consort Li¡¯s position was saved.

    After Li Rui and Yin Cheng entered the hall, Mu Huai had just finished his lessons, and Zhuang Emperor also called for him to go to Ganyuan Hall at this time.

    Rong Xi followed Mu Huai until she was told to wait outside.

    Since it was matters that were being discussed with Councillor Li Rui, Rong Xi formed a guess in her heart. It looks like Great Qi will be embroiled in a war soon.

    The central plains was divided by five countries.

    Great Qi was located most inwardly in the central plains, and was the country that had the most territory. The other four countries included Yan kingdom which was located farther north and second to only Great Qi; Gu kingdom that formed after the unification of the barbarian tribes; Ye kingdom that borders Yan kingdom to the northeast; and Jin kingdom that only has the small southern corner of the plains.

    When the previous emperor, Cheng Emperor was alive, he had the ambition to conquer Jin kingdom. However, on the journey to the first battle against Jin, Cheng Emperor¡¯s wife, Empress Bi Zhen was told by the imperial physician that she would not live past three days. Cheng Emperor was also a once-in-a-generation pioneering monarch, but in the end, he gave up the mountain for a beauty.

    In order to see his dying wife for the last time, Cheng Emperor resolutely gathered his troops returned back to Qi.

    This story was still being passed around by the commoners. No one could¡¯ve imagined that the fierce and ruthless monarch was actually a romantic.

    And her [Rong Xi] father being exiled for not taking proper care of Empress Bi Zhen¡¯s tomb, there was also a reason behind it.

    After all, Empress Bi Zhen was the late emperor¡¯s true love.

    When Rong Xi thought of her father, she watched the beginnings of the sunrise. Before, the weather was cold and now it was hot, really following what the common folks say.

    The sun rays shone on Mu Huai¡¯s body, blurring his vision and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. Rong Xi looked around and asked Mu Huai in a low voice, ¡°Your Highness, do you want to return to the palace to rest first or wait outside the hall for His Majesty to finish his discussion?¡±

    Mu Huai furrowed his brows and ordered the bodyguard, ¡°There¡¯s an old cypress tree, push me to underneath there.¡±

    The bodyguard obeyed and wheeled Mu Huai over.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to ask Mu Huai why he pretended to be crippled and could only do her best to not overstep any boundaries. She followed behind him. The trees of the old cypress trees had already turned yellow, and a few landed on Mu Huai. Seeing this, Rong Xi carefully picked them out for Mu Huai.

    At this moment, Mu Huai looked down and saw Rong Xi¡¯s slender wrist. The light purple veins were faintly visible. Then he glanced at the side of her neck, which was also faintly red.

    Rong Xi had yet to realize that the gaze Mu Huai used to look at her with carried a little ambiguity in them. After she had organized Mu Huai¡¯s clothes, she only saw him curling his forefinger. Rong Xi understood his intention, he had something to say to her in private.

    She leaned over and respectfully prepared to listen.

    Playfulness could be seen in Mu Huai¡¯s eyes as he brought his thin lips near Rong Xi¡¯s ear and softly ordered, ¡°Come to my inner hall tonight to serve.¡±

    When he saw that Rong Xi did not have any reaction and only nodded her head, Mu Huai pursed his lips and added on, ¡°Wash your face, keep your hair loosely hanging instead of a bun, and come to the hall in your innerwear.¡±

    Author¡¯s Note: Dog Mu became a wolf-dog, acting like a wolf and like a dog

 Chapter 13 - Made From Tears

    Mu Huai¡¯s intentions were very obvious.

    When Rong Xi heard it, she only felt her ears become itchy, and she unconsciously shrunk her neck. Under Mu Huai¡¯s gaze and his smile-that-wasn¡¯t-a-smile, her cheeks slowly turned pink.

    ¡°¡­This slave has noted it.¡±

    She held the yellowed cypress leaves in her hands. Slightly pressing her lips together, she returned to stand in her original spot, wondering inside how she should conduct her duties in the future. Mu Huai¡¯s lips twitched, his gaze falling on the red pillars of Ganyuan Hall.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s discussion with Li Rui and Yin Cheng hadn¡¯t gone on for very long. Soon after, the two people walked out from the hall.

    Li Rui wore a purple official¡¯s uniform. After fighting wars for so many years, even though he was getting on in his age, there was still a heroic aura emitting from his brows.

    Yin Cheng was a few ranks lower than Li Rui, and he was the same age as Mu Huai. Wearing a vermilion official¡¯s uniform, he strode behind Li Rui, his posture upright and brave.

    Because Mu Huai and Yin Cheng were related by blood, they had some similarities in their appearances. For example, the two both had a tall and exquisite nose as well as a deep and brilliant pair of eyes.

    Although Yin Cheng was a soldier, the impression he gave others was much more refreshing. One look at him and one would know that this young military general had a very open and cheerful personality. Mu Huai¡¯s looks were more outstanding than Yin Cheng¡¯s, but his brows were not as relaxed, always vaguely emitting a dark aura, making people feel frightened.

    Truthfully speaking, even though Mu Huai had yet to be a titled prince, he was still a royal offspring. No matter how high Li Rui¡¯s court rank was, he was still a subject and show the proper respect and decorum when greeting Mu Huai. But Rong Xi saw him walk with fiery steps, only shooting a cold and fierce glare at Mu Huai as he passed by.

    This type of attitude seemed to not put this dynasty¡¯s Fourth Prince in his eyes at all.

    Yin Cheng smiled as he glanced sideways at Mu Huai and bowed in greeting.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t say anything, only returning a faint smile.

    Because the officials were not allowed to linger in the Forbidden Palace for too long after court ended, Li Rui and Yin Cheng quickly walked through the palace¡¯s northern corridor to head back to their own residences.

    The autumn picked up; the skies were clear.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s eunuch led Mu Huai into Ganyuan Hall. He personally pushed Mu Huai¡¯s wheelchair, his attitude extremely respectful. As soon as they entered the hall, Mu Huai smelled the scent of residual wine. In addition, he could vaguely pick up the smell of blood as well.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s expression was not too good. He was extremely pale and ashen. Currently, he was sitting on the sandalwood chair with a case in front of him.

    Mu Huai sat in the wheelchair as he greeted Zhuang Emperor. He nonchalantly glanced at the silk cloth on the case. Traces of blood could be seen on it.

    Zhuang Emperor must¡¯ve coughed up blood again.

    Just as Mu Huai was about to ask him about his wellbeing, Zhuang Emperor suddenly let out a miserable smile, speaking warmly to Mu Huai, ¡°According to the Taoist monk, the poison1 in your legs will be completely cured by the end of the year. At that time, you no longer need to suffer the pain of this poison. The seat that belongs to you, zhen will definitely ensure it for you.¡±

    After the Virtuous Consort passed away, Mu Huai¡¯s legs were afflicted with a strange poison.

    Zhuang Emperor searched far and wide for talented physicians, but none were able to give a cure. Later, he heard about Yu Qingguang, an enlightened Taoist, who could cure weird illnesses, and secretly searched for that person to enter the palace to look at Mu Huai. When that enlightened one first saw the young Mu Huai, his gaze turned very deep.

    He saw how Mu Huai was quite young, yet had the appearance of a monarch, but carried a dark aura between his brows. If this sort of person became the monarch, there was a high chance this person would become a cruel despot.

    The late Emperor Mu You had just settled the mess from the previous dynasty. He did not wish for the peacefulness to be destroyed in Mu Huai¡¯s hands, causing the common people to be starved and pass their days in misery.

    If Mu Huai¡¯s personality could be developed better, he will be a decisive and wise ruler. If he were to be further spoiled by Zhuang Emperor into becoming even more arrogant, it would be difficult to prevent him from becoming a muddle-headed emperor that will bring disaster to the country and its citizens.

    The Taoist master made clear the consequences. Even though he had the way to cure Mu Huai¡¯s poison at the time, he told Zhuang Emperor instead that this poison needed to wait until he turned twenty-one before it could be completely cured.

    But every year, there would be a few months where Mu Huai¡¯s legs could be like a normal person¡¯s and he could walk.

    As such, the Taoist master hoped Mu Huai could temper his personality and suppress the ruthlessness that emanated from within his bones.

    The son of the consort he loved the most had been afflicted with such a strange and torturous person, but Zhuang Emperor also harbored some happiness. If it weren¡¯t for the people outside thinking that Mu Huai was crippled for all these years, Noble Consort Li and Li Rui would be even more on guard.

    During the times when his legs were temporarily free from the effects of the poison, Mu Huai would take Zhuang Emperor¡¯s unique token and leave the palace. In the middle of the night, he would practice riding and archery with Yin Cheng, then return back to the Forbidden City at dawn. After changing his clothes, he would then head to Hanlin Academy for lessons.

    Although Mu Huai had been suffering from the poison all these years, he had never lowered the requirements he set for himself. This year, he just completed his capping ceremony, and he was talented in both martial arts and his studies. He had the unique bearing of a monarch.

    It was just, that master¡¯s wish had yet to be fulfilled.

    His personality did not become more peaceful due to the poison. He was as foul-tempered as before, dealing with each matter with extreme cruelty.

    What Zhuang Emperor just voiced, even a fool could understand.

    The highest position in the land, he wanted to pass it down to Mu Huai.

    But Mu Huai could tell from Zhuang Emperor¡¯s tone that he felt desolate and somewhat reluctant.

    Even though he was Zhuang Emperor¡¯s son, they were the complete opposite in terms of personality. To put it nicely, Zhuang Emperor¡¯s personality was generous and kind. To put it bluntly, he was weak and incompetent. He often gave into the ministers when it came to governing the country and would hesitate when making any decisions.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai turned solemn and asked, ¡°Imperial Father¡­what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor let out a sigh. Looking at Mu Huai who looked similar to the Virtuous Consort, his voice was full of love along with some hints of helplessness. He switched to calling Mu Huai¡¯s nickname, ¡°Man Ya¡­zhen is afraid that I cannot protect you in the future¡­¡±

    Just like how I could not protect the Virtuous Consort.

    ¡°¡­Right now the court is full of tigers and wolves circling around. That¡¯s why, Man Ya, you must become stronger; you cannot let those people defeat you.¡±

    ******

    When everyone returned to Quyun Palace, it was already dusk.

    Mu Huai was still contemplating the words that Zhuang Emperor spoke to him. He could not help but look down at his legs.

    That day, he was able to stand up due to the aphrodisiac temporarily breaking through the poison in his legs. Starting from this morning, he discovered that his legs slowly started to feel heavy again. It seems like he had to wait until the end of the year to finally escape this stupidly heavy wheelchair and his unmoveable legs.

    The desperate desire to return to normal as well as long-term depression caused Mu Huai¡¯s aggressive personality to gradually ebb away.

    After they returned to the palace, he didn¡¯t say a single word, just sitting quietly in the wheelchair. Staring at the swimming fish in the pond, he had a slightly fierce look in his eyes, yet his posture was elegant, resembling a lazy tiger.

    Rong Xi detected Mu Huai¡¯s abnormality. He looked as if he was ready to throw his temper at any second. Even the fish didn¡¯t dare to swim near him, which spoke volumes about how frightening this person was.

    Although Rong Xi had just taken over Shun Fu¡¯s duties, all the other servants in Quyun Palace were quite trusting and respectful towards Rong Xi. She didn¡¯t feel very exhausted trying to manage them.

    That night when Mu Huai was served dinner, she especially instructed the maidservants and eunuchs waiting outside of Quyun Palace to escape early and not show up in front of Mu Huai. The people in the palace had also detected that the surrounding atmosphere was suffocating and scary, so they hurriedly followed Rong Xi¡¯s instructions and hid away in their own rooms.

    Rong Xi shook her hands and wiped away the makeup on her face. In accordance with Mu Huai¡¯s previous instructions, she let her long silky hair hang loosely by her waist. Wearing just a thin white inner robe, she covered her face with her hand and anxiously entered Mu Huai¡¯s resting hall.

    The clouds floated through the sky as the moonlight spilled over the ripples in the pond. Quyun Palace was tranquil.

    The hall was lit by candlelight. The dishes had already been set in front of Mu Huai but he had yet to pick up his chopsticks. Hearing the rustling sound around him, he raised his eyes to look outside the hall and saw a petite beauty secretly walk in.

    Rong Xi greeted Mu Huai, ¡°May Your Highness be peaceful for ten thousand years.¡±

    Her voice was still soft and sticky like usual, but the current Mu Huai was not like before when he thought this voice made him feel uncomfortable all over. On the contrary, this voice caused the darkness in his heart to dissipate.

    Mu Huai watched Rong Xi walk to his front. The closer she got, the clearer her beautiful appearance could be seen. The faint blush spread on her cheeks was quite beautiful and extremely charming. If you put this woman in a crowd of other women, she would be the flower that overshadows everyone else.

    Rong Xi secretly observed Mu Huai¡¯s expression. Seeing how his brows relaxed a lot, she grew emboldened and took a pair of chopsticks to place a piece of lightly-flavored sturgeon on his plate.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t show much of a reaction and ate the fish Rong Xi put on his plate, ¡°Sit down and eat with me.¡±

    Rong Xi assented and found a round, wooden stool to carefully sit down on.

    There was a set of jade cutlery placed in front of her. Mu Huai didn¡¯t bother to raise his eyes as he ordered again, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head, taking small bites of the lotus in front of her.

    How could she have an appetite?

    Her heart was dangling in her throat. She was so scared that she would make a mistake and cause Mu Huai to sentence her to death.

    Mu Huai took a glimpse of Rong Xi¡¯s eating appearance which resembled a little kitten. He couldn¡¯t help but look away, ¡°Eating so little, don¡¯t blame me for not being sympathetic with you later tonight.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi¡¯s poor little heart was startled.

    The hand gripping the chopsticks unconsciously began to shake, but with the threat of Mu Huai¡¯s words, the speed at which she ate obviously became much faster.

    Rong Xi felt that this meal really shaved off a few months of her life.

    After she finished serving Mu Huai with his meal and cleaning up, when Rong Xi thought of what was going to happen next, her petite body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    Mu Huai was still sitting in the wheelchair. He glanced at Rong Xi and spoke in an unhappy tone, ¡°What are you shaking for? Cold?¡±

    Rong Xi shook her head, ¡°No¡­No¡­¡±

    ¡°Go to the study, grind ink for me.¡± Mu Huai ordered.

    Rong Xi saw that the thing she was afraid of did not happen and finally let out a sigh of relief.

    The night grew darker.

    These past few days, Rong Xi has observed that Mu Huai would spend at least four hours in the study every night. The first hour would be spent practicing calligraphy, then the remaining time would be spent reading books and occasionally amking annotations.

    Rong Xi quite admired this trait of Mu Huai¡¯s. She originally thought that this precious master of hers would spend his days idling around, but the amount of effort that Mu Huai spent on his studies was not any lesser than those scholars who braved through the harsh winters preparing for their exams.

    Pretending to be a cripple was probably also his way of concealing himself and keeping a low profile s as to no attract too much attention.

    Rong Xi finished grinding the ink for Mu Huai and retreated a step, preparing to brew some tea for him to drink. Yet, she didn¡¯t see him reading any books today but a yellowed map made out of goatskin instead.

    She took a glance and saw that the two words ¡°Jin Kingdom¡± were written on it.

    Speaking of which, this Jin kingdom occupied the southern corner of the Central Plains. Although they weren¡¯t very in size, due to the mountains and rivers acting as natural defenses, they were not an easy target to attack. These past few years, Jin kingdom suffered from frequent flooding and inadequate harvest year after year. This little kingdom also began to harbor the desire of invading Great Qi¡¯s land, and frequently caused disturbances at the borders.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know why Mu Huai wanted to look at the map and could only place the brewed tea by Mu Huai¡¯s hand, ¡°¡­If Your Highness is thirsty, please drink this tea.¡±

    Mu Huai replied in low voice, ¡°En.¡±

    But he felt that the scent of the tea could not conceal the young girl¡¯s natural light and faintly milky scent. He suddenly felt a little parched and picked up the tea to drink a few mouthfuls.

    With this woman dawdling about in front of him, his thoughts were in disarray. Following, his gaze grew heavier, and seeing that it wasn¡¯t time yet, he spoke to Rong Xi, ¡°Go wait in the inner hall, I¡¯ll go there later.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s fingers flinched a litle when she heard this. But she had no choice.

    After she assented, she trudged towards Mu Huai¡¯s resting quarters with heavy steps.

    She quietly kneeled on the luxurious carpet next to the wide bed. Closing her eyes, she calmed her emotions. After a little less than an hour, Mu Huai finally pushed his wheelchair over.

    Seeing him push it with some difficulty, Rong Xi felt a little doubtful. He wasn¡¯t able to walk again?

    She got up to help Mu Huai up from the wheelchair, but he waved her away. He forcefully supported himself with both arms and stood up from the wheelchair with much difficulty, then limped over to the bed.

    After sitting down, he saw Rong Xi¡¯s eyes that were full of questions and let out a laugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if these legs are difficult to you, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with you.¡±

    The words ¡®deal with you¡¯ contained some ambiguity.

    Rong Xi¡¯s small face blushed. Because her black hair was loosely spread out, the beautiful face and sharp chin were clearly outlined. The light flickered in her beautiful eyes, making them look very delicate.

    Mu Huai quietly appreciated the beauty under the candlelight. He opened his mouth and ordered her to walk in front of him.

    Rong Xi evened out her unstable breathing.

    She originally thought that Mu Huai was someone who had thin feelings2 and not much desire, but his every action and every movement was far from this description.

    Instead, he was impatient and passionate.

    With heavy steps, she walked up to him. Mu Huai used his eyes to gesture her to sit on his liap.

    Rong Xi bit her lip and cautiously spread her legs out to sit, her slender arms circling around the man¡¯s neck. At this moment, Mu Huai leaned over, wanting to catch her soft lips. But Rong Xi unconsciously shrank backwards.

    The man only caught air. The space between his brows grew heavy, but when he lifted his gaze, he saw her teary eyes.

    Her tears fell like pearls from a broken string, gliding across her pretty face.

    Rong Xi originally thought that Mu Huai would get angry and mentally prepared herself to be yelled at by him, but who knew that the man would cup his hand behind her head, letting her lean on his shoulder.

    Rong Xi was stunned and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    After a moment, Mu Huai gently pushed her away.

    Seeing how she no longer shed tears, his eyes slightly drooped as he gave a light sigh. His voice was indulgent and helpless as he asked, ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything to you, is it because of the tears? You cry with just a kiss¡­¡±

 Chapter 14 - Raise You For a Lifetime

    When Rong Xi was working at the external relative¡¯s family, every time they took a rest, all those young maids who were at the age of experiencing the first blooms of love would often be bored. To pass the time, they liked to pass around and share those sorts of indecent stories.

    On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t really interested in those types of books. But when those girds would sit on the stone steps and chatter about the contents inside, Rong Xi would also walk over to sneak a few glances at the books.

    She had a deep impression of two books in particular: [The Young Master¡¯s Lovely Servant] and [The Prince¡¯s Beloved Maid].

    Although she never read either two books,she had also discovered a lot of information from the maids conversations. The gist of it was how that lovely servant and beloved maid won the favor of their master, and how the unruly young master and the lofty prince fell for their maidservant. Of course, these books also described the clouds and winds1 as well.

    The young master of that external familywas also quite similar to the male protagonist in the novel. He was obviously someone who needed to prepare for the exam, but he spent day after day entangling with the few maids that were slightly prettier instead of conducting proper matters or harboring any ambitions.

    Later, the madam of that family schemed to send those greedy maids out of the estate. Only then did that young master finally begin to act more proper.

    Her current situation was nothing like the so-called lovely maid or beloved servant. While Mu Huai did not explicitly state anything, since he told her to serve her in the inner hall tonight, her status changed from being an ordinary palace servant to his personal servant. Thinking of this, Rong Xi¡¯s breathing became sluggish.

    She timidly climbed towards Mu Huai¡¯s neck and suppressed the sadness and fear she felt.

    Seeing how the woman in front of him was about to fall on the ground, and her originally smooth hair had become more and more messy, Mu Huai hooked an arm around her slim waist and helped her sit securely.

    When Rong Xi didn¡¯t answer him and avoided his eyes, Mu Huai asked again, ¡°Do you feel aggrieved to serve me?¡±

    Rong Xi frowned and shook her head. With a faintly crying sound, she replied, ¡°This slave¡­ This slave doesn¡¯t feel aggrieved.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze sank, and one of his hands grabbed her chin, moving her face closer. The two people¡¯s foreheads were almost touching.

    He stared into her eyes as he asked again, ¡°Not aggrieved or don¡¯t dare to be aggrieved?¡±

    Rong Xi slightly averted her gaze and looked at the man¡¯s well-defined fingers. When she met us gaze again, he noticed her eyes had become deeper.

    Rong Xi¡¯s upper lip slightly trembled, and she finally replied, ¡°Not aggrieved¡­this slave doesn¡¯t feel aggrieved, this slave is willing to serve Your Highness¡­¡±

    Finished, Mu Huai glanced at her moment before finally releasing her.

    The light autumn wind blew into the room, blowing out many of the lit candles. Mu Huai¡¯s lips slightly hooked up. Under the light of the remaining candles, his beauty was out of this world but also resembled Asura.

    He obviously hadn¡¯t done anything that showed he was angry, and those handsome eyes still carried smiles within them, but Rong Xi felt a fear towards him that emanated from deep within her bones.

    What a nightmare-like master.

    Rong Xi only felt her hair standing up. She was thinking about the future, when she would no longer be a palace servant serving beside him.

    In the middle of the night, as she was sleeping she could hear him calling her name in her dreams. It caused her whole body to jolt awake from the chill.

    Mu Huai brushed her hair, almost like he was comforting a kitten, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to serve a man?¡±

    Rong Xi shut her eyes. She knew why Mu Huai asked this question.

    Amidst the absurdities of last night, Mu Huai already knew that she was not an innocent and naive little girl. In order to help Lady Yu gain favor, she had learned some ways to bewitch men.

    Originally she thought that she would never need to use these strategies in her lifetime, but who knew that she would have to use them in front of Mu Huai. Who could¡¯ve known.

    Rong Xi¡¯s breathing became faint. With her lowly background, there were too many things that were beyond her control. Since it has already come to this point, hating the heavens or hating the person would only worsen her situation. She tried to calm herself down as she slowly leaned over and probingly placed her lips against Mu Huai¡¯s throat.

    She could clearly feel the exact moment Mu Huai¡¯s breath hitched. She moved downwards, her lips stopping at his Adam¡¯s apple.

    Mu Huai¡¯s hands were still on her long hair. Seeing the beauty¡¯s watery eyes slightly tilt upwards, she looked at him timidly. He nodded, allowing her to continue.

    Rong Xi calmed her furiously beating heart, and tightly shutting her eyes, she stretched out her tongue. As if she was eating a sugar cube, she moved her lips up and down.

    Feeling the damp itchiness by his neck, Mu Huai furrowed his brows, his fingers burrowing into Rong Xi¡¯s hair.

    Vixen.

    He secretly cursed in his heart. Cupping the woman¡¯s head, he quickly regained control of the situation.

    Just like a vent, he sucked and nipped.

    When Rong Xi continuously moaned in a low voice, the dark red curtains had already fallen down from someone¡¯s pulling. She glanced sideways at the faint candlelight, and slowly closed her eyes.

    *****

    The next day, Hanlin Academy was on break.

    Because the duties of Hanlin Academy weren¡¯t very difficult, one usually just needed to repair book bindings or help officials compile books and draft summons, it was considered to be a pretty relaxing position. Every official in Hanlin Academy worked for ten days and had one day off. Every month, the number of days they could take off was two days less than normal officials.

    The imperial princes and princesses would also take this chance to sleep in for a few hours instead of getting up early to go attend lessons.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t have the habit of sleeping in, and did not really act lazy either. Even though he had done it until late at night yesterday, he still woke up feeling very refreshed in the morning, not even feeling the slightest bit tired.

    Using one arm to prop himself up, he half-laid on the bed, rubbing the center of his forehead with his hand.

    The woman beside him was still deeply asleep. As Mu Huai recalled the happenings of last night, he looked down at her.

    Seeing Rong Xi had pulled the quilt up all the way to her head, tightly wrapping herself up, she resembled a little bun. Mu Huai reached a hand out to open a corner of her quilt.

    Unfortunately, Rong Xi did not react as he expected. Instead of continuing to sleep soundly, her face was pale and she had broken out into a cold sweat. One look and it was obvious that she was feeling extremely uncomfortable.

    Mu Huai slightly panicked upon seeing this. He was indeed a little rough last night, did he hurt her?

    He carefully hugged Rong Xi and patted her back, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice carried a rare concern within, but when Rong Xi opened her mouth, she was unable to speak due to the pain in her stomach.

    Her body was originally very healthy. When her periods came, she didn¡¯t have any cramps like most other girls. However, that day when she helped Mu Huai with his fever, because she bathed in ice water in late autumn, it still impacted her body.

    Seeing how Rong Xi didn¡¯t speak, Mu Huai became even more flustered and anxious. He could faintly smell that in addition to her body¡¯s refreshing sweet milky fragrance, there was also the smell of blood.

    Rong Xi helplessly leaned against the man. Just as she was about to open her mouth to tell him that it was nothing, Mu Huai instead began to search her body. When he flipped her over, he found that her originally white inner robe was stained with blood.

    In the beginning, there was only a few drops of blood on the bedsheet, but now it had become a large patch.

    It looks like he still hurt her.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression was very heavy, and his heart was full of regret.

    Seeing how the tips of Rong Xi¡¯s ears were bloodred, he guessed that she must¡¯ve been extremely scared. It was he who did not control his strength and ended up hurting her.

    He had always had an arrogant personality, but this was the first time he ever felt guilty for a woman.

    His voice unconsciously carried hints of anxiety, but he pretended to be calm as he coaxed Rong Xi in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I will send for the palace¡¯s best imperial physician to treat you¡­give you the best medicine to cure you¡­if it can¡¯t be cured, don¡¯t be afraid¡­my Quyun Palace doesn¡¯t lack servants, if it really can¡¯t be cured then I¡¯ll raise you for a lifetime¡­¡±

    When he saw Rong Xi didn¡¯t reply, Mu Huai buried his head in between the crook of her neck. His heart became even more frantic and he added on, ¡°Not only will I raise you, I¡¯ll give you however much you want fo ryour mnothly salary.¡±

    When he finished, there was a feeling that welled up in her heart that Rong Xi could not describe. She gently pushed him.

    ¡°Someone come.¡± Mu Huai raised his voice and wanted to order his bodyguards to send for an imperial physician. Rong Xi placed a hand on his wrist and finally opened her mouth after a moment, stopping him with much difficulty, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    The bodyguard who came was already standing outside of the inner hall, quietly waiting for Mu Huai¡¯s command. He could vaguely hear the sound of a woman talking inside.

    That voice was extremely familiar, soft and tender. It sounded like Rong gugug who closely served by Mu Huai¡¯s side.

    The bodyguard immediately lowered his head. When he thought about how he was guarding outside of Mu Huai¡¯s chambers last night, he had also heard Rong gugu¡®s voice.

    It was just that the sounds from last night were the faint sounds of sobbing.

    At the time, that bodyguard was suspicious that he had heard wrongly. How could a woman¡¯s crying be heard from inside of Mu Huai¡¯s inner hall?

    But now, he could confirm that he did not have a problem with his ears.

    It looks like Rong gugu and His Highness¡­

    Thinking of this, the bodyguard¡¯s face also blushed.

    ¡ª¡°Whatever you have to say, you can say it when the imperial physician comes.¡± Mu Huai told her.

    He moved Rong Xi¡¯s hand away from his wrist and wanted to raise his body to sit on the wheelchair by the bed.

    Rong Xi¡¯s cheeks were burning at this time as she bit her lip to ask him, ¡°Does Your Highness know¡­women and men are different, every month¡­we get periods¡­¡±

 Chapter 15 - Kiss Me

    When he heard what Rong Xi said, Mu Huai was tongue-tied.

    He suddenly seem to remember that women did indeed have such a troublesome matter and lightly coughed. Purposely putting on a calm expression, he asked Rong Xi, ¡°This thing¡­is it that uncomfortable?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head and patiently explained to Mu Huai, ¡°This slave¡­this slave did not have this problem previously, but ever since taking an ice bath to help Your Highness reduce the fever¡­this slave has felt ill whenever these days arrive.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to be polite at all with Mu Huai. She had to make this evil master of hers show some pity towards her, otherwise if one day in the future, Mu Huai wants to kill her, there could be a chance he would remember this and spare her life.

    After Mu Huai heard this, his eyes slightly darkened and he supported himself to sit on the wheelchair. In the end, he still ordered the bodyguard to call for a physician.

    Before the bodyguard could leave, Rong Xi stopped him. Seeing how Mu Huai was confused, she lowered her voice and explained, ¡°This slave¡¯s problem is a woman¡¯s problem¡­it¡¯s inconvenient to consult the imperial physician1¡­this slave hopes that Your Highness will allow this slave to go to the pharmaceutical bureau to find a familiar medicinal girl and allow her to write a prescription for this slave.¡±

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow. Knowing that Rong Xi wanted to conceal her appearance first before meeting any outsiders, he replied, ¡°Why make the trip personally, what¡¯s the name of that medicinal girl? I¡¯ll get the bodyguard to bring her into the palace.¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip, acquiescing to Mu Huai¡¯s request.

    The palace servant she knew was named Ye Yunlan, she was a medicinal girl who came into the palace in the same cohort as Rong Xi. Yunlan¡¯s father was a well-known talented physician who roamed the lands2, then opened a small clinic when he settled down in Bianjing.

    Yunlan was the same as her. Her mother had passed away early on, and her father married another person.

    However, her father was not the same as Rong Bing. After he remarried, he slowly began to neglect Yunlan and treat her coldly. Her stepmother did not treat her well either. Yunlan didn¡¯t want to live in this family anymore, so she wanted to enter the palace.

    She was deeply knowledgeable about medicine, but because her personality was very timid, Yunlan was always bullied and ostracized by her roommates. She would often go hungry for dinner.

    Rong Xi felt very sorry for her, and since her own appetite was not very big, she would often save half of her dinner and give it to Yunlan to eat. The young palace maids who just entered the palace did not have it easy. Not only did they have to learn about the numerous rules and regulations, they also had to understand how to properly perform their duties as servants.

    The two people had similar experiences and histories, and their ages were similar as well, which ultimately gave birth to this mutually sympathetic friendship. All these years, although they did not work in the same area, they still took care of each other.

    Rong Xi¡¯s stomach pain had eased somewhat. After she had cleaned up and put on her makeup, Ye Yunlan carried a medicine box made out of redwood and was timidly following one of Quyun Palace¡¯s junior eunuchs into Rong Xi¡¯s quarters.

    Ye Yunlan was no longer just a regular medicinal girl. Due to her skills, she was promoted to be one of the head pharmacists of the pharmaceutical bureau.

    She wore a round-necked purple palace official¡¯s uniform with narrow sleeves. Small sunflowers were embroidered on her collar. Her hair was coiled into a bun, and a beaded futou sat on top. She looked a steadier than before.

    Due to Mu Huai¡¯s reputation outside, Rong Xi could tell Yunlan was very nervous and even a little afraid.

    After Yunlan took her pulse, Rong Xi whispered into her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Prince isn¡¯t here, you don¡¯t need to be nervous.¡±

    Hearing this, Yunlan heaved a sigh of relief.

    She observed the room Rong Xi lived in and replied a while later, ¡°How did your body come to be this way, it¡¯s much colder than before.¡±

    When she saw Rong Xi pursing her lips without speaking, Yunlan felt helpless, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and write a prescription for you. Don¡¯t catch a cold again. As servants, we dare not have our bodies be even more delicate than the masters.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded.

    Ye Yunlan glanced at her surroundings again, then took out an exquisite jade box from her sleeves and handed it to Rong Xi. When Rong Xi took it, she sat up and in a low voice, questioned Ye Yunlan, ¡°Is there a problem with this peach blossom perfume?¡±

    When Lady Yu was pregnant, Rong Xi had thought about asking Ye Yunlan to help take care of Lady Yu¡¯s body. However, Lady Yu didn¡¯t like how Ye Yunlan didn¡¯t have much experience and only wanted the best physician from the imperial physician¡¯s courtyard to help her stabilize the fetus during her pregnancy.

    Rong Xi could only follow. She didn¡¯t understand medicine. Every time the physician wrote a prescription, she would still go to Ye Yunlan for her to check that there weren¡¯t any problems with the prescription. Only then did she dare to grab the herbs to concoct the medicine for Lady Yu.

    Normally speaking, all the medicines that Lady Yu had eaten over the course of her pregnancy were all fine.

    But since Lady Yu passed away due to a miscarriage, Rong Xi truly could not fathom what went wrong. Thus, she carefully gathered the items that Lady Yu would use daily and secretly handed them to Ye Yunlan.

    However, ever since she began to serve Mu Huai, she never had the time to go see Ye Yunlan. Coincidentally, she came in today to help take a look at her, and also gave her the information she wanted to hear.

    ¡°This peach blossom perfume by itself doesn¡¯t have a problem. However, the peach blossom flower powder inside this little box is ten times more than normal¡­if there is too much peach blossom concentrate, it will cause the body to turn cold. I remember you once told me that Lady Yu liked to use this peach blossom perfume to wash her hair, and would often rub it into her hair all the way from her roots to her tips. Being absorbed for such a long period of time¡­how could it not harm the body?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart jolted after hearing this.

    Lady Yu loved this peach blossom perfume. Moreover, the perfume that she used during her pregnancy was rewarded by Empress.

    Ye Yunlan saw Rong Xi¡¯s expression change, and she advised her, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself too much. It also took me a long time to discover the abnormality in this perfume box. A normal physician would not be able to find out either. Each of the masters in the palace have scheming hearts¡­it was not your fault that the Lady was unable to keep her child.¡±

    Rong Xi frowned. Strictly speaking, the Empress had no children and her body was not too healthy these years either, therefore, many of the matters in the inner palace were managed by Noble Consort Li and Consort De. She didn¡¯t seem like someone that would harm others in the dark or stick her hand between the disputes of other women.

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart grew a little heavy, but did not forget the most important matter.

    She quickly grabbed Ye Yulan¡¯s hand and spoke in an earnest tone, ¡°Yunlan, in this palace, you are the person I trust the most.¡±

    Ye Yunlan smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything about this matter.¡±

    Rong Xi shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not about this.¡±

    Ye Yunlan didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Then what matter?¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip and finally decided to thicken her face3, ¡°After you go back, can you prescribe me some contraceptive medicine? I¡­I really have no other way¡­¡±

    Ye Yunlan¡¯s face immediately turned ashen, she asked in a shocked voice, ¡°You¡­you want this¡­¡±

    Rong Xi stared into Ye Yunlan¡¯s eyes and nodded her head.

    Ye Yunlan suddenly understood inside. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for a palace maid to be kept by an imperial prince or be graced by the Emperor.

    However, she never would¡¯ve imagined that the master Rong Xi followed was that violent and ill-tempered Fourth Prince.

    Ye Yunlan steadied her breathing. After staying silent for half a beat, she finally replied, ¡°Okay¡­then I will help you concoct the medicine and try not to give anything that is cold. Don¡¯t worry¡­I won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    ******

    After Ye Yunlan left, Rong Xi felt like her thoughts were in a mess. She felt very exhausted and rested in her room until shen shi (3 PM ¨C 5 PM).

    After she woke up, she felt that her stomach pain had greatly easy. Even though there was still a faint throbbing, it didn¡¯t hurt to the point where she felt like it was difficult to even breathe. No one disturbed her either these past few hours.

    Mu Huai must¡¯ve found his conscience and didn¡¯t call for her to serve him either, letting her sleep peacefully.

    A junior eunuch knocked at this time, ¡°Is Rong gugu awake, this little one has brought Pharmacist Ye to gather the herbs needed for your medicine. His Highness has already ordered people to concoct the medicine and let Rong gugu drink it after waking.¡±

    Rong Xi called for the eunuch to enter. Pinching her nose, she drank the bitter medicine. Seeing the sky turning dark, she didn¡¯t dare to rest any further and prepared to serve Mu Huai with his dinner.

    The moment she stepped out, Zirui Hall¡¯s clocktower rang out, the ringing to signal twilight came from afar.

    The last rays scattered through Bianjing¡¯s skies, setting everything aglow.

    Rong Xi saw Mu Huai was watching the sunset at the side tower, and she carefully climbed up the steps, walking towards Mu Huai¡¯s side.

    Mu Huai had one hand on the wheelchair¡¯s handle. His side profile was defined and exquisite. The thick, black eyelashes cast a shadow on his handsome face.

    A goshawk circled up, its cries scaring the skies.

    At this moment, Mu Huai raised his head and looked at Rong Xi.

    He spoke in a light voice, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Rong Xi was in a trance for a moment, feeling that the Mu Huai in front of her was actually a little gentle.

    She slowly walked to Mu Huai¡¯s side when he spoke again, ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Rong Xi was stunned and was afraid to move. There was a bodyguard standing behind, after all.

    Mu Huai wasn¡¯t impatient at all as he spoke again, ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t let me say it a third time.¡±

    Rong Xi could only thicken her face and under the astonished faces of the bodyguards behind them, she sat in Mu Huai¡¯s lap.

    Mu Huai¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist. When he looked down at her, he awkwardly placed a hand by her stomach, seemingly try to rub it for her.

    Under the fading sun rays, an amber glow could be seen within his deep eyes.

    In that moment, Rong Xi¡¯s breath hitched. She could only hear the sound of her heart jumping furiously without stopping.

    But she was very clear that this feeling definitely wasn¡¯t fear.

    *****

    As time passed, Bianjing entered winter.

    Today, Rong Xi felt a little nervous inside, but she didn¡¯t know why. It shouldn¡¯t be her who was feeling nervous.

    A few days ago, Mu Huai¡¯s legs had recovered again. Early this morning, he decided he would not sit in the wheelchair anymore and did not get ready to go to Hanlin Academy either.

    Instead, he wanted to go to Jiazheng Hall.

    Last night, Zhuang Emperor bestowed a court uniform for Mu Huai to wear. Today, he wore a yuanyou guan4 and the court robes. He looked extremely regal as he stood.

    Rong Xi originally stood stably on her tiptoes as she straightened out the man¡¯s clothes.

    Mu Huai did not rest well last night and was currently a little sleepy. He shut his eyes and lowered his head, his forehead almost touching Rong Xi¡¯s.

    The two people¡¯s breaths intertwined. Rong Xi¡¯s cheeks slowly turned pink as she spoke in a small voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­if you¡¯re like this¡­this slave won¡¯t be able to straighten the clothes properly.¡±

    Mu Huai opened his eyes and straightened his body. After observing Rong Xi for a moment, he asked, ¡°Your height¡­did you also grow taller?¡±

    Why he tacked ¡®also¡¯ on, Rong Xi was clearer than anyone else. Last night, Mu Huai had said that some of the parts he kneaded finally felt a little plumper. He even showed a rare smile, saying he finally fed her to the point wehre she had gained weight.

    Rong Xi was helpless and could only nod her head.

    At this moment, the bodyguard pushed the wheelchair into the room and asked Mu Huai in a respectful tone, ¡°Your Highn,ess where should this wheelchair be put?¡±

    The smile on Mu Huai¡¯s face gradually receded. He was not as relaxed as he was just now when he was interacting with just Rong Xi.

    He coldly ordered, ¡°Start a fire, burn it.¡±

    The bodyguard assented, yet Rong Xi¡¯s face turned even redder.

    She unconsciously recalled how the two of them had squeezed into the wheelchair last night. Mu Huai looked at her and his voice was a little bewitching as he commanded, ¡°Kiss me.¡±

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to recall the rest of it.

    She secretly rejoiced about the wonderful decision to burn this wheelchair.

 Chapter 16 - Uncouth

    The northern wind was bitingly cold. The red palace walls had just been repainted a few days ago and looked very shiny and new.

    These past few days, Mu Huai did not deign to bring any bodyguards, taking only Rong Xi with him to walk towards the eastern gate. On the way there, Rong Xi carefully followed behind him and discovered that this Quyun Palace was really close to Great Jiazheng Hall.

    When the palace maids and eunuchs they encountered along the way saw that Mu Huai was actually not sitting in his wheelchair but rather walking steadily on the stone ground, they panicked and gave their salutations with disbelieving looks on their face.

    Like they just saw a ghost.

    But there wasn¡¯t a lack of odd things happening in this palace, so no one really dared to gossip too much about it.

    The white jade railings were exquisitely carved with dragons that stood in a row. They encircled the towering Jiazheng Hall, giving off a majestical feeling.

    When the court officials strode up the steps, they had to be extremely careful even when carrying conversations in a low voice. This was because there was an echo in the plaza outside Jiazheng Hall.

    The sound of horse hooves could be heard nearby. Mu Huai stared into the distance and saw that not far from Jiazheng Hall¡¯s doors, Li Rui was currently pulling the reins on a horse. He couldn¡¯t help but give a couple more glances.

    The court officials standing nearby had to enter the hall through Xuanhua Gate. However, Li Rui had special privileges and could enter the palace on horseback.

    Rong Xi was aware that she was not allowed to continue following Mu Huai and watched as his straight back grew smaller. She stopped her steps at the eastern gate.

    When the imperial princes of Qi came of age, they were to begin attending court to listen to government affairs. Zhuang Emperor currently had three sons who were all similar in age. After Mu Huai¡¯s legs had healed, he would attend court just like the officials.

    The conflicts between Qi and Jin had worsened. A few months ago, the two countries had small conflicts break out at the border, both trying to test each other¡¯s bottom line. Going to war with Jin is now imminent.

    Conquering Jin Kingdom was the late Emperor Mu You¡¯s most fervent wish.

    Mu Huai was clear in his heart that because his consort mother did not come from a noble background, he needed more than just Zhuang Emperor¡¯s favor to sit on that seat.

    Scholarly achievements and military merits, none could be missing.

    Li Rui could act so arrogantly was all due to his military achievements, traded for using the lives he took. Although he looked heroic, there were countless battle scars on his body as well.

    Before setting out, Mu Huai took the initiative to undertake this task. Although Zhuang Emperor could not bear for Mu Huai to personally go to battle, he was also clear about the pros and cons of this situation. In the end, he gave Mu Huai the title of Longxiang General.

    On the other hand, Li Rui directly expressed his disdain and contempt in court. Mu Huai had no experience and had never wielded a sword in battle. A prince who just had his crippled legs cured, don¡¯t try to take advantage of this situation to try to prove something and play hero.

    Yet Yin Cheng guaranteed Zhuang Emperor that Mu Huai could uphold the rank of a general. He said that if Mu Huai did not go out to war this time, how could he gain the necessary experience?

    Li Rui had long seen Yin Cheng as a thorn in his eye. It was just that in the military, there were at least a hundred thousand soldiers that were under Yin Cheng¡¯s command, so he did not dare to do anything to him. He turned to Zhuang Emperor and Mu Huai, ¡°Since Your Highness insists on going out to battle, how about adding on an additional twenty thousand troops as support, to transport food and grains?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor looked towards Mu Huai, ¡°Zhi Yan, what do you think of General Li¡¯s proposal?¡±

    Li Rui wanted him to transport food and grains. Mu Huai naturally knew it was because he didn¡¯t want him to actually do anything. On the surface, however, nothing abnormal could be seen from Mu Huai¡¯s face. Mu Huai confidently replied to Zhuang Emperor, ¡°This son1 has no objections.¡±

    Li Rui had a small smile when he heard this.

    Zhuang Emperor nodded his head.

    This was Mu Huai¡¯s first time leading an expedition, and it was natural to have some fears and worries. Transporting food and grain was also an important duty in the army, this was not a light responsibility. It would also serve as training for Mu Huai.

    Zhang Emperor bestowed upon Mu Huai the doumou2 that signified his rank as a general, as well as a glistening black armor. After the eunuch who read the decree left Quyun Palace, Mu Huai drew out the long and heavy sword from the scabbart.

    ¡°¡ªhua3¡± The sharp blade shined with a silver light when it was pulled out.

    Rong Xi stood behind Mu Huai and felt a little frightened when she heard this sound. The blade reflected Mu Huai¡¯s deep eyes, concealing the murderous intent within.

    After knowing Mu Huai would be setting off for the army expedition soon, Rong Xi felt like those wives who waited for their husbands to come back home. She was worried. If Mu Huai was not here, she should feel more relaxed.

    Even though it was just transporting grains, the battlefield did not have feelings. There was still a possibility that Mu Huai would perish.

    When she thought about the chance that Mu Huai might not come back alive, Rong Xi¡¯s heart tightened a bit.

    She understood Mu Huai¡¯s personality. He was definitely not the type of person that would hide behind soldiers and play turtle. He volunteered for this expedition because he wanted to be on the front lines.

    These past few days, his gaze had become much gloomier. Adding on the chill of winter, whenever Mu Huai looked at someone, his eyes were like an icy blade, piercing through one¡¯s heart.

    The day before he set off, Mu Huai returned from the Privy Council late at night.

    Rong Xi had prepared dinner. Thinking about how Mu Huai would be gone for at least a month, she even applied some blush on her cheeks.

    Such an attitude clearly conveyed a female¡¯s feelings. Rong Xi had a bad feeling inside. She should not have developed these feelings for Mu Huai, and should have just dutifully fulfilled her responsibilities as a servant, being loyal to him as a master. When feelings develop, the one who ultimately suffers would still be her.

    Just as she was about to clean off the makeup from her face, Mu Huai returned to the inner hall.

    Small snowflakes were falling outside the hall. There was a faint chill on Mu Huai¡¯s body as he walked towards Rong Xi the moment he stepped into the room. Before Rong Xi could give her greetings, Mu Huai engulfed her in his arms and his ice-cold lips kissed her with familiarity.

    He didn¡¯t say a word as he densely peppered her with kisses. It was a little frantic.

    Rong Xi let out a light moan, feeling both of her feet being lifted from the ground as Mu Huai picked her up.

    He used a lot of strength, she felt as if she was going to melt from his kisses.

    Maybe it was due to his ambitions and desire for power, or maybe it was frustration from being suppressed all these years, it was unusual that Mu Huai would be silent and get right to it.

    Rong Xi felt a little breathless. She felt that when he was treating her like this, he was trying to vent the restlessness and fire in his heart.

    After Mu Huai released her, he saw the beauty¡¯s eyes were hazy as her cheeks were stained with a faint blush.

    Rong Xi finally took in some air. When she saw that Mu Huai had already carried her over to the pearwood bed, she hurried spoke up, ¡°¡­Your Highness¡­this slave¡¯s period came today, we can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Mu Huai stopped his movements although his dark eyes were still stained with desire.

    After interacting with Rong Xi these past few months, he realized that this woman was quite scheming. At times, she would play some tricks on him and would often weave lies to deceive him, trying to escape from his intimacy.

    Maybe it was because he had been spoiling her recently, she had grew bolder.

    When Mu Huai grabbed her wrist, Rong Xi understood his intentions. She thought that although Mu Huai was usually quite disciplined, he never restrained himself when it came to this matter. So when he moved her hand down, she persuaded him in a small voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­if you keep doing it this way, it will harm the body.¡±

    Mu Huai raised his eyes and gave a chuckle, ¡°What? Scared that I won¡¯t be able to feed you in the future?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s face turned redder when she heard this.

    This person was clearly a prince who read the books of scholars, how come his words were so blunt and roguish when he talked with her. Of course in the future, he would speak words that would make her blush even more at night.

    Mu Huai let go of her wrist. When he saw Rong Xi¡¯s eyes darting around, he knew that she must be up to her little tricks again.

    This woman was originally his servant, but now she often plays tricks with him, this master. He had to teach her a lesson.

    Mu Huai grabbed her chin with his hand and his thumb covered her soft lips. Slowly rubbing it, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that her appearance had become more and more outstanding recently. That bewitching appearance of hers had also become more alluring.

    Rong Xi suddenly felt that Mu Huai had a naughty glint in his eyes, but she had no idea what he was thinking about.

    That pair of deep eyes clearly spelled danger.

    ¡ª¡°Your period came? No matter.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was very low and light. Following which, he lowered his head and kissed her.

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyelids fluttered. Even as she was confused, she only saw the man¡¯s thin lips curl up into a smile as his hand grabbed her chin again. In a commanding tone, he spoke two words that scared her¡ª

    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

    Author¡¯s Notes: Dog Mu¡¯s each and every dog word and actions are him personally digging his grave for the future

 Chapter 17 - Asura: The God of War

    In the winter, the nights were always dark and thick.

    Just before falling asleep, Rong Xi still felt that her throat was very uncomfortable. Adding onto the cries and moans from just now, it also burned a little, making it slightly painful.

    When she begged Mu Huai to let her drink some water, he personally passed it to her with his lips. But Rong Xi felt that it wasn¡¯t enough, and enduring the thirst and pain, she waited until late at night when the man had fallen asleep to quietly find a cup of tea to drink.

    Rong Xi felt sour in her heart.

    Mu Huai was a big bully tonight.

    Rong Xi lit one of the candles on the mahogany candlestick. A warm light lit up the room.

    After Rong Xi swallowed down countless cups of water, she turned back to see her scattered hair and swollen eyes reflecting back at her. She slowly walked towards the mirror and used a hand to cover the red marks on her neck. She had clearly begged him to not leave behind any marks in this area.

    But Mu Huai would often lose his rationality and put her requests in the back of his mind.

    Rong Xi took out the ointment Ye Yunlan had specially prepared for her and gently rubbed it into the red and purple spots. Thinking of the torture Mu Huai put her through today, she had a fleeting wish for this person to never come back, it would be best if he just died in Jin Kingdom.

    Rong Xi was shocked by her own thoughts.

    If Mu Huai really died¡­

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to continue this train of thought. She told herself to let this matter go.

    He was also someone who had to go to battle. His head was hanging by his waist, and adding on that he was a prince with the rank of a general, the moment he entered the army barracks, his life would become much more difficult.

    Rong Xi slowly calmed down. Every time she tumbled with Mu Huai, she always secretly ate contraceptive medicine afterward. However, tonight her throat was really too uncomfortable. When she recalled that extremely bitter medicine going down her throat, she felt even more disdainful.

    She decided to not drink the contraceptive medicine tonight.

    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal to miss it just this one time.

    She tiptoed back to the bed and just as she was carefully crossing over Mu Huai, she discovered that he was already awake from her disturbance. Rong Xi was afraid that Mu Huai would be angry at her for disrupting his sleep and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t bother to get up. His voice was hoarse and still carried some sleepiness as he asked, ¡°What did you do just now?¡±

    Rong Xi held her throat and spoke with much difficulty, ¡°This slave¡­slave¡­¡±

    Hearing her stutter and how her usually sweet and tender voice was a little hoarse, Mu Huai recalled the events from tonight. His heart felt like it had been gouged, it was a little difficult to express.

    Clearly, the person next to him was a soft and beautiful, warm and tender young woman. Just like a small flower swaying in the wind, she was dlicate and fragile. He should feel pity for her.

    But reality showed that he treated her quite roughly. Evil and malicious thoughts would often sprout from within him.

    Mu Huai wanted to suppress these desires, but even when he suppressed this, Rong Xi was still bullied by him to this state.

    ¡ª¡°Sleep, if your throat is uncomfortable, you don¡¯t have to reply.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was laced with helplessness. He cuddled the slightly startled lady in his arms, taking a deep whiff of her body¡¯s natural fragrance. In a voice so low it was barely audible, he murmured, ¡°I won¡¯t treat you like this again¡­¡±

    ******

    The winter wind was biting. When the worst part of winter was over, the army of Qi came back victorious.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s son, Longxiang General Mu Huai, was originally leading the support troops to transport food and grains. But no one thought that Mu Huai would execute a risky strategy and the dangerous move he played actually became the key to Qi¡¯s victory.

    Li Rui was aware that Jin Kingdom had natural defenses that were difficult to attack yet easy to defend. He had originally estimated that with Great Qi¡¯s firepower, there was only a 70% chance of taking down Jin Kingdom¡¯s capital city, and that required at least six months. That¡¯s why there must be enough support troops and food supplies.

    But the risky move that Mu Huai made had greatly reduced the amount of time the army of Qi needed to take the city.

    It turns out that while General Li¡¯s army had arrived at the borders of Qi and set up camp, as he was still improving the soldiers¡¯ morale and observing Jin army¡¯s movements; Mu Huai had promoted two of his lieutenants into commanders and moved a majority of the food supplies towards the Qi¡¯s main army camp. Out of the twenty thousand soldiers he brought, he took five hundred elite troops and braved the dangers to cross into Jin¡¯s borders and past the treacherous Ji Mountain.

    Mu Huai had already memorized the map of Jin kingdom. Even though it was his first time leading troops into battle, due to his natural domineering aura, the soldiers under his command sincerely submitted and obeyed his commands.

    The few hundreds of soldiers he brought were all hot-blooded youths. Mu Huai also didn¡¯t put on the airs of a prince with them and had eaten and lived the same as they did, becoming one of them. Thus, the soldiers that followed him had extremely high morale.

    Unbelievably, they only used three days to force their way through Ji Mountain. Moreover, under Mu Huai¡¯s leadership, they had not lost a single soldier.

    After entering Jin Kingdom¡¯s borders, Mu Huai led the troops to regroup and came up with a plan to disguise themselves as part of a merchant caravan. They ended up staying in the capital for a few days.

    After they ascertained the details of Jin Palace¡¯s layout, he had the soldiers regroup the rest of the army, and attacked the palace during night curfew.

    For one, the patrolling guards in Jin Palace were not very vigilant; and two, the monarch of Jin Kingdom still assumed that the Qi army was still by the borders; and thought that without at least a month, they would not be able to lead a hundred thousand soldiers through the dangerous mountain pass of Ji Mountain.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the green-horned Mu Huai would actually lead his elite troops first and cross the border.

    There were about three thousand guards in the palace. Normally, they were only equipped with spears as it wasn¡¯t appropriate to be in full army attire in front of the king. The guards in Jin Kingdom all wore cloth armors which obviously could not withstand the might of a cold, unfeeling blade.

    Mu Huai originally looked like a refined young gentleman, but such a noble-looking young man was ruthless and savage when cutting down his enemies. Standing in the flames of Jin Palace, he looked like the Asura, the God of War, that had walked out from the depths of hell.

    His unfathomable eyes elicited fear from Jin Palace¡¯s patrol guards. Their dozens of people surrounded him alone, but none were his match. Before they could hold out for the supporting archers, Mu Huai had already led his troops and broken into the resting palace of Jin Kingdom¡¯s monarch, forcing him out of his bed and taken as a hostage.

    All of Jin Kingdom¡¯s troops were guarding the border. Mu Huai threatened Jin¡¯s monarch, under the eyes of his frightened beloved consort, he personally wrote the letter of surrender to Qi.

    After Li Rui found out about this, he was taken aback.

    The fact that Mu Huai used only five hundred troops to make Jin Kingdom admit defeat was a truth he could not deny, however. During the journey marching into Jin Kingdom¡¯s borders and occupying their capital city, Li Rui¡¯s thoughts were still in disarray.

    The day the Qi army came back in victory, although Zhuang Emperor coughed up blood, he was still extremely jubilant.

    In Quyun Palace, Rong Xi had also heard about Mu Huai¡¯s success. Thinking about how he would return today, her heart thumped uncontrollably.

    On this day, snow was falling in Bianjing and clung to the windowsill outside. The air felt fresh and chilly.

    Mu Huai¡¯s glistening armor had traces of blood. When he saw the woman in the palace, he suppressed the desire to hug her and just smiled at her, ¡°Why are you in a daze, have you turned silly? Go prepare water and serve me in bathing.¡±

    Rong Xi suddenly felt her eyes were a little sour. Holding back the urge to cry, she nodded her head.

    Rong Xi cleaned the man with familiar ease. In her heart, she felt very joyful and thankful that when he had returned, she did not conceal her appearance and looked beautiful.

    Mu Huai had begun to grow a small beard, and Rong Xi carefully helped him shave. After resting for a small period of time in Quyun Palace, he needed to go to Zirui Hall to participate in the celebration banquet.

    She helped him change into a moon-white banquet uniform, and after situating the jade coronet in his hair, he no longer looked like the brave and ruthless war god in the rumors but rather the admirable noble prince in her memories instead.

    Clear and righteous, lonely and handsome.

    Rong Xi thought that Mu Huai was a top-class handsome man.

    Even though he was usually very overbearing towards her, after interacting with him so intimately every day and night, she still developed forbidden feelings towards him.

    Especially after not seeing him for so long, those feelings became even stronger.

    Tonight¡¯s sunset was very beautiful, orange and warm. She didn¡¯t know if it was because there was an abundance of charcoal in the brazier, but Rong Xi felt her heart was also full of warmth.

    Mu Huai carried her to sit on the bed.

    Rong Xi felt a flash of white pass by her eyes, and her messy mind burst into fireworks. After the sound of tearing was an unextinguishable pleasure.

    Mu Huai¡¯s clothes were as neat as always, but she had collapsed into a puddle behind him, just like a kitten who ate fresh fish, feeling satisfied and soft.

    When he saw her appearance, Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but smile. She couldn¡¯t handle even this bit of pleasure, then later at night what even more pitiful appearance would she have.

    He whispered to her in a slightly playful manner, ¡°Eat some more for dinner. Wait for me to return to the palace after the banquet, I will feed you again.¡±

    Rong Xi felt her ears were very itchy. She had no more energy left, and she had been feeling easily tired recently as well. Her cheeks could not be any redder.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was a little warm. Rong Xi thought that tonight, she would treat Mu Huai as her lover for one last time, and then she will become the runaway girl who did not care for the aftermath.

    It was good for just this one day. For just this one day, she will allow herself to sink into these feelings.

    Tomorrow she will once again become that calm and clear-headed Rong gugu, carrying only the feelings of a servant¡¯s loyalty and devotion towards her master, no longer carrying the feelings of an innocent maiden.

    Just one day was good.

    Rong Xi gave a small smile and her voice was even sweeter than normal as she leaned into Mu Huai¡¯s arms, ¡°En, this slave will wait for Your Highness to return.¡±

    Author¡¯s Notes: Dog Mu¡¯s named can be changed to Sweetie Mu for today

 Chapter 18 - Titled King

    Íõ or ¡®King¡¯ refers to a titled prince. Typically when princes came of age, depending on the era, they would either be given a province/territory to be in charge of or just the title and some salary. In addition, they would also move out of the palace (because the Emperor was the only fertile male allowed in the palace) and establish their own residence/estate or Íõ¸®.

    Yin Cheng was stationed in the newly-conquered territories of Jin Kingdom. Zhuang Emperor had successively sent over several officials to take over the responsibilities and positions in Jin Kingdom¡¯s court.

    The former monarch of Jin Kingdom had already become a fallen country¡¯s slave and was imprisoned by Yin Cheng within Jin¡¯s Palace. What he ate, what time he slept and woke up, etc. were all monitored.

    Some officials of the original Jin Kingdom refused to surrender and chose to commit suicide instead, but a greater number saw which way the wind blew and quickly searched for ways to surrender to Qi.

    During the banquet.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s complexion was clearly pale, but he could not conceal the pride he felt towards Mu Huai. Even though he was lacking in energy, he insisted on sitting upon the banquet host¡¯s seat. Ignoring the imperial physician¡¯s advice, he drank a few glasses of wine.

    Ever since Li Rui returned to Qi, he used the excuse of being ill to avoid going out.

    Noble Consort Li had been confined to Jihua Palace, and her son and daughter naturally did not attend the celebration banquet Zhuang Emperor specially prepared for Mu Huai. Without Noble Consort Li, the empress had the rare chance of being the true leader of the imperial harem. She had many more smiles on her face than usual.

    Taking advantage of the celebrations, Zhuang Emperor also promoted Yin Cheng to General of Agile Cavalry and rewarded him with twenty thousand gold taels.

    On the other hand, his reward for Mu Huai made the banquet¡¯s attendees dumbfounded. Zhuang Emperor decreed Mu Huai as King Jin on the spot.

    One has to know, of Zhuang Emperor¡¯s four sons, only the eldest, which was Consort Shu¡¯s deceased son Mu Run, had been made a titled prince.

    With the title of ¡°Jin¡±, anyone with common sense knew that one, this was to reward him for his achievements in conquering Jin, and two, he had the intention of bestowing Mu Huai the conquered Jin territory as his province.

    After Mu Huai calmly accepted the edict, in front of all the royal concubines and subjects, the empress asked Zhuang Emperor, ¡°Since King Jin has been bestowed a title, will he be establishing his own residence outside of the palace, then shall we order the Ministry of Rites to select an area in Bianjing to build the residence?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor was silent for a moment before picking up a piece of roasted meat with his chopsticks and placing it on the empress¡¯s dish. His voice was warm, ¡°Naturally, a residence must be built. However, construction requires much manpower and time, Zhi Yan has just returned to Qi, this matter does not need to be too rushed.¡±

    The empress replied, ¡°Subject-wife understands.¡± Although she spoke like so, her expression subtly changed. Not allowed to leave the palace to establish his own residence, but continuing to live in the palace instead?

    The emperor¡¯s intentions could not be any more obvious. Thinking of this, the empress helplessly shook her head.

    Ever since Mu Huai narrowly avoided disaster at the last banquet, Zhuang Emperor this time directly arranged for several trusted imperial physicians in Zirui Hall. The dishes and wine had been thoroughly checked before the banquet began, and the imperial physicians carefully checked once again using silver needles.

    He was afraid that problems would occur in Mu Huai¡¯s dishes again.

    However, Mu Huai truly was an outstanding person amongst his peers, much more excellent than Zhuang Emperor¡¯s other sons.

    Ever since ancient times, it has been difficult for heroes to resist the temptations of beauties. Since Mu Huai had been titled and already had his capping ceremony, it would be perfect if he married his princess consort.

    The empress had her own ideas about Mu Huai¡¯s marriage.

    The music rang out from time to time but Mu Huai¡¯s expression turned more and more placid.

    He had never liked banquets, even if this banquet was thrown in honor of him and people praised and flattered him to no end.

    He was thinking about whether the woman in Quyun Palace had eaten dinner yet. This woman was unusually obedient today. Mu Huai was thinking about after he went back, he wanted her to lie on her stomach when they do it for the first time tonight. Thinking again, if he were to do it in that position for his first time back, that woman would definitely feel saddened again.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Forget it, tonight he¡¯ll just go with whatever she wants.

    When the skies turned dark, Mu Huai felt that this banquet was finally about to end. Just as he was about to rise and take leave, the empress spoke to Zhuang Emperor, ¡°This subject-wife especially had people prepare an exquisite song and dance. Let¡¯s have this be the finale, then we can end the banquet afterwards.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor nodded his head in agreement. Mu Huai could only sit back down. His eyebrows sharp, he restrained the impatience in his eyes.

    How f*cking annoying, here comes another round of song and dance, preventing this old man from going back to feed the woman.

    Mu Huai had been gone on the army expedition for a long time and since he lived together with the soldiers, he would inevitably hear some of their coarse words. When he first heard them, he thought it was quite inelegant. But at this current moment, he had actually cursed in his heart in this manner.

    After the empress clapped her hands, tens of musicians began to play their instruments, the melodious and elegant music ringing out.

    Suddenly, the sound of a pipa rang out from not far away, adding a little bit of exoticness to the performance. When the audience looked towards the source of the sound, they saw two young women wearing extravagant dresses, looking just like fairies, as they waved their sleeves and danced.

    The empress¡¯s smile grew deeper. These two women were the pearls the head Minister of Rites held dear. The elder daughter was named Di Shiyin and the younger was named Di Shihua.

    Elder daughter Shiyin had picturesque eyebrows and was very gentle. Second daughter Shihua was born loveable and cute, her beauty moved many people and was definitely an outstanding beauty.

    Yet behind the Di family was the empress¡¯s maternal family. The empress did not have a son nor daughter, and amongst the two sisters, she preferred the more dignified elder daughter Di Shiyin. She would often call for Di Shiyin to enter the palace and stay over for a few days to accompany her.

    After the duet finished their dance, the empress faintly ordered for Di Shiyin to pour a cup of wine for Mu Huai. When everyone else saw this, they all knew what was going on.

    Her Majesty the empress had the intention of matchmaking her beloved niece with King Jin. Di family¡¯s standing was not low either, if the emperor also agreed, then Di Shiyin would most likely be the future consort of King Jin.

    Di Shiyin elegantly took over the white jade wine jug from the palace maid, and nervously walked towards Mu Huai¡¯s seat.

    Prior to this, Di Shiyin had placed all her attention on Second Prince Mu Ji. However, ever since Fourth Prince Mu Huai¡¯s legs had been healed, she slowly shifted her attention to this eye-catching and dazzling fourth prince. Now that she looked closer, although Mu Huai had a bad temper, he was outstanding in all other outstanding aspects.

    As Di Shiyin moved closer to Mu Huai, the more she felt he was handsome beyond compare and how outstanding his aura was.

    She had heard before how Mu Huai was extremely brave and skilled in battle, so she originally thought he would look brutish like a warrior. Bot today, when she saw him wearing the white banquet robes with her own eyes, she instead felt that although his gaze was slightly sharp and cold, he looked like a refined gentleman.

    Mu Huai frowned a little, thinking about when he could leave this place. Di Shiyin walked towards his side and spoke in a soft voice, ¡°This subject-daughter greets Your Highness King Jin, may Your Highness be peaceful for ten thousand years.¡±

    When she finished, Mu Huai swept over her with a cold gaze and didn¡¯t speak.

    Di Shiyin felt his aura suppressing her and she felt a little fearful.

    Only to see Mu Huai lower his head, he played with the jade chopsticks in his hand, treating her as if she was nothing. She felt even more panicked.

    Di Shiyin had an excellent appearance. Within the noble young misses of Bianjing, she was the cream of the crop. The young masters who saw her would always take a few more glances at her, admiration in their eyes.

    But she never thought that Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t even deign to look at her.

    ¡ª¡°This subject-daughter will pour wine for Your Highness.¡±

    Although Di Shiyin didn¡¯t change her expression, she secretly came up with a plan.

    When she poured wine into Mu Huai¡¯s cup, she intentionally altered her strength, and that mellow wine splashed onto mu Huai¡¯s luxurious banquet robes.

    Under Mu Huai¡¯s cold glare, Di Shiyin widened her eyes and pretended to be scared out of her wits.

    She retrieved a handkerchief from within her sleeves and wanted to help him wipe it off, ¡°This subject-daughter has erred¡­offended Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s countenance didn¡¯t change, though he avoided Di Shiyin¡¯s touch with disgust. Following, he stood up and saluted Zhuang Emperor, ¡°This subject-son¡¯s robes were sullied with wine by this woman, and it is inconvenient to continue to stay for the banquet, thus I will take my leave first.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor saw everything clearly. He tilted his head to glance at the empress then agreed to Mu Huai¡¯s request.

    Di Shiyin was stunned as she was at a loss.

    She didn¡¯t see when Mu Huai turned around to leave, he had a small smile hanging on his lips.

    This idiot gave him exactly what he wanted. If it weren¡¯t for her splashing wine on his clothes, how could he escape so quickly.

    ******

    The winter moon was especially bright and clear, the snow falling lightly.

    When Mu Huai stepped across the snow and returned back to Quyun palace, he saw the inner hall¡¯s lights were lit up.

    A beauty with skin as fair as snow stood in the hall, with thick black hair hanging down to her waist. Her bare face was as smooth as a peach and as beautiful as a plum.

    She wore a lotus-colored inner robe, her watery eyes gazing in his direction. She looked soft but still innocent.

    The news of Mu Huai being titled as King Jin had already spread throughout Quyun palace. Rong Xi wanted to be the first to congratulate him. Before she could open her mouth, the man already picked her up and threw her over his shoulder as he strode into the hall. His big hand also patted her bum a few times.

    So impatient.

    Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but grumble in a low voice. But she suddenly felt all the blood in her body flowing backward towards her head. Rong Xi suddenly felt an acidic feeling well up in her chest and she became nauseous, wanting to vomit.

    She was afraid if she vomited on Mu Huai, he would break her neck so she spoke in a faint voice, ¡°Your¡­Your Highness, this slave¡¯s body doesn¡¯t feel good, put this slave down first¡­¡±

    Mu Huai pursed his lips and did as she wished, putting her on the ground.

    After Rong Xi regained her balance, she felt a little dizzy and the nauseous feeling became even stronger. She couldn¡¯t hold it back no matter what. Under Mu Huai¡¯s probing gaze, she rubbed her chest and dry heaved a couple of times.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he furrowed his brows and patted her slim back. He was puzzled as he asked, ¡°Did you eat something bad?¡±

    Rong Xi had not stopped dry heaving and couldn¡¯t answer him.

    Mu Huai spent about a month to go to Jin Kingdom. Her period¡­had also been late.

    She did it once, the time when she didn¡¯t drink the contraceptive medicine.

    The fear inside Rong Xi¡¯s heart multiplied, could it be¡­

    She¡¯s pregnant.

 Chapter 19 - Protecting the Wife

    With this notion, Rong Xi became even more panicked. Waiting for the worst of the nausea to be over, she had already been gently placed on the spacious and luxurious four-poster bed by Mu Huai. Mu Huai slowly let down the curtain. When he stared at the beauty with her hair scattered around, he saw her placing a hand on her stomach.

    Puzzled, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Rong Xi was not sure if she was truly pregnant with Mu Huai¡¯s child, so she could only pitifully beg Mu Huai in a tender voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­be gentle to this slave tonight¡­please?¡±

    Finished, she felt extremely embarrassed and looked away.

    Mu Huai¡¯s lips curled up and he turned the beauty¡¯s face towards him, making her look at him. He felt that Rong Xi this woman was truly interesting. Just based on her face, as long as she curled her pinky and used some schemes, she could easily make countless men kneel in front of her skirts.

    But Rong Xi never used her beauty to seduce or ask him for benefits. It was the first time she so pitifully begged him to treat her gently. When he saw her appearance, for the first time in his life, Mu Huai had the desire to indulge and spoil a woman.

    When he thought of this, his slender finger had already caressed Rong Xi¡¯s cheek and slowly moved down. Rong Xi¡¯s line of sight also followed downwards. When Mu Huai raised her chin, she slowly shut her beautiful eyes.

    In front of her was complete darkness, she only heard Mu Huai use a low and hoarse voice to say, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ******

    When the snow stopped falling, the two people¡¯s hairs were intertwined, embracing each other as they relaxed.

    Rong Xi felt her whole body was as soft as cotton, she had no more energy. She leaned into Mu Huai¡¯s embrace, a faintly sweet feeling filling up her heart. Because her one-day lover treated her very gently tonight.

    Mu Huai suddenly opened his eyes, contemplating his thoughts in the darkness. Since he had already been made a titled prince, then he should also give the woman next to him a status.

    Although her background was low, it was not a problem for her to become a concubine. At the very least, a concubine would mean that she was legitimately his woman. In the palace she would be a master, no one would dare to slight her.

    When the time is right in the future, the position could be discussed again.

    After a moment, Mu Huai lowered his head to plant a kiss on the woman¡¯s forehead and asked in a low voice, ¡°Asleep?¡±

    His voice was still hoarse and not yet fully awake, very magnetic.

    Rong Xi replied in a small voice with her eyes closed, ¡°This slave is awake.¡±

    Mu Huai brushed away the stray hairs by Rong Xi¡¯s ears, then began to play with her small and soft ears, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve rewarded you, say it, what would you like?¡±

    He paused, then afraid that Rong Xi would not understand his intentions, he asked again, ¡°It doesn¡¯t need to be material things, if you want something else, I will allow it as well.¡±

    Rong Xi opened her eyes as well. She thought that since Mu Huai was now King Jin, then he would be marrying his consort in the near future. It was also time for her to wake up from this dream.

    Laying in Mu Huai¡¯s arms, she spoke in a small voice, ¡°This slave does have a wish and hopes Your Highness will be able to grant it.¡±

    Mu Huai tried to hide his smile, thinking that Rong Xi would ask for the reward he wanted to give her, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Since Your Highness has been given a title, then you will soon be marrying your principal consort and establish your estate outside the palace¡­when that time comes, Your Highness will have many people by your side that will serve and care for you, this slave¡­this slave wishes Your Highness can allow this slave to leave the palace earlier.¡±

    The smile on Mu Huai¡¯s face froze when he heard this.

    Leave the palace? This woman wanted to ask him to let her leave the palace a few years early?

    Mu Huai let go of her ear then grabbed her chin. Rong Xi didn¡¯t know why he suddenly became angry and her heartbeat quickened as she asked with some fear, ¡°¡­Your Highness¡­Your Highness will not allow this?¡±

    Mu Huai sneered.

    The moment he thought of a future without this woman by his side, he suddenly felt a loss of control, a feeling that gave him a sense of fear and panic.

    In a heavy voice, he threatened, ¡°Leave the palace? Before I get tired of playing with you, you can¡¯t go anywhere. Don¡¯t forget what I told you that day, if you want to leave me, there¡¯s only one path¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡°Only as a corpse.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice grew heavier, carrying overbearingness and oppression of those who stand above others.

    Before he gets tired of playing?

    This sentence immediately doused the sweet emotions she felt earlier. She no longer spoke.

    Mu Huai¡¯s strength on her chin increased a little. In the darkness, he insisted on getting an answer from her, ¡°If you understand then reply to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­This slave understands.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice trembled a little. In the end, Mu Huai still treated her as a plaything.

    He had a strong and domineering personality. Towards things he wasn¡¯t tired of yet, he would naturally not let them easily slip from his grasp.

    ******

    The next morning, with a heavy heart, Rong Xi went to the pharmacy bureau to find Ye Yunlan.

    When Ye Yunlan finished with her daily tasks, she took Rong Xi¡¯s pulse at lunchtime.

    Slightly cold fingers were placed on Rong Xi¡¯s wrist for a while. Ye Yunlan¡¯s countenance immediately turned pale. Rong Xi¡¯s face, however, was as calm as always, and she nodded towards Ye Yunlan.

    Taking advantage of her break time, Ye Yunlan walked side by side on the long path with a solemn expression on her face. She glanced sideways at the slim young woman, and after hesitating for a moment, she still asked in a small voice, ¡°¡­Is it King Jin¡¯s?¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip and nodded, she whispered, ¡°If it¡¯s not his, who else could it be¡­¡±

    After Ye Yunlan let out a sigh, she asked again, ¡°Then¡­will you keep it? Or¡­aye, why don¡¯t you find an appropriate time to tell King Jin. If he gives you a status because of this, isn¡¯t that better? No matter what, it¡¯s better to be a concubine in a prince¡¯s residence than a palace maidservant.¡±

    Rong Xi replied, ¡°Let me think about this more.¡±

    If Mu Huai knew she was carrying his child, would he be happy?

    Or would he detest her low background and think that she was not worthy of having his child.

    Rong Xi was unable to guess whether Mu Huai would accept this child or not. Moreover, this was her first time being a mother, so she naturally did not want to lose this child. No matter what, she wanted to give birth to it.

    After sending Rong Xi to the eastern gate, Ye Yunlan persuaded her to keep an open mind, and she would definitely help her keep this secret.

    Rong Xi also gave a difficult smile to Ye Yunlan. The two people bid farewell to each other, and just as they were about to part ways, Rong Xi suddenly heard a movement behind her.

    When she turned around, she saw Ye Yunlan kneeling on the ground. A bright and pretty young woman who she did not know was holding a plum branch, her face full of anger as she glared at Ye Yunlan.

    Rong Xi knew Ye Yunlan had a timid personality and was afraid she would be bullied, so she walked towards them with hastened steps.

    The young woman holding a plumb branch was the second daughter of the Di family, Di Shihua.

    She was wearing a snow-white fox fur cape, and her face was round and bright. Di Shihua angrily scolded the kneeling Ye Yunlan, ¡°My plum branch was picked especially for Her Majesty the Empress. Now you broke it, how should you be punished?¡±

    When Rong Xi heard the word ¡¯empress¡¯, she guessed Di Shihua¡¯s identity. Under her gaze, she knelt next to Ye Yunlan.

    Ye Yunlan was already frightened to the point she was shaking. Her lips trembled as she stuttered, ¡°This slave¡­this slave¡­¡±

    When Rong Xi saw this, she kowtowed to Di Shihua and spoke respectfully, ¡°Young Miss Di, quell your anger. Although this plum branch was broken, another one can be plucked. If you do not want to make the trip to the plum garden again, then this slave and Pharmacist Ye will personally pluck the branch for Young Miss to make up for our crime. His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress have always treated the palace servants generously and usually would not admonish the servants for this sort of matter. This slave believes that Young Miss Di is also a kind and generous person and would not argue with a palace maid for this mistake.¡±

    Di Shihua was speechless.

    This palace maid truly had a glib tongue, using the emperor and empress to stifle her.

    Di Shihua ordered Rong Xi in a cold voice, ¡°You, raise your head.¡±

    Rong Xi lifted her head.

    Di Shihua coldly observed her ordinary appearance, and seeing the freckles on her cheeks, she felt contempt in her heart. She harshly threw the plum branch at Rong X¡¯s body. Rong Xi turned her face and the plum blossoms scattered all over the ground.

    She also felt uneasy inside. Ever since she discovered there was a problem with the peach blossom fragrance, she had no way of seeking revenge on behalf of Lady Yu due to her low status. After all, there was a strong possibility that the person who harms Lady Yu was the Mother of the Heavens, the lofty leader of the inner palace.

    On the other hand, she was just a lowly little palace maid.

    In this Yongxi Palace, it was difficult enough to just ensure her own survival.

    Di Shihua¡¯s yelled out in a sharp voice, ¡°You pock-faced ugly slave, you sure have a lot to say, just see how I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Rong Xi heard Di Shihua yell out ¡°Ah¡ª¡°.

    When she looked at her again, Di Shihua had fallen to her knees.

    Di Shihua¡¯s calves felt extremely painful, as if she was fiercely kicked by someone. Just as the palace maids wanted to help her up, they heard an extremely chilling male voice, ¡°Let her kneel!¡±

    When Di Shihua raised her eyes, Mu Huai already stod in frotn of her.

    He wore a dark-colored robe and a nine-tasseled crown. He stared down at her with a lofty gaze, almost as if he was looking at an ant.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was extremely icy, barely masking the anger that would explode at any moment¡ª

    ¡°What thing do you count as to dare to teach a lesson to this King¡¯s1 people?¡±

    Author¡¯s note: Next chapter, our Rong Rong will show her temper!

 Chapter 20 - Eruption

    Di Shihua took a closer look, only then recognizing that she had actually offended Jin wang¡®s person.

    She had been spoiled since young and had long been accustomed to acting arrogant. The elders at home never scolded her, and encountering this type of situation today, she panicked.

    Mu Huai looked down at the kneeling Rong Xi and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Rong Xi did as he ordered and helped Ye Yunlan get up from the ground as well. Ye Yunlan had already been frightened ¡¯til her legs went soft, and she stood still after getting up.

    Rong Xi whispered to Ye Yunlan, ¡°You go back first.¡±

    Ye Yunlan¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. She nodded at Rong Xi then flew away with hastened steps.

    Di Shiyin saw that her younger sister had been gone for a long time, so she came out Weiyang Palace to look for her. She didn¡¯t expect to see her sister kneeling on the ground. And the person in front of her was actually Jin wang, Mu Huai.

    Di Shiyin felt a little excited and she asked the palace maid next to her, ¡°Does my hair and makeup look okay?¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s hair was pulled up into a high snail bun today, and there was a jade hairpin inserted to the side. Adding on her clean and refreshing good looks, she looked quite beautiful.

    The palace maid nodded her head and spoke in a flattering voice, ¡°Eldest miss is very beautiful today, both hair and makeup are perfect.¡±

    When Di Shiyin heard this, she walked grandly towards the crowd.

    When she stopped behind Di Shihua, Di Shiyin respectfully greeted Mu Huai and then spoke in a soft voice, ¡°This is my younger sister¡¯s first time entering the palace. Although mama1 had taught her before, due to her stubborn personality, she still broke etiquette. I hope Your Highness can forgive her, after returning home this subject-daughter will definitely teach her well.¡±

    Finished, Di Shiyin casually glanced at Rong Xi. Thinking that her appearance was really plain, she was a bit puzzled about why Mu Huai would protect her so fiercely. She thought that she would investigate this woman¡¯s background after returning home.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s knees had been half-bent this whole time, but Mu Huai did not tell her to rise, keeping her in this posture.

    Mu Huai coldly stared at the two daughters of Di house and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°Doesn¡¯t understand the rules?¡±

    Although the two daughters of Di house didn¡¯t understand, they didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly.

    Mu Huai raised his head and looked at the sun hanging high in the sky, slightly squinting his eyes. He looked like a lazy lion.

    When he looked at them again, his gaze directed towards Di Shihua had chilled even more, ¡°Before the skies turn dark, it is forbidden to leave this area. Just keep kneeling here like this, this King will have someone keep an eye on you. It is not a big deal to not understand the rules, today I will teach you.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s tone was solemn, not leaving any dignity for them.

    When Di Shihua heard this, tears welled up in her eyes. Although it was currently winter, there is still a long time to go before evening. Plus, these cobblestones were extremely cold. She was a pampered and delicate young lady, how come this Jin wang didn¡¯t know to have tender feelings towards the fairer sex?

    Di Shiyin wanted to plead with Mu Huai but before she could open her mouth, Mu Huai had already guessed her intentions. He sharpened his eyes and raised an eyebrow, asking her, ¡°Do you want to accompany your younger sister and kneel with her?¡±

    Di Shiyin looked at her crying sister and finally exposed her hypocrisy. She would definitely not kneel for four or five hours for her, so she replied to Mu Huai, ¡°¡­Her Majesty the Empress is still looking for this subject-daughter for matters, this subject-daughter will not stay here any longer¡­¡±

    Di Shihua was shocked by her older sister¡¯s answer. When she looked at her and saw Di Shiyin helplessly shake her head at her, she snorted in anger.

    This farce finally ended.

    Rong Xi cautiously followed behind Mu Huai. Facing the blindly bright midday sun, they walked in the direction of Quyun Palace.

    Mu Huai suddenly stopped and turned around. Seeing Rong Xi with her head lowered, his countenance grew heavy and he asked, ¡°Your master is me, how can you let others humiliate you?¡±

    Rong Xi raised her eyes. The man in front of her wore luxuriously embroidered robes with a large red belt around his waist. He looked so solemn and majestic, one could not tear their eyes away, instilling fear in people¡¯s hearts.

    Rong Xi calmed her heart and replied in a low voice, ¡°This slave¡¯s status is just so, I¡¯m used to being the lowest.¡±

    When he heard her mention status, Mu Huai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change though his words were quite piercing, ¡°That¡¯s true, a slave is just a slave. Although those two women have no status or title, they are still the empress¡¯s relatives and young misses of an official¡¯s family.¡±

    He observed Rong Xi¡¯s expression only to see her as calm and unaffected as always.

    Mu Huai frowned a little. Just as he was about to shake his sleeves and turn around, he recalled seeing Ye Yunlan just now, ¡°Is your body alright?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart pounded wildly, then she shook her head and replied, ¡°Thanks to Your Highness for remembering, this slave¡¯s body does not have any ailments.¡±

    Mu Huai nodded. Rong Xi continued to follow behind him and recalled the words Mu Huai just said.

    A slave was just a slave.

    Her heart felt like it just got stabbed.

    *****

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s health had deteriorated further to where he did not hold court for a few days. For the past half a month, Jin wang did everything. He would often be busy until late at night with dealing with government affairs, and he spent less and less time with Rong Xi.

    Because she was in the early stages of pregnancy and because Rong Xi¡¯s body was susceptible to being cold, her body had a difficult time coping with the pregnancy. Moreover, she always felt sleepy.

    She had been hesitating all this time on whether to tell Mu Huai the truth. Seeing her stomach grow, she would not be able to hide it for much longer.

    Ye Yunlan had given her many nutritious medicines and even secretly added some rare and expensive herbs to help stabilize the fetus.

    Whenever Mu Huai was free, he would come and indulge in good times with Rong Xi. Rong Xi had already prepared some pigeon blood that she smeared on her pants, lying to Mu Huai that her period came.

    The morning sickness also greatly affected her. Mu Huai saw her vomiting all the time and he started to be suspicious as well. Rong Xi could only lie to him, saying that when women had difficult periods, they would want to vomit. When Mu Huai heard this, he half-believed it and half-doubted it.

    When nighttime came, Mu Huai had a rare chance to stay at Quyun Palace but did not deal with any government matters. As usual, Rong Xi stood near the desk, helping Mu Huai grind ink.

    She had a faint feeling that today¡¯s Mu Huai was very different from usual. Although he was practicing his calligraphy on the gold-flecked paper, but his words were not as neat and textbook as before. Instead, it was a little rough and frantic.

    Flecks of ink stained his hand but he didn¡¯t care at all, continuing to dip his brush in ink. His fingers were long and slender, the knuckles very distinct. Rong xi wet a handkerchief and spoke in a small voice by his ear, ¡°Your Highness¡­this slave will wipe away the ink stains for you.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    He stood up after a few strokes, he sat down on the armchair nearby.

    Rong Xi leaned over and carefully used a wet cloth to dab at the ink stains on his fingers. Mu Huai looked down, seeing her long and thick eyelashes fluttering up and down. His callused hands were currently being held in the woman¡¯s warm and soft palms.

    He took a deep breath and with a pull, his arms circled the woman around him. Rong Xi sat down in his lap. Seeing the man¡¯s eyes become deeper, his hands also familiarly made their way to her belt. She frantically tried to stop him, ¡°Your Highness¡­can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was raspy as he unhappily asked, ¡°Counting the days, isn¡¯t your period long over?¡±

    Rong Xi closed her eyes and calmed her racing heart. In a whisper, she replied, ¡°¡­This slave¡­doesn¡¯t want to.¡±

    Mu Huai let out a light laugh, then he grasped the woman¡¯s chin, ¡°Don¡¯t want to? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°Si la2¡ª¡°

    Mu Huai was very strong. The silk robe was torn apart like paper, ripped to shreds. When the man angrily kissed her as if he was venting his anger, Rong Xi also become a little angry as well.

    Her pride was just like these clothes, ripped to shreds. Every day, she would be under his body, shamefully in pleasure. Whatever position he wanted her to be in, she would do so. Watching his moods, she lived in fear everyday that he would kill her.

    Yes, she was a plaything, a slave. All of these were things she had no control over.

    When she was a child, she was pampered and protected by her parents. Just because her family fell from grace, she became a lowly palace maid and had to be bullied and humiliated by this man every day.

    But what made her the most angry was that Mu Huai was clearly an extremely cruel man, but she actually developed feelings for him.

    How ridiculous and laughable.

    Mu Huai felt a pain shooting from his lip. Blood oozed from the wound.

    He released Rong Xi, it seems like he was just bitten by this woman.

    He used his thumb to wipe away the trace of blood but did not throw a fit. Instead, he gave a rebellious smile, and traces of playfulness could even be seen in his eyes.

    Mu Huai looked at Rong Xi. She had always been extremely gentle and warm, but the beautiful face tonight actually looked a little sullen.

    How interesting.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s smile gradually became wider, and he lifted her up onto the desk.

    The brushes, ink, and paper scattered on the ground. Rong Xi was also startled by his sudden movement and let out a yelp. After she sat down, she turned her head away, thinking about a counterattack in her heart.

    She didn¡¯t want to, really didn¡¯t want to do that kind of thing here with Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai held her shoulders and looked at her like how a predator looks at their prey. He stared intensely at the beauty on the desk.

    Suddenly, shrill and sharp cries rang out from outside the window, faintly concealed with murderous intent.

    Rong Xi followed the sounds and looked outside the window, only to see the full moon shrouded in a patch of red smoke. Her gaze changed.

    Then she heard the palace people beating the drums and crying out:

    ¡°¡ªJihua Palace is on fire!¡±

    The clouds in the skies outside were hazy.

    The smile on Mu Huai¡¯s face gradually faded, and he looked like a wild and fierce beast out for blood. Although there weren¡¯t any ripples in his eyes, they showed a few hints of cruelty.

    He finally let go of Rong Xi. Throwing his hands down, he strode out of the study.

    Rong Xi only felt that her heart was pounding so fiercely it was about to jump out of her throat. She got down from the desk and after regaining her balance, she saw the window had already been blown open from the northern wind. The air was pungent with the smell of smoke.

    Rong Xi clutched her heart, that place was still beating as furiously as the drums.

    Mu Huai¡¯s mother Virtuous Consort Yin was burned to death in big fire. Today, Noble Consort Li¡¯s Jihua Palace suddenly caught on fire¡­

    All of these events must be Mu Huai¡¯s doing.

    To take revenge on behalf of his mother, his schemes were cruel and extreme, without leaving any mercy.

    However, this man¡¯s cruelty made her feel terrified.

    Rong Xi stood in front of the window and looking at the night sky glowing from the fire, she slowly clenched her fists.

    She had to think of a way to leave this man.

    Author¡¯s note: Sisters, you must hold on! Only a few chapters left until Dog Mu rebirths. The first half of this novel is full of dog-blood, after the male lead rebirths, then it¡¯s the mutual sweet love between the domineering emperor and spoiled empress. The male lead does not have a harem!!

 Chapter 21 - The Courtâ€™s Situation

    Due to the strong north wind that night, it seemed to carry evil aura along with it, fanning the flames and making the fire even stronger.

    The extravagant Jihua Palace burned the whole night. The smell of smoke did not disappear in the Forbidden City for a long time.

    After Mu Huai left, he did not return all night. Rong Xi was worried and did not sleep until very late either.

    That night, Second Princess Mu Qian was rescued by the palace servants. Her fair and tender hands were severely burned by the raging fire. Her face was full of fear and panic and she collapsed on the ground. Seeing the home she grew up in slowly becoming charred and blackened ruins, and adding on the pain from her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but loudly sob. Mu Qian¡¯s cries were piercing. She was like a heartbroken madwoman, making such a ruckus that the royal concubines who lived nearby could not sleep peacefully.

    Noble Consort Li was finally saved by the palace servants. No matter if it was her fair skin or her beautiful looks, they were all destroyed by the raging inferno.

    Women placed the most importance on their looks. When the royal physician let out a helpless sigh, Noble Consort Li felt that it was better to have just died. Even if the best medicines were used to cure her, her disfigured body could not be returned to normal, and it would look even more terrifying after the wounds scab over.

    She wanted to cry, but when she was crying out for help earlier, she accidentally swallowed some sparks and her throat was damaged as well. Now, she could not even form a full sentence.

    When Mu Qian saw her concubine mother being carried out in this way, she fainted on the spot.

    The situation was extremely chaotic. Jihua Palace was already burnt to the ground by the royal physician received an imperial edict and sent Noble Consort Li and Second Princess Mu Qian to be temporarily situated in the nearby palace of Consort Shu1

    Consort Shu was present even back when Zhuang Emperor had just established his own prince residence and was considered an old-timer in the harem. She had given birth to Zhuang Emperor¡¯s eldest son, Mu Run, but Mu Run had passed away from illness shortly after Zhuang Emperor ascended the throne.

    Being awoken from her dreams late at night, Consort Shu was already unhappy, not to mention she had to receive a dying, blood-stained, charcoal-looking person into her palace. When she took another glance and realized it was actually Noble Consort Li, Consort Shu raised an eyebrow and a smile slowly rose on her lips.

    Good, this arrogant Noble Consort Li would have such a day as well.

    Consort Shu ordered the eunuch to situate Noble Consort Li in the main hall. A crowd of royal physicians were troubled over Noble Consort Li¡¯s body. This current situation was truly a hot potato.

    Consort Shu sat on the armchair, her expression unchanged.

    At the side, the palace maids watched the royal physicians carefully tearing the clothes that were stuck to Noble Consort Li¡¯s skin. Their hearts were trembling as they forcefully suppressed their nausea.

    Noble Consort Li couldn¡¯t talk but her whole body was in pain and could only let out odd whimpers.

    Consort Shu raised an eyebrow and let out a long sigh, almost as if she was savoring Noble Consort Li¡¯s suffering.

    When Mu Ji discovered Noble Consort Li had been carried to Consort Shu¡¯s palace, he hurriedly went to beg the eunuch stationed outside the palace doors, wanting to enter to see Noble Consort Li. As Mu Ji was an imperial prince, it was inappropriate for him to barge into an imperial harem member¡¯s palace. The eunuch asked him to wait and went in to ask Consort Shu.

    Consort Shu let out a light laugh and told the eunuch, ¡°You tell Second Prince, the time is not early, as an imperial prince it¡¯s not suitable for him to enter bengong¡®s palace. Also tell him that bengong will definitely take care of Noble Consort Li for him.¡±

    Following, she walked towards Noble Consort Li who was in the middle of the hall. Her tone was very light, but it gave a bone-chilling feeling.

    Consort Shu: ¡°I will definitely take good care of you, Noble Consort Li. Bengong will definitely not let you end up like Virtuous Consort, dying early to become precious fertilizer for the ground. I will definitely keep you alive.¡±

    Noble Consort Li whimpered, then fell silent.

    The eunuch bore the fear he felt in his heart and after respectfully receiving his command, he headed back towards the palace doors. He told Mu Ji that since it was so late at night, as a prince it was not appropriate for him to enter Consort Shu¡¯s palace so he should head back and rest early.

    Mu Ji felt extremely anxious and throwing all caution to the wind, he ran towards the Ganyuan Hall that Zhuang Emperor resided in. He knelt outside the hall, and seeing that the interior was lit with lanterns, he knew that Zhuang Emperor was not yet asleep.

    Mu Ji sobbed as he begged Zhuang Emperor, ¡°Father Emperor, I beg you to let this subject-son see Concubine Mother.¡±

    What was returned to him was silence.

    Mu Ji heavily kowtowed in the direction of the hall.

    Du, du, du¡ª2

    After three heavy knocking sounds, his forehead was bleeding but he continued to plead, ¡°If it is unsuitable for this subject-son to go to Consort Shu¡¯s palace, then Father Emperor please go see Concubine Mother¡­Concubine Mother was indeed wrong before, but please, on the account that she gave birth to this subject-son and Qian¡¯er, go see her¡­¡±

    Mu Ji lowered his eyes only to see a pair of red boots stopping in front of him.

    When he raised his head, he met Mu Huai¡¯s deep eyes and he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was ice-cold without any fluctuations in emotion. He looked down at Mu Ji, ¡°Go back, Father Emperor will not see you tonight.¡±

    Mu Ji stood up. When the usually gentle and elegant youth looked at Mu Huai, his face was full of hatred. He turned around to leave but took only a couple of steps before halting. Speaking to Mu Huai behind him, ¡°How many days do you think you can still feel smug for?¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t reply. The gaze he used to look at Mu Ji was as if he was looking at a bug.

    Mu Ji¡¯s voice became fierce and he spoke again, ¡°Mu Huai, you just wait.¡±

    ******

    The next day, Rong Xi made a special detour to pass by Jihua Palace. Seeing the previously luxurious palace be burnt to charred wood, melancholy gradually arose in her eyes.

    She knew many people in the palace, and on the way here she had heard about everything that happened last night. A few palace servants liked to embellish events, but for the most part, what they said was true. She left Jihua Palace with quickened steps and sought a secluded and quiet area. Rubbing her chest, she began to vomit.

    Both were biological sons, but the treatment was too different.

    Mu Ji wanted to see his mother, Zhuang Emperor did not allow it.

    Yet, today when Zhuang Emperor¡¯s body took a turn for the better, he held court with his officials in Jiazheng Hall and did not ask or talk about Noble Consort Li¡¯s matters.

    The grievances between the noble masters were not something she, a mere servant, could inquire about.

    But as a mother, she naturally hoped that her child¡¯s father would only love him alone. She did not wish for her husband to have children borne from her women and treat the children differently.

    Everything that happened in the palace made her terrified. She had stayed here for almost four years, and she already knew what this palace was like. But to ensure her survival, her heart had slowly turned numb towards these things.

    Now that she was with child, the fear deep inside of her was awakened. Mu Huai was the strongest, the one standing at the very top. In the future, he will have many children and will not lack the child born by a slave like her. However, in her heart, her child was the most precious and she would not allow others to humiliate or trample on her child.

    This morning, she felt conflicted and hesitant, wanting to tell Mu Huai about her pregnancy. But now, those thoughts dissipated like the wind. She just wanted to escape from this frightening Forbidden City.

    ******

    Before the New Year¡¯s, something shocking happened in Bianjing.

    Although it had been a long time since the situation happened, the commoners still like to talk about it and the storytellers would also describe the situation in vivid detail when they had a couple of drinks.

    That day by the royal street¡¯s Xuande Tower, there was a commoner woman wearing coarse clothing who beat the deng wen drum.

    The thunderous sound of the drum could be heard throughout the luxurious royal streets. The commoners suddenly realized that someone wanted to sue the imperial court and beat the deng wen3 drum.

    Although this drum was always located next to Xuande Tower, ever since Zhuang Emperor ascended the throne, it became a decorative ornament. No one dared to beat it.

    Jin wang coincidentally was riding his horse through this street, and after learning the news, he dismounted from his horse to walk towards the commoner woman. The city patrol had already reached her and thought that this commoner woman was making a ruckus and wanted to drag her away and beat her a few times with planks.

    Mu Huai had stopped them, and in front of all the commoners, he asked what grievances the commoner woman had. If she truly had a large grievance, he would redress them today for her.

    The woman was surnamed Shi, her husband¡¯s name was Yan Juxu, and he was a scholar. The lady surnamed Shi said that although Hanlin scholar An Hong was an exam official, during the imperial exam he fixed the exam results and chose a brutish straw bag4 as the winner of the exam. On the other hand, her husband who braved the bitter chill to study next to the windows every day had no connections to receive a recommendation letter or scroll5

    Mu Huai had an icy smile as he asked the commoner woman, ¡°How do you know that your husband would definitely be selected?¡±

    Commoner Lady Shi replied, ¡°If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, you can send people to search for the policy essay this commoner woman¡¯s husband wrote during the exam. With his talent, he would definitely be in the top three.¡±

    The official next to Mu Huai scolded the commoner woman for being unruly, wanting to drag her down and beat her to death.

    Mu Huai raised his hand and stopped the official. Afterwards, he really did dispatch people to bring back Yan Juxu¡¯s policy essay. He personally opened the paper and read it with furrowed brows.

    After a while, he threw the policy essay on the ground and asked the lady surnamed Shi in a solemn voice, ¡°Such a level and he¡¯s considered to be in the top three? Do you think my Great Qi does not have any talented people?¡±

    The commoner woman¡¯s hands shook as she picked up the paper. She raised her head to look at Mu Huai as her words became a little agitated, ¡°Your Highness, please bear witness, this¡­this isn¡¯t my husband¡¯s handwriting!¡±

    When her words fell, the crowd was shocked.

    Great Qi¡¯s imperial exam that was known to be just and fair actually had something as ugly as having policy essays secretly switched happen. Mu Huai stared at the woman on the ground and spoke in a cold voice to the official behind him, ¡°Investigate for this prince.¡±

    When Zhuang Emperor learned of this matter, he gave Mu Huai the power to investigate the imperial exam¡¯s fraud. When Rong Xi learned of this matter, she felt that there was something strange behind this commoner woman¡¯s suit.

    There were several fire watchtowers in the vicinity of the royal street¡¯s alleyways. One was so that they could observe if any fires broke, and two so that they could prevent people from causing a disturbance in the city.

    If that commoner woman had the intention of beating the deng wen drum, the officials up top would definitely have discovered it early on and stopped her in time. But when the commoner woman beat the drum, there was no one in her way.

    Only when Mu Huai rode his horse nearby did the city patrol finally reach Xuande Tower.

    What a good move.

    Rong Xi secretly felt that this commoner woman beating the drum to air her grievances was probably a play that Mu Huai acted out for the commoners. The play¡¯s purpose would not only gain him fame but also eliminate people as well.

    This time, Mu Huai punished the related officials. Using the power of the imperial censors, he cleanly eliminated the officials who were not on his side. Everyone in court felt panicked for a moment.

    Yet the commoners outside repeatedly praised Mu Huai for being just and fair and thinking of the people.

    In order to restore the reputation of Great Qi¡¯s imperial exam as being unbiased and fair, Mu Huai asked Zhuang Emperor to order a new exam at Zhuoying Hall. The scores and placements the Ministry of Rites issued earlier would be nullified.

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s body was ill, so he let Mu Huai preside over the exam.

    The entire day, Mu Huai only drank a few cups of tea. Along with his fellow Hanlin scholars, they monitored all the exam candidates¡¯ policies and philosophies. Then they discussed with the officials from the Ministry of Rites to determine the final placements.

    When the exam ended, it was already nighttime. Rong Xi let out a deep sigh. Mu Huai was only twenty-one years old this year but was well-versed in how to be a monarch. If he really did become the heir and ascend the throne, he would definitely be a good emperor.

    She felt exhausted recently. When Mu Huai returned to the palace, he saw her petite figure sprawled out across the desk. Her breathing was light as she was deeply asleep.

    These past few days, this woman was not very obedient and would often make mistakes on purpose. It was like she was trying to anger him on purpose. He had even admonished her yesterday, don¡¯t think that just because he graced her, he would not kill her.

    That woman cherished her life so after she heard it, she was frightened and then returned back to doing things correctly for him.

    Mu Huai had busied about the whole day and was extremely tired. When he saw Rong Xi, his heart immediately softened. He proceeded to pick up that soft and delicate woman. Recently, Rong Xi¡¯s body always felt a little cold, not like before when she was warm.

    Rong Xi was not really asleep. When she saw her body in the air and in Mu Huai¡¯s arms, she was so scared that she widened her eyes.

    Mu Huai glanced down at her and with some helplessness, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the intentions of touching you today.¡±

    Rong Xi let out a sigh of relief at these words and had Mu Huai let her down.

    She accompanied Mu Huai in eating dinner. Although Mu Huai didn¡¯t eat lunch, he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. On the other hand, Rong Xi¡¯s appetite was very good tonight. Mu Huai discovered that she suddenly liked to eat sour things and ate a lot of fish balls simmered in vinegar. He pushed those fish balls in front of her, implying for her to eat more.

    As Rong Xi was pregnant, she always had a poor appetite and she had to force herself every day to eat more.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he faintly felt that this woman was tired of throwing her little temper tantrum and returned back to being her usual obedient self. His heart also settled down.

    When the night deepened, Rong Xi gently sat at the desk Mu Huai had prepared for her. She was holding a needle and thread in her hands and was embroidering something. Mu Huai saw her beautiful slanted profile. When he held the brush, he did not practice calligraphy, but instead stained the gold-flecked paper with an ink drawing of her profile.

    Rong Xi felt Mu Huai looking at her, then looking down before looking back up at times. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask him warmly, ¡°Is Your Highness drawing this slave?¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he coughed into his fist, then hurriedly covered the painting with a stack of paper. He purposely spoke in a serious voice, ¡°Draw you? You¡¯re dreaming.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s smile didn¡¯t disappear. When Mu Huai saw her, he felt a little weird. This woman seemed to be in a good mood tonight.

    He stood up and walked until he was in front of Rong Xi. When he lowered his head to look at her, she also stood up.

    Afterwards, the woman¡¯s slim arms encased his waist. Mu Huai was stunned and then saw an exquisitely crafted die xie belt6 around his waist.

    Rong Xi spoke up in a warm voice, ¡°This slave made a die xie for Your Highness. In the pouches, you can put some daggers or brushes, small things like that. You can also attach a fragrance pouch or jade pendant. It¡¯s very useful for daily wear.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s heart felt a little warm, ¡°Quite thoughtful.¡±

    When he finished, he suddenly saw the stunning beauty hook her pinky through the belt buckle. Then raising her eyes, she looked at him with a somewhat amorous gaze.

    Mu Huai grabbed her slender wrist and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Rong Xi stood on her tiptoes and placed a light kiss on his lips.

    Mu Huai was slightly startled, then he closed his eyes. Just as he wanted to lean in to deepen the kiss, he was pushed away by the woman.

    Rong Xi¡¯s lips were placed by his ear and he only heard her whisper softly, ¡°This slave will serve Your Highness tonight, but Your Highness must promise this slave to let this slave do everything, alright?¡±

 Chapter 22 - Running Away With the Bun

    The fine snow outside melted as soon as it touched the window. The night was so quiet that one could hear the sound of falling snow.

    Mu Huai rested his head upon the beauty¡¯s knees, his eyes closed as his breaths gently fell.

    Rong Xi¡¯s silky hair softly wrapped around the man. At this moment, Mu Huai was feeling especially lazy. Even though he was resting, under the dim candlelight, his prideful countenance could still be distinguished.

    She suddenly felt that she was holding a lion.

    She used a hand to caress the man¡¯s face, following his cheekbones down to his jaw. The features of Mu Huai¡¯s face was cold and hard, exquisite and handsome everywhere.

    Normally when she rolled around in the sheets with him, she didn¡¯t dare to refuse him, but it was not as if she did not welcome it either. However, she applied all the bewitching techniques she learned on this man tonight. Mu Huai was very accepting of them, and now he had a satisfied expression on his face.

    Rong Xi¡¯s hand stopped at his jaw. Mu Huai felt her soft hands were unusually cold. After getting up, he gathered the woman into his embrace, trying to use his own body heat to warm her up. Although the temperature outside was cold, inside the inner hall, there was a brazier full of charcoal as well as an earth dragon1 that wards off the cold, yet this woman was still so cold.

    Rong Xi softly leaned into Mu Huai¡¯s arms. Seeing this, Mu Huai let out a low chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re quite different tonight.¡±

    She was like a coquettish little vixen that preyed upon the souls of men tonight. Many times he wanted to turn from being a guest to being the host2. It was an easy thing to take back control, but he went against his personality and was patient, wanting to see how many tricks this woman would pull tonight.

    A woman¡¯s sweet and soft voice drifted out from his chest. In his arms, Rong Xi spoke softly, ¡°Your Highness should sleep earlier. The day after tomorrow, you have to go to Qinzhou3. You¡¯ve been very tired lately, don¡¯t work too hard.¡±

    After Jin kingdom fell, it was split into thirds and was named province Qin, Yong, and Xun. Of these three provinces, Qinzhou was the largest.

    Mu Huai reminisced about what happened just now and he pursed his thin lips, ¡°Just serve me one more time. This time I¡¯ll do the work, and then we¡¯ll sleep.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was extremely serious and Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but laugh, ¡°But this slave is tired tonight and doesn¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±

    Mu Huai secretly felt that Rong Xi¡¯s body was much weaker than normal. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he wrapped his arm around the woman¡¯s waist, implying he agreed to her request.

    He felt her stomach was slightly bulging and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you get fatter from eating these past few days?¡±

    Rong Xi hummed and replied, ¡°Got a little fatter from eating.¡±

    But she didn¡¯t look like she gained weight in other places, only this stomach seemed to have gotten a little fatter. Mu Huai thought it was weird.

    He closed his eyes, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Maybe it was because she had prepared herself for leaving, but Rong Xi felt that although the current Mu Huai could not be considered gentle, he was much calmer than usual. It was a rare moment that she didn¡¯t feel any fear.

    In his arms, Rong Xi spoke in a small voice, ¡°In the future when Your Highness marries, you must be gentler towards your wife, you cannot always be so overbearing in everything.¡±

    Mu Huai must¡¯ve been extremely sleepy as he just grunted in response and didn¡¯t admonish her for talking too much.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t like to preach to others, but who knows where she got the courage today, she actually began to lecture Mu Huai.

    Seeing Mu Huai not answer her, she spoke to herself, ¡°Same for the concubines. Women tend to overthink but are also thin-skinned4. The women that Your Highness will marry in the future will all be noble misses. They have been pampered and spoiled ever since they were children, but they will also be the person who shares Your Highness¡¯ pillow. If Your Highness does not pay attention, they will start to become uneasy, causing the household to not be peaceful. The scariest is when the inner courtyard is set on fire5, many clans were destroyed for this very reason¡­¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he opened his eyes. This woman was very stingy with her words usually and would only speak when he asked her a question. How come she had so much to say today?

    Her voice was sweet and tender as she chattered on and on in a low voice like a little sparrow.

    Mu Huai tightened his arms around her. Smelling the soothing fragrance her body gave off, he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts about taking concubines and marrying wife. Never have in these years.¡±

    ¡°But Your Highness will eventually marry and have children in the future¡­this slave¡­hopes that Your Highness will have a happy and fulfilling marriage.¡±

    Rong Xi suddenly thought of Di Shiyin. Recently, there was gossip in the palace saying that she was most likely going to be Mu Huai¡¯s future consort.

    She met her the day before. Di Shiyin was outstanding in all aspects and was worthy of Mu Huai. But she was unable to picture Di Shiyin accompanying Mu Huai for a lifetime.

    Rong Xi wanted to talk some more, but Mu Huai already sealed her mouths with a kiss.

    Every time ¡®Your Highness¡¯ came out of her mouth, he really wanted to press this little vixen underneath him.

    Mu Huai pressed her head against his shoulder, ordering, ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi shut her mouth and closed her eyes.

    Although Mu Huai had a short temper, if she had to speak truthfully, he was not bad as a master. To get to the situation they were in now, it was partly her fault. It was her fault that she developed feelings towards him. It was her fault that she let down her guard and forgot to take contraceptive medicine, winding up pregnant with his child.

    If she had faithfully adhered to her duties as a servant, only harboring feelings of loyalty towards her master, there would not have been so many accidents that occurred.

    Thankfully, she would leave in the end.

    ******

    After Mu Huai left Bianjing for Qinzhou, Rong Xi was walking along the palace corridors when she bumped into Second Princess Mu Qian.

    After calculating the time, she clenched her fist.

    When Mu Qian saw her, she immediately thought of Mu Huai. Although her consort mother, Noble Consort Li, did not die, her days were worse than death. Everything that happened, even if she were an idiot, she still knew who was behind it all.

    Rong Xi purposely lowered her head and pretended to have not seen her, when in an instant, she heard the palace attendant next to Mu Qian let out a scream.

    The palace maid was carrying a food box, and the medicine inside spilled on the ground. A thousand-year-old ginseng scattered on the ground, being eaten by countless ants. When Mu Qian saw that Noble Consort Li¡¯s ginseng soup had spilled, a sharp light flashed through her apricot eyes.

    Her hands, still wrapped in gauze, grabbed Rong Xi¡¯s hair. Rong Xi protected her stomach while admitting her faults in a low voice, letting her pull her every which way.

    ¡ª¡°Halt.¡±

    Mu Qian stopped her movements but still held onto Rong Xi¡¯s hair. The empress was riding in her phoenix sedan when her elegant and majestic voice stopped everything. When the sedan was lowered onto the ground, Di Shiyin stood beside the empress and her eyes met Rong Xi¡¯s.

    Empress: ¡°Second Princess should let go of that palace maid¡¯s hair first.¡±

    Mu Qian gnashed her teeth and replied, ¡°Please forgive this subject-daughter for not being able to. This cheap slave overturned my consort mother¡¯s medicinal soup. She should be punished with dozens of beatings.¡±

    The empress¡¯s voice became a few degrees colder, ¡°Even so, you are a dignified princess. In front of so many palace servants, you are pulling a palace maid¡¯s hair, what kind of conduct is this?¡±

    Mu Qian finally relented, letting go of Rong Xi¡¯s hair.

    The empress was still seated on the phoenix sedan, and she glanced disinterestedly at Rong Xi, ¡°Just a palace maid, since she made a mistake and is lacking in detail when fulfilling her duties, just expel her.¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile when she heard this.

    The empress asked Mu Qian again, ¡°Is Second Princes satisfied with this?¡±

    Mu Qian glanced at Rong Xi and gritted her teeth, ¡°Hurry and kick this cheap slave out. This subject-daughter doesn¡¯t want to see her in this palace ever again.¡±

    When the empress¡¯s senior palace maid heard this, her expression changed and she whispered into the empress¡¯s ear, ¡°Your Majesty, beware. This woman¡­is Jin wang¡¯s woman. When Jin wang comes back, if he discovers that this woman has been expelled from the palace¡­he will definitely¡­definitely¡­¡±

    The empress had a displeased look on her face and in front of everyone she said, ¡°Bengong is the master of the inner palace. Do I have to seek Jin wang¡®s approval to expel a palace maid? Someone come, get the guards to escort this palace maid to Changning Gate and send her out!¡±

    Finished, Rong Xi felt as if a rock had dropped in her heart.

    Before she left Quyun Palace, she had secretly gathered all the money she had saved up all these years and hid them in her clothes. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t anything that she needed to organize or pack up.

    Shortly afterwards, two guards arrived and wanted to carry her away.

    Rong Xi spoke in a soft voice, ¡°I can walk by myself, no need to trouble you two.¡±

    The two guards let go of Rong Xi¡¯s arms. Better to do less than do more6. This palace maid was walking so resolutely, without crying or making a fuss, and helped the two save a lot of trouble.

    Very quickly, Rong Xi arrived in the vicinity of Changning Gate.

    Before she stepped out, Di Shiyin stopped her. After walking to Rong Xi¡¯s side, she ordered the servant next to her to hand a heavy brocade bag to Rong Xi.

    Di Shiyin: ¡°Rong gugu, take care.¡±

    A few days ago, she came to see Rong Xi.

    Her gut feeling told her that this woman had an unusual relationship with Jin wang. Spending every day and night with Mu Huai, serving him personally, it was normal for feelings to develop between the two. Moreover, since this woman was able to stand stably by Jin wang, then she had some tricks up her sleeves as well.

    Before she married Mu Huai, she didn¡¯t wish to see a woman like this next to him.

    Rong Xi accepted the brocade bag. This was the agreement she had made with Di Shiyin beforehand. Di Shiyin would give her money, and she would leave.

    In the future, she had to raise up her child alone. She wished her child would leave a good life, and the money was beneificial.

    After thanking Di Shiyin, Rong Xi crossed the threshold of Changning Gate without looking back.

    Di Shiyin watched Rong Xi¡¯s slender figure, her beautiful eyes slightly raised.

    This palace maid named Rong was just an average-looking slave. After leaving Yongxi Palace, when Mu Huai can¡¯t find her, he¡¯ll quickly give up and will forget about her soon enough.

    On the other hand, she, Di Shiyin, was born with a beautiful appearance and a noble background. No matter how arrogant Mu Huai is, as long as she used some tricks, he would fall for her sooner or later. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to tame Mu Huai, this man.

    As the sun slowly set, the twilight colors fused together.

    Rong Xi walked farther and farther past Changning Gate. Everyone said that alleyways near Changning Gate were the liveliest. As it was slowly getting closer to evening, the sound of horses trotting along the grounds pulling their carriages and people talking filled the streets.

    Rong Xi took a deep breath as her eyes became teary.

    She thought that it was a long time since she saw the liveliness of the crowds.

 Chapter 23 - Moving Into the Eastern Palace1

    The market next to the royal temple was opened ahead of the new year. The young maiden inside wanted to take advantage of this time to earn some money, and had set out the silk flowers, embroideries, etc. that she had crafted to sell. The market was full of people selling various goods, ranging from common household pets such as cats and dogs to exotic animals such as roe deer and martens.

    The smell of live animals made Rong Xi nauseous, and she hurriedly passed through the market. Up further north was Tianshui2 Alley, Aunt Huan¡¯s sugar water stall was set up just past here in City Wa.

    The restaurants in Tianshui Alley were famous, and the multitude of brothels in it are even more famous.

    Under the restaurant eaves in the alley, there would always be many prostitutes sitting there promoting their services. Their makeup done gorgeously, they had on a thick layer of foundation, making their face look extremely fair. Their lips were always dyed bright red.

    When the glow of the lanterns from the restaurants lit their faces as they smiled, they looked a little strange.

    The private rooms in the restaurant were separated by curtains. Some prostitutes would be invited by the customers to sing for them, and from time to time, the men could be heard shouting ¡®good¡¯ inside, along with the sounds of copper coins hitting the ground.

    Relying on her memory, Rong Xi quickly walked through Tiansui Alley, and finally founding Aunt Huan¡¯s sugar water shop near Zhuque Gate.

    The business of the shop was very good at this time. Even though Aunt Huan had hired an extra hand, her daughter and son had to help out too. Because it was winter, the customers all came inside to drink the sugar water.

    Aunt Huan¡¯s husband had set up a fish stall by Maxing3 Road. He usually wakes up early in the morning to sell fish fresh from the river. By noontime, most of the fish would already be sold, and he would pack up his stall to return home to rest.

    For a shop like Aunt Huan¡¯s that sells candy and other sweets, the commoners liked to eat it in the afternoon. As such, Aunt Huan would be busy all the way from the afternoon until the night curfew. Only then, would she close up and return home.

    The married couple had a hard life, but they passed their days by feeling quite satisfied.

    Rong Xi saw Aunt Huan¡¯s two kids were born both chubby and cute. The clothes they wore were very refreshing as well.

    Just now, she bought some toys and pastries for the two kids. Seeing how Aunt Huan was busy with her shop, she didn¡¯t bother her and found a tea shop across the street to sit and ordered a cup of hot tea and a plate of fried cherries.

    Just as she sat down, Aunt Huan¡¯s daughter hopped up to her and spoke to Rong Xi, ¡°Big sister Rong is here, why not go to my mom¡¯s to eat sugar water?¡±

    Rong Xi was slightly startled. Her gaze towards Aunt Huan¡¯s daughter was very gentle as she asked, ¡°You still remember me?¡±

    Aunt Huan¡¯s daughter nodded her little head, ¡°Remember.¡±

    The little child held Rong Xi¡¯s hand and led her over to Aunt Huan¡¯s sugar water shop. Aunt Huan¡¯s hair was pulled up with a purple bandana as she skillfully boiled the sugar water. Her husband saw her forehead was full of sweat and told her to take a break, and he took over her spot.

    Rong Xi saw how Aunt Huan¡¯s husband was both honest and reliable, but when she looked at him again, he seemed to also be a little silly, not at all like a regular middle-aged man.

    When Aunt Huan stopped what she was doing, she raised her arm to wipe away the beads of sweat gathered at her forehead. She looked at Rong Xi with a slightly sullen expression, ¡°I¡¯ve neglected Young Miss, every night at this time is when business is most busy.¡±

    Rong Xi faintly replied, ¡°It¡¯s good to be busy. Also, don¡¯t call me Young Miss anymore.¡±

    Aunt Huan snorted, ¡°Young Miss will always be Young Miss in my heart¡­coming out of the palace this time, is it some niangniang who tasked you with an errand?¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t reply right away.

    Aunt Huan naturally didn¡¯t know what happened in the palace.

    She didn¡¯t know that Concubine Yu passed away, and neither did she know that she switched masters.

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was very calm as she told Aunt Huan, ¡°The niangniang I was following before had passed away, and after I switched masters, I made a mistake in the palace and was expelled¡­¡±

    Aunt Huan¡¯s expression changed before she immediately reverted back to normal as she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as Young Miss is unharmed. It may be a good thing to leave the palace earlier. In the future, Young Miss can just live with our family. Right now, our husband and wife¡¯s business is considered quite fruitful. Although it¡¯s not as easygoing as the days when Old Master was still alive, Young Miss will definitely be able to pass the days comfortably.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded and replied gratefully, ¡°Many thanks to you two.¡±

    Aunt Huan let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t know you would leave the palace so early, so I haven¡¯t found a suitable husband yet for Young Miss. After the new year, Young Miss will soon turn seventeen, so I must hurry and find a matchmaker.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled and said she wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and she handed over the gifts she bought for Aunt Huan¡¯s two kids.

    Aunt Huan¡¯s family lived in a small house by the street. After closing shop and returning home, Aunt Huan¡¯s husband used the leftover fish he didn¡¯t sell in the day and made a fish tofu dish.

    Aunt Huan filled up a bowl for Rong Xi first, ¡°Young Miss, eat this while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Rong Xi accepted it, but when she smelled the fishy scent, she suddenly wanted to throw up. Unable to suppress her nausea, she quickly backed away from the table and stepped outside the house to vomit. Aunt Huan hurriedly followed behind Rong Xi and asked about her condition with much concern.

    Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s bitter smile, along with her perfuse apologies, Aunt Huan suddenly had a guess.

    With a startled expression on her face, she probingly asked Rong Xi, ¡°Young Miss¡­you are¡­pregnant.¡±

    Rong Xi helplessly nodded her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    Aunt Huan asked again, ¡°Then this child¡­¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s countenance grew heavier by a few degrees, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you that person¡¯s identity, however that person doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m pregnant¡­I can only stay in Bianjing for a few days. The day after tomorrow, I will board the boat for Hongdu early in the morning.¡±

    She counted the days until Mu Huai would return from Qinzhou.

    It was not safe for her to stay long in Bianjing. With Mu Huai¡¯s personality, he would definitely move his people to search for her within Bianjing. But if he could not find her, given how vast Qi¡¯s territory was, he would naturally not know where she went and would thus quickly give up.

    Aunt Huan did not dare ask Rong Xi what happened. All she knew was that her Young Miss was seeking refuge and her Young Miss had undergone much hardship.

    Recalling how many years ago when Rong Xi was still a pampered young miss from an upper-class family, she had possessed an exquisitely beautiful face and was very intelligent despite her young age. In her heart, she had always viewed her Young Miss as a fairy, but now she had fallen to the mortal world.

    Even becoming a slave, a servant to others.

    Looking at it now, she must¡¯ve been bullied and shamed by someone in the palace. Now she¡¯s even pregnant before marriage.

    Aunt Huan felt upset for Rong Xi and her eyes were full of tears as she held Rong Xi¡¯s hand, ¡°Then I will accompany Young Miss to Hongdu. After Young Miss has settled down, I will return to Bianjing.¡±

    Rong Xi waved her hand and persuaded, ¡°You cannot abandon your business.¡±

    Aunt Huan: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal to close up shop for two days. Plus, my husband is here, and it¡¯s not a problem to earn enough money from selling fish. Young Miss doesn¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ******

    A few days later, a big change happened inside Yongxi Palace.

    After knowing that Noble Consort Li¡¯s palace had been burnt, Li Rui had called in sick and didn¡¯t attend court for many days. In secret, however, he was preparing for a rebellion.

    In the middle of the night, Li Rui led his troops and infiltrated Yongxi Palace. He felt unresigned, hating how cruelly Zhuang Emperor treated his daughter. At the same time, taking the opportunity while Mu Huai and Yin Cheng were both at Qinzhou, he wanted to force Zhuang Emperor to abdicate and make Mu Ji emperor.

    Outside of Ganyuan Hall, the guards were extremely vigilant. The concubine4 who was serving Zhuang Emperor tonight caught wind of what was going on from a frightened palace maid and her heart jumped.

    Crying like the pear blossoms in the rain5, she asked Zhuang Emperor, ¡°Your Majesty¡­what to do now? Do we run away?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor¡¯s black eyes were glowing. Looking at the young concubine, he stretched his hand out to wipe away her tears as he calmly replied, ¡°No need to run, they won¡¯t be able to enter Ganyuan Hall.¡±

    After the concubine heard this, although she didn¡¯t truly believe him, she could only trust Zhuang Emperor¡¯s words.

    In the end, when Li Rui and his soldiers neared Ganyuan Hall, he suddenly realized that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t right.

    Surveying his surroundings, his expression suddenly changed.

    There were actually soldiers laying in ambush in all four directions around him!

    Li Rui realized that the situation was not good, but it was already too late.

    The soldiers around him were already falling from the falling arrows as they collapsed around him.

    Even though there were soldiers holding shields in front of him, his arm was still struck by an arrow. Bearing the pain, Li Rui pulled out the arrow. The wound wasn¡¯t very deep, but under the light of the palace lanterns, he faintly saw that the fresh blood pouring out was black.

    He knew that this arrow was a poisoned one.

    Suddenly, the marksmen on the eaves jumped down, and the soldiers guarding Zhuang Emperor poured out from who knows where. The soldiers Li Rui had brought had long been poisoned by the arrows and were not their opponents.

    After he was subdued by two strong soldiers, Mu Huai walked towards him, cladded in black armor.

    Mu Huai¡¯s brows were heavy as he raised his voice, ¡°Those who willingly surrender will be exempt from the death penalty.¡±

    Some of the rebel troops that were hesitating considered this offer. Seeing how the opponent¡¯s forces and their own were vastly different in strength, they surrendered to Mu Huai.

    Li Rui let out a cold laugh, ¡°Good boy, luring the tiger from the mountain6, it turns out that you never when to Qinzhou!¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes were clear as he drew out his knife and placed the blade by Li Rui¡¯s neck. In a chilly voice, he said, ¡°Now that things have come to this, you can only blame yourself for being foolish and harboring rebellious thoughts.¡±

    Finished, Li Rui¡¯s eyes widened.

    Following, the scent of fresh blood pervaded the air, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t even blink as he chopped off Li Rui¡¯s head. When Li Rui¡¯s head landed on the ground, Mu Ji who had been captured by the soldiers cried out sorrowfully, ¡°Grandfather!¡±

    After the hoarse voice yelled out, wearing a black fur cape, Zhuang Emperor walked in front of everyone with the help of his concubine. Nowadays, whenever he walks, he must have someone holding him up, as well as a cande.

    The soldiers all knelt on the ground as they saluted the emperor: ¡°¡ªMay Your Majesty live for ten thousand years.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor stopped in front of Li Rui¡¯s head. Without looking at Mu Ji, he spoke to the eunuch behind him, ¡°Second Prince Mu Ji plotted a rebellion. Taking into account the father and son relationship, I do not want his life. In the future, he will be imprisoned for life in Taiqing Palace, never to step outside.¡±

    Mu Ji¡¯s lips trembled as his eyes were full of panic.

    Without Li Rui, without his consort mother, he no longer had a clan to rely on.

    Mu Ji¡¯s eyes burst into tears as he gritted his teeth, ¡°This subject-son will obey. Thanking Father Emperor for the grace of not killing.¡±

    Finished, Mu Ji was dragged away by the soldiers.

    Zhuang Emperor coughed a few times and then spoke to Mu Huai who was kneeling on the ground, ¡°Fourth Prince Mu Huai had much effort in protecting this time and was heroic. As a reward, he will become the crown prince. Tomorrow, he will live in the Eastern Palace and follow the traditions.¡±

    Under Zhuang Emperor¡¯s proud and approving gaze, Mu Huai respectfully accepted the decree. Behind him were the soldiers¡¯ jubilant cries.

    After tonight, he will be the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince, the future monarch of Qi.

    Such a big and joyful event, he had gotten the seat that he wanted, and he had also beheaded the cruel and greedy enemy.

    Yet he felt extremely tired.

    Mu Huai¡¯s body was stained with the blood of his enemies, and he wanted to reutrn to Quyun Palace to find that woman.

    He wanted to hug that woman, without any passion7, and have her soothe his exhaustion and loneliness.

    After getting this idea, Mu Huai secretly mocked himself inside. When did he become like this? He was actually affected by a woman. Even as he was thinking how women were troublesome and annoying, his footsteps were quicker and quicker as he walked towards Quyun Palace.

    He¡¯ll be able to see that woman soon.

    Since he was now the Crown Prince, then no matter what, tonight he wanted to tell that woman, that he will make her a liangdi8, make her officially and legitimately his woman.

    What expression will that woman have when she hears this?

    As Mu Huai was imagining what expression Rong Xi¡¯s face would be, his lips had also curled up into a small smile.

    He finally arrived at Quyun Palace. Tomorrow, the people in the palace will no longer call this place Quyun Palace.

    Instead, they will call it Eastern Palace.

    However, when he arrived in the hall, Mu Huai saw the group of guards kneeling in the dark. His expression changed as he briskly walked towards him, a bad feeling rising in his heart.

    Mu Huai saw the hall was shrouded in darkness and lightly coughed. Deliberately sounding calm, he called out, ¡°Rong Xi?¡±

    His mellow voice disappeared into the empty and spacious inner hall.

    No one answered him.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze grew colder by a few degrees as he went to the room where Rong Xi would usually stay.

    The bottles and jars that women usually used were still placed on the boudoir. The blanket on th ebed was also folded neatly.

    Yet there was no trace of that woman in th eentire room.

    Mu Huai¡¯s heart seemed to have stopped.

    He rushed out of the room with a gloomy countenance as he spoke in an extremely icy voice towards the guards, ¡°Where did that woman escape to?¡±

    This author has something to say:

    Just persevere for two more chapters. I promise it will be sweet and our old dog will pamper Rong Rong to high heavens.

 Chapter 24 - Canary In a Cage

    The day Rong Xi was expelled from the palace, the guards were thrown into a panicked frenzy. At the time, they did not know that Mu Huai actually did not go to Qinzhou, he only created an illusion for Li Rui. Halfway there, he secretly reversed directions and quietly returned to an outpost west of the capitol.

    They were originally assigned to Mu Huai when his legs had yet to recover. These guards were all mute death warriors and would usually only obey Mu Huai¡¯s commands. As such, they had little communication with Rong gugu who took care of Mu Huai. Moreover, the person who expelled Rong Xi was the empress.

    Before Mu Huai left, he did not leave instructions for them to look after Rong Xi either. Rong Xi originally did things diligently by Mu Huai¡¯s side, and whenever she would leave Quyun Palace to take care of any errands, she usually acted alone and did not need anyone to follow her.

    The guards recounted the events from that day to Mu Huai.

    When he heard this, Mu Huai¡¯s gaze became extremely icy. Then he recalled how Rong Xi was unusually talkative that night, as well as her strange words about the future and whatnot. In his heart, he slowly formed a guess, the matter of her being forcibly expelled by the empress was not as simple as it seemed.

    Although Noble Consort Li was not dead, she was no different from being so.

    The empress no longer had anyone to suppress her, thus her actions had become more brazen. He was clear that the empress wanted to matchmake him with Di Shiyin, wanting him to marry her.

    Thinking of the Di clan¡¯s two daughters, Mu Huai felt a sense of disgust welling up inside. His brows furrowed.

    That woman wanted to run? It won¡¯t be that easy.

    Even if he had to turn over all of Great Qi, he will dig her out. If he could not find her within Great Qi, then even if he had to send people to the neighboring countries, he will find this woman and bring her back.

    After he finds this woman, he will definitely strictly punish her.

    He wanted to tie up her slender arms, no matter how that woman will cry and beg him, he would not soften his heart. He wanted that woman to be unable to leave the bed for three days. After he captures her back, he will imprison her in the Eastern Palace, never to leave the palace for even half a step.

    He wanted that woman to know, as the canary he¡¯s raising in his cage, even if she were to be able to fly away, he would definitely capture her and put her back in this cage to live for the rest of her life.

    But if he couldn¡¯t find her¡­

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai suddenly felt fear grip his heart and he didn¡¯t dare to think further.

    There¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.

    Mu Huai forced himself to calm down.

    He was a little happy, thankful that Rong Xi knew how to conceal her appearance. Otherwise, if that breathtaking beautiful face were to be exposed outside, he did not dare to think of the consequences that would happen if some evildoers targeted her.

    Under the moonlight, Mu Huai¡¯s slender fingers were still stained with the blood of his enemies.

    His fingertips shook unconsciously as a calm expression was restored on his face.

    His voice was thin and cold as he ordered the kneeling guards, ¡°Within five days, bring that woman back. Alive, I want to see the person; dead, I want to see the corpse.¡±

    *****

    As the astrologists observed the skies and the stars, the Ministry of Rites finally settled on an auspicious day for the Crown Prince¡¯s ceremony.

    A while ago, Mu Huai had completely revamped the imperial exams to restore their impartiality. The whistleblower commoner woman¡¯s husband, Yan Juxu was indeed a talent. He actually placed within the top three and became Great Qi¡¯s zhuangyuan1.

    The day the rankings were released, Mu Huai was in one of the taverns nearby. Finding a room upstairs, he secretly observed the events with Yin Cheng.

    There was an old master of an official¡¯s family that wanted to steal a son-in-law for his family¡¯s daughter. Seeing how Yan Juxu was a zhuangyuan and also had handsome looks, he sent his servants out to block Yan Juxu¡¯s road.

    Yan Juxu was not a native of Bianjing. He was originally a live-in son-in-law of the commoner woman¡¯s family. The two people married long before coming to Bianjing to take the exam. Not one to disregard the old in favor of the new2, Yan Juxu sternly refused the old master¡¯s matchmaking, even saying that he would not take any concubines in this lifetime, only having one wife.

    That official¡¯s family¡¯s old master could only regretfully leave.

    Mu Huai saw everything as he sipped his wine.

    Yin Cheng who was sitting across from him looked at the xie die hanging on Mu Huai¡¯s waist. Seeing how he had been wearing it every day as of late, it seems like he viewed this item quite preciously.

    But although this xie die was quite simple, it was more suitable for men to wear than the usual belts and hooks.

    Yin Cheng asked Mu Huai, ¡°What does Your Highness think of Yan Juxu?¡±

    Mu Huai set down the wine cup, ¡°Can use.¡±

    The relationship between the noble families were very quite complicated. Mu Huai wanted to raise his own people and inject some fresh blood into the court.

    Yan Juxu was a tried and true scholar, the wife he married was also the common daughter of a businessman. He did not have a large clan backing him, nor was he a native of Bianjing.

    He was as blank as a sheet of paper, no one was more suitable.

    After Mu Huai beheaded Li Rui, the seat of Privy Councilor was vacant. Currently, the Vice Councilor was temporarily taking care of the affiars.

    Since Yin Cheng had returned to Qi from Qinzhou, then he would have Yin Cheng sit on that seat sooner or later. Mu Huai and Yin Cheng were related by blood, and naturally had a close relationship ever since they were children.

    All these years, other than the deceased Shun Fu, the only other person he trusted was Yin Cheng.

    But ever since he had been made into a titled prince and then the Crown Prince, Yin Cheng no longer called him Zhi Yan like before. He would no longer call him his nickname Man Ya, like how Consort Xian did when they were children.

    In the end, a subject cannot overstep the boundaries when talking with his monarch.

    Later that woman became his servant. Mu Huai could not help but admit that although Rong Xi had not served him for a very long time, he definitely had a certain level of trust towards her.

    She was like a calming pill for his heart.

    ******

    Spring was approaching, and today¡¯s weather was especially clear and fresh.

    The Imperial Household Department switched out the plaque saying Quyun Palace for Eastern Palace. Actually, many people in Yongxi Palace knew long ago that his Quyun Palace was built according to the Eastern Palace¡¯s specifications.

    Mu Huai stood upright as he looked up at the plaque bearing the words ¡®Eastern Palace.¡¯

    Beside him was Yan Juxu who was now a scholar-official3. Mu Huai placed him as a close official, and he took great pleasure in discussing matters with him these past few days.

    Yan Juxu was well-versed in politics and rich in intelligence. He was both reliable and humble, a rare official that is adept at governing. Although Yan Juxu was older than Mu Huai by several years, he was blessed with looks like jade and was a clear-faced handsome man.

    Yet Mu Huai, at just twenty-one years old, had already become Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince.

    The two people stood side by side outside of the Eastern Palace, becoming one of the palace sceneries.

    Although the palace maids passing by were scared of Mu Huai¡¯s infamy, they could not help but admit that this Crown Prince was extremely good looking.

    He had an arrogant and domineering aura around him, extravagant and regal.

    Mu Huai was currently talking and smiling with Yan Juxu, but that smile was very shallow, not one that came form the heart.

    There was still no word of that woman¡¯s whereabouts, and his heart felt as if it was hanging on a thread. Not too long later, Mu Huai¡¯s attendant had a heavy expression on his face as he walked towards the two people.

    Yan Juxu was adept in reading the room. Knowing that this attendant probably had some private matters to discuss with Mu Huai, he took the initiative to leave.

    Mu Huai¡¯s heart beat faster, though his expression was like normal, ¡°How is it, did you find that woman?¡±

    The guard took a deep breath and hesitantly replied, ¡°Rong gugu¡­¡°

    Hearing those three words, Mu Huai¡¯s lips slightly hooked up.

    In the end, he still caughtt his woman.

    Suppressing his eagerness, his voice was calm as he asked again, ¡°Where is she now? Did she enter the palace?¡±

    Seeing how the guard¡¯s avoided looking at him with poorly concealed fear on his face, a bad rose up in Mu Huai¡¯s heart. His tone became more serious as he urgently asked, ¡°Hurry and reply, where is that woman?¡±

    When the guard heard this, he finally truthfully answered in a trembling voice¡ª

    ¡°Replying to Your Highness, Rong gugu¡­she¡­she¡¯s dead.¡±

 Chapter 25.1 - Rebirth + Saving the Wife

    After receiving news of Rong Xi¡¯s death, Mu Huai was silent for a while.

    Although he restrained his emotions, the guard could sense that air surrounding Mu Huai became terrifying, making his heart tremble in fear.

    The situation unfolding in front of him made the guard extremely hesitant. Remembering the way the coroner examined Rong Xi¡¯s corpse, his expression one of regret, he did not dare to tell Mu Huai right now that Rong Xi was actually pregnant.

    Other than the guards by Mu Huai, all the servants in Quyun Palace had actually long guessed that Rong gugu must¡¯ve been graced1 by His Highness. The reason being that whenever night fell, Rong Xi would always have her hair down as she walked from her room towards the inner hall Mu Huai stayed in. She would often stay there the entire night, only leaving the next morning.

    Yan Juxu had also detected that the atmosphere was not quite right. He raised his hands in salute to bid Mu Huai farewell, ¡°Since Your Highness has urgent matters to attend to, then this subject will leave first.¡±

    Mu Huai nodded, not losing his composure in front of his subjects. In his heart, he kept repeating the words the guard had just said.

    That woman died?

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t dare to believe it, and even more, he did not want to accept it.

    The word ¡®death¡¯ kept floating through his mind. A sour feeling suddenly welled up in the back of his throat, choking him.

    When he finally spoke, Mu Huai suppressed the trembling in his voice as he asked the guard, ¡°Where is the body?¡±

    The guard respectfully replied, ¡°This servant has temporarily placed gugu¡®s body in a roadside inn by Baokang Gate. ¡°

    Mu Huai was not in the mood to investigate the reason behind Rong Xi¡¯s death right now. Even now, he still did not believe that Rong Xi was already dead, even thinking that there was still a chance to change things.

    In a cold voice, he ordered people to prepare a horse. As he rushed out of the palace, he bumped into Yin Cheng who had just finished matters and left from the Privy Council.

    Mu Huai glanced at Yin Cheng and without saying anything, he stepped on the stirrups and sat on the horse. In a loud voice, he ordered the guard, ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    Yin Cheng thought it was strange and also got on his horse to follow them.

    Mu Huai normally did not talk nor smile much, but his face had never looked as dark and heavy as it did today. His entire body was emitting a cold air.

    Yin Cheng faint recalled during the time period when Consort Xian passed away, Mu Huai¡¯s countenance wasn¡¯t as bad as this.

    The sounds of the horses galloping rang out as dust flew behind them.

    The officers in Bianjing had long dispersed the pedestrians and blocked them from the main road. Mu Huai¡¯s entourage quickly passed by.

    After a short while, everyone finally arrived at the roadside in by Baokang Gate. The guard led the way for a gloomy Mu Huai and entered the room where Rong Xi¡¯s body lay.

    Outside of the room stood three guards. When they saw Mu Huai and Yin Cheng, they respectfully saluted them.

    The guard who was leading the way was extremely cautious. He knew that Mu Huai and Rong Xi had a special relationship and thus had already prepared a wide redwood coffin and placed Rong Xi¡¯s body within it already.

    When Yin Cheng saw the coffin, he still did not understand. He didn¡¯t know who the person laying in there was, and was unable to guess exactly whose death would cause Mu Huai to be so panicked.

    Mu Huai¡¯s face was taught as his raised hands shook unceasingly. Pushing aside the coffin lid, he finally saw the woman he had been looking for.

    Yin Cheng walked until he was beside Mu Huai. When he finally saw clearly the woman¡¯s features, his expression changed.

    The woman laying inside the coffin had a peerlessly beautiful face, but Yin Cheng was able to recognize that this woman was maidservant Rong who served Mu Huai. He had previously seen Rong Xi many times and knew that this was a palace maid that served Mu Huai closely. Looking at it now, it seems that this woman had concealed her appearance while working in Yong Xi palace to avoid any accidents.

    The guards observed Mu Huai¡¯s expression and was hesitating on when to tell him the news that Rong Xi was pregnant.

    When he had carried the body to the coroner yesterday, the coroner had realized that Rong Xi had concealed her appearance. After cleaning her face, the coroner had let out a string of curses. Because in his entire life, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. Although he didn¡¯t know her, it was difficult to accept that such a beautiful lady would die so tragically.

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at the woman inside the coffin.

    The guard opened and closed his mouth a few times and finally in front of Yin Cheng, spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°¡­Your Highness, when the coroner was examining Rong gugu¡®s body, he discovered¡­discovered¡­she was already two months pregnant¡­¡±

    When his sentence landed, Yin Cheng¡¯s face changed.

    Mu Huai sharply raised his head and looked at the guard. His voice was bone-chillingly cold as he asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Pregnant?¡±

    The guard shuddered and broke out into a cold sweat. Suppressing the panic and fear he felt in his heart, he continued, ¡°¡­It¡¯s just, since Rong gugu had already passed away, the fetus inside also¡­¡±

    Also gone.

    When Mu Huai heard this, his face lost all color and he looked extremely gloomy.

    The guard then told Mu Huai Rong Xi¡¯s cause of death¡ª

    They had found Rong Xi¡¯s body on a road in Hongdu. According to the people nearby, she had been killed by ruffians. Rong Xi and a married woman had gotten on a boat and left Bianjing, then called for a horse carriage to take them into Hongdu. There were usually criminals along this road that would steal things, but as long as one gave them enough money, they would usually not resort to killing.

    But the thieves from that day clearly were not aiming for their money but for their lives.

    The married woman that accompanied Rong Xi had also died, but she wasn¡¯t stabbed to death. That married woman had protected Rong Xi even in death. It seems that during the scuffle, she had stood in front of Rong Xi and blocked a knife for her. However, she was pushed aside by the ruffians, and her head hid a boulder, resulting in her death.

    Mu Huai stayed silent. He hung his head as he weakly slumped against the coffin. All he felt was a dull pain throbbing in his heart as it spread throughout his body.

    When he raised his head again, his eyes had become so red it was a little scary. He was no longer as composed and calm as before, and his countenance was frightening.

    Yin Cheng had never seen Mu Huai in such a state before. After not saying anything for a while, he finally opened his mouth to persuade, ¡°The beautiful lady has already passed away¡­may Your Highness quell your grief.¡±

    ¡ª¡°Get out.¡±

    Mu Huai voiced out these two words with much difficulty.

    Yin Cheng wanted to continue persuading him but Mu Huai had clearly become hostile as his tone grew heavier, ¡°Everyone get out! Without my2 permission, no one is allowed to step inside!¡±

    The guards all obeyed.

    Although Yin Cheng was sympathetic towards Mu Huai¡¯s plight, he could only follow the guards and leave the room.

    The crescent moon was hidden in Bianjing¡¯s skies, making the night completely black.

    The coffin was quite spacious. Mu Huai lowered his head to see the sleeping beauty, and carefully found a space to step inside.

    Laying down, he wrapped the cold woman in his arms.

    Rong Xi¡¯s body was cold, extremely cold.

    Her face was exquisite, and a strange type of beauty was present in her paleness.

    Perhaps that coroner thought that she was born extremely beautiful and so had carefully put some makeup on her, staining her lips with rouge and drawing her brows.

    Even on normal days when she didn¡¯t wear makeup, she was already beautiful, not to mention now when she had makeup on.

    It made people¡¯s hearts hurt.

    Because a dead person¡¯s body was very stiff, when Mu Huai loosened his grip, Rong Xi¡¯s body slid out from his embrace.

    He bore down the sour feeling welling up in his nose and tightened his hold on the woman¡¯s body.

    Mu Huai recalled that time when he had a high fever, and in order to bring down his temperature, Rong Xi had doused herself in cold water in the autumn. The next morning, she was just like how she is now, her body extremely cold as she laid in his arms.

    At that time, he had a rare feeling of fear, afraid that she would not wake up. But that day, Rong Xi did wake up and even warmly smiled at him.

    But now¡­

    That woman would never wake up again.

    Mu Huai frowned and carefully placed his hand on the woman¡¯s stomach. There was a slight dent in that area, which must have been caused by a knife. Now, that place must¡¯ve been stitched up by the coroner.

    He remembered how Rong Xi had thrown up a few times before. At the time, he had also detected that this woman¡¯s stomach had become a little larger, but he never thought that she was pregnant.

    That one month she had hidden from him, it must¡¯ve been very difficult.

    He was truly too obtuse.

    Mu Huai choked up and he placed his lips on Rong Xi¡¯s ear, whispering helplessly, ¡°Stupid woman¡­what¡¯s the pointing of running away, I still found you in the end.¡±

    No one answered him, and no one would ever call him ¡®Your Highness¡¯ in a sweet voice ever again.

    He did not treat this woman well, and it could even be said that he was a little cruel.

    He had a bad temper and a violent personality. He had never been gentle towards this woman, and would frequently be mean to her.

    When he graced her, he never cared about her feelings, always bullying her greatly.

    Yet Rong Xi never held a grudge against him, and always treated him warmly, sincerely serving him.

    What he regretted the most right now were those harsh words he said to her that day.

    He was too prideful, and he said those words out of spite, wanting her to beg him to give her a position. But those words had hurt this woman¡¯s heart in the end.

    After his legs recovered, the way he did things became crueler and more ruthless. Mu Huai was clear that when Rong Xi was pregnant, she must¡¯ve been scared that he would not treat their child kindly, and thus chose to escape from the palace.

    He had not had the chance to feel the joy of being a father yet when this child had followed his mother and departed this world together.

    The night was eerily silent, Mu Huai¡¯s lashes slowly became damp. He questioned Rong Xi in a low voice, ¡° Cold? You always get cold so easily .¡±

    Dead people naturally can¡¯t speak. Seemingly talking to himself, he spoke again,¡±It¡¯s so dark in this coffin, you¡¯re such a scaredy cat, you¡¯ll definitely be frightened.¡±

    His hands cupped the woman¡¯s face as he traced her brows in the darkness.

    £¢Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll hold you. No one would dare to bully you.¡±

    After talking to her for a long time, Mu Huai buried his head in the crook of her neck. He knew that he would never be able to warm up her body anymore.

    The ruffians who had killed her had run off to who knows where. He did not know where this band of thieves came from, but since they were all scourges, then he will eliminate all of them from Hongdu.

    He will definitely meet out the cruelest punishment for those thieves.

    On this night, Mu Huai did not sleep. He held Rong Xi¡¯s cold body, laying with her in the coffin. He could only hear the sounds of his breathing.

    When the first rays of dawn broke out, the door was opened with a ¡°zhiya¡ª¡° sound. Mu Huai had a heavy expression on as he stepped out.

    When the guards greeted him, they suddenly found that Mu Huai¡¯s originally ink black hair had peppered with grey strands overnight. Although one could only see it up close, Mu Huai was only twenty-one years old. Growing grey hairs overnight, how much grief must he be in?

    Yin Cheng also did not return to his own residence last night. Worried about Mu Huai, he had stayed in the inn overnight. When he walked up, he naturally saw the strands of grey hair on Mu Huai.

    Yin Cheng saw that Mu Huai had recovered his usual calmness yet was still frowning. He gingerly asked with concern, ¡°¡­Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    Mu Huai closed his eyes and let out a sneer as he spoke to Yin Cheng, ¡°Just a servant that died, don¡¯t use that expression to look at me.¡±

    Yin Cheng shut up.

    He knew that although Mu Huai was trying his best to hide how affected he was by Rong Xi¡¯s death.

    But those bloodshot eyes, as well as the strands of hair that turned grey overnight all exposed how much he cared about this woman.

 Chapter 25.2 - Rebirth + Saving the Wife

    Mu Huai had his hands crossed as he stood in the roadside inn¡¯s square courtyard. He ordered the guards in a cold voice, ¡°Find a place and bury her.¡±

    The guards obeyed.

    Yin Cheng followed Mu Huai out to the eastern suburbs, accompanying him to bury that pitiful palace maid.

    When the coffin was lowered into the ground, the skies had also changed. Snow began to fall. At first, Mu Huai still looked quite composed, and Yin Cheng secretly let out a sigh of relief. But when that coffin was gradually covered with yellow soil, Mu Huai suddenly rushed forward in a frenzy. Pushing away the group of guards filling the plot, he leaped into the ditch.

    Fiercely biting down on his teeth, his hands clawed at the dirt until he saw the coffin again. Mu Huai fiercely tugged on the ropes that secured the coffin with an explosive burst of power, as if he wanted to make that woman in the coffin come out again.

    Only when his hands were cut by the rope did Yin Cheng¡¯s expression instantly change. He also lept into the ditch and tried to stop Mu Huai¡¯s terrifying behavior.

    Yin Cheng¡¯s voice had become higher by a few pitches as he reverted to the way he used to address Mu Huai, ¡°Zhi Yan! The person is already dead, what is the point of digging her out from the coffin? Even if you were to carry her body out of there, she will never come back to life¡­¡±

    Yin Cheng knew why Mu Huai was heartbroken.

    Rong shi was born with a beautiful appearance. Even if you searched all of Bianjing, there would be few women that were more beautiful. To be able to serve him for so long, she must¡¯ve also been an intelligent and quick-witted person.

    Interacting day and night with Mu Huai, she fell pregnant with his child. Now that she had suddenly left this world, no matter how stone-cold Mu Huai¡¯s heart was, he would still feel grief.

    When Mu Huai heard this, his face became even uglier as his rage reared its head. Raising his fists, he looked as if he was going to punch Yin Cheng.

    Yin Cheng dodged Mu Huai¡¯s fists and calmed himself down, ¡°If Your Highness were to feel better after hitting this subject, then this subject is willing to accompany you.¡±

    Mu Huai had clearly lost all rationality. He angrily flung away Yin Cheng¡¯s hands, then stood up and grabbed the shovel from the guard¡¯s hands. Not caring at all about his bleeding palms, his countenance was extremely dark as he covered the coffin with dirt again.

    Rong Xi had an unmarked gravestone. Mu Huai did not know much about her background, did not know who her parents were, only knowing that she was an orphan.

    When the guards burnt money1 for Rong Xi, Mu Huai finally regained some rationality. He fixed his gaze on that unmarked gravestone for a long time when Yin Cheng asked him, ¡°When does Your Highness want to return to the palace?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was cold and calm as he replied, ¡°The policy booklets are so many they¡¯ve already formed a small hill, naturally I will return tonight.¡±

    Finished, he shook his sleeves and walked towards the horse, not looking back at that unmarked gravestone again.

    While riding the horse, Mu Huai saw the evening sun disappear. The large snow began in the suburbs of Bianjing. The eastern wind did not rest as the landscape in front of them was vast and empty.

    Although the scenery was quite beautiful, Mu Huai knew that the day he was born, the heavens must¡¯ve given him the red string of fate2

    But now, that string had been cruelly cut off. His heart would never have room for another, only saving it for her.

    ******

    Eleventh Year of Cheng Zhang, beginning of summer.

    The sound of the cicadas was endless. Wu Emperor3 Mu Huai was disturbed from his sleep by the incessant chirping. This night air was full of hostility.

    The people in the palace were so frightened they were shaking. In order to let Wu Emperor have a good rest, they went out to grab some nets to catch the cicadas.

    One month ago, Great Qi had ended the years of war with the northern Yan country. The Yan country had become stronger in recent years, and the one who controlled the government was Empress Dowager Su who had thunderous means.

    The two parties battled on for months without determining a victor.

    Although Great Qi was slightly better, under the seemingly never-ending war, the troops had long lost their morale.

    In the end, the war between Qi and Yan ended with Yan ceding three of their states.

    Although the troops of Qi returned in victory, they also brought back heavy news that caused Wu Emperor to fly into a rage.

    On the journey back, General Yin Cheng¡¯s arrow wound flared up, and he passed away suddenly. He was only thirty-five.

    It has already been eleven years since Wu Emperor ascended the throne. He made outstanding achievements while governing the country. Before he was even enthroned as emperor, he had annihilated Jin country, and recently he had also eliminated the northeastern Ye kingdom as well. Now he had gained a part of Yan kingdom¡¯s territory, and could be considered as an outstanding person in military strategies.

    He was just and strict. Although he was the respected emperor, he never spent his days extravagantly.

    Mu Huai was heavy-handed when it came to politics. No noble clans nor powerful officials dared to contradict him in court, and due to this, Qi slowly became a powerful country in the central plains.

    But only the senior eunuch serving Mu Huai knew that this heroic, bold, and decisive monarch who was only thirty-three, had weak bones to due years of harsh training.

    When Wu Emperor had just ascended the throne, he had a habit of not sleeping for several days. He would stay alone in Ganyuan Hall, revising the booklets until late at night, seeming as if he did not need to sleep at all.

    Every seven days, Wu Emperor would pick a day to sleep until shen shi (3-5 PM) after court ended. When he woke up, he would eat some dinner, then continue revising booklets.

    Abusing his body like so, Mu Huai finally broke his own body.

    A few years ago he was still able to bravely fight on the front lines, personally going to battle. Now as he just entered his thirties, he was already dying from his illnesses, relying on medicine to survive each day.

    Outsiders unaware of this guessed that for Wu Emperor to fall into his current condition must¡¯ve been due to how ruthless he was when he was younger in killing his enemies, and thus contracted a bad aura.

    But all the commoners in Great Qi knew that the current Holy One was a rare wise monarch.

    At night, the senior eunuch set out from the Department of Service and when he arrived outside the hall, he held his breath as he cautiously entered Ganyuan Hall.

    Wu Emperor had one hand holding a book. His face was pale and his spirit was obviously weak. The senior eunuch didn¡¯t dare to disturb Wu Emperor¡¯s sleep, and carefully placed the freshly painted utility belt on the desk. Finished, he raised his hands to salute Wu Emperor and left the hall.

    It was rumored that Wu Emperor cherished this old utility belt very much. Even after stitching it up many times, he still did not throw it away. He was clearly the respected and noble emperor, and there were countless objects more finely crafted and beautiful than this utility belt, but he only cherished this one.

    Wu Emperor had a withdrawn personality and was difficult to reason with. When he finished court and returned to Ganyuan Hall, he liked to be alone and did not like others to disturb him.

    The maids and eunuchs who serve him all prepared refreshments and pastries beforehand. When Mu Huai would call upon them, they would listen to his orders with extreme caution. The current monarch did many strange things.

    The oddest thing, however, was after Wu Emperor ascended the throne, he did not take in any concubines nor did he set up an empress. The only people in the inner palace that had some position was only Empress Dowager Di and the late emperor¡¯s concubines and princesses.

    Some people said that Wu Emperor only loved his country and did not love beauties. Others said that Wu Emperor was a broken sleeve4.

    Either way, the reason why he refused to take in any concubines was an unsolved mystery in Yongxi Palace.

    When the guard Cheng Song had arrived outside of Ganyuan Hall, Mu Huai was already awake and called for him Cheng Song to enter.

    Under the faint light of the candles, Mu Huai¡¯s face looked a little haggard. He asked Cheng Song, ¡°Did Yan Juxu¡¯s family accept my5 consolation gift?¡±

    Cheng Song shook his head and replied, ¡°Replying to Your Majesty, Madam Yan refused to accept it.¡±

    After hearing this, Mu Huai¡¯s face turned slightly green, giving him a sickly look, ¡°Since that¡¯s so, just let itb e.¡±

    In the end, it was he who wronged Yan Juxu. In recent years, he had become more suspicious and believed in malicious rumors. After Yan Juxu had been promoted to the position of prime minister, his power grew, causing Mu Huai to believe that Yan Juxu was planning to commit treason.

    In the end, he forced Yan Juxu to commit suicide to prove his loyalty. His [Yan Juxu] wife and children hated him [Mu Huai] to the core, but because he was the emperor, they could not say any words of dissent.

    When he thought of this, Mu Huai waved his hand, letting Cheng Song leave.

    He stood up from the desk and raised his head to look at the moon shining outside the window.

    Last year, Mu Tao went to look at the imprisoned Mu Ji. Suspecting that Mu Tao and Mu Ji were in cahoots and afraid that they were wanting to rebel, he ruthlessly schemed to eliminate his own brothers.

    Only later did he realize that Mu Ji did not have this notion, and Mu Tao visited Mu Ji purely due to childhood feelings of nostalgia.

    Now, he doesn¡¯t even have a son.

    Mu Huai was aware that he did not have much longer to live. Inspecting the descendants of the Mu clan, he finally chose the least stupid-looking Mu Yuan to be the crown prince.

    He let out a sneer only to feel a sudden pain in his head. Losing consciousness, he fainted on the spot.

    The people in the palace were all afraid of him, and when it was time to go to court, they realized that Mu Huai had not made any movements for a long time now. Only then did they pluck up the courage to enter the hall, finding him unconscious.

    When the royal physician took his pulse, a fearful face told him he did not have long to live.

    When Mu Huai heard this news, he felt abnormally peaceful. After protecting Great Qi for so many years, although he was not tired, he felt a little sick of it.

    After the royal physician left, Mu Huai sent someone to summon Mu Yuan.

    Closing his eyes, he thought that perhaps death would be better. Maybe he would be able to see that woman in the afterlife.

    Mu Yuan warily kneeled in front of his bed, quietly waiting to hear Mu Huai¡¯s decree.

    Mu Huai urged Mu Yuan to protect the country that the three generations of the Mu Clan had fought for.

    Mu Yuan agreed.

    But the remaining words completely shocked Mu Yuan.

    Mu Huai spoke in a calm tone, ¡°After you ascend the throne, order the Ministry of Rites¡¯ minister to accompany the old attendants by my side to take a trip to the eastern suburbs of Bianjing. Move the coffin of the unmarked gravestone to the imperial tombs. The person laying in there was zhen¡®s woman, surnamed Rong. Zhen wants to posthumously make her Empress, and be buried together with her.¡±

    Mu Yuan¡¯s gaze had changed, not knowing when a woman surnamed Rong popped up from. During the decade that mu Huai was emperor, he never had a concubine nor consort next to him.

    Suddenly declaring a woman of unknown origins as empress, he was naturally taken aback.

    But since this was Mu Huai¡¯s will, after Mu Yuan regained his calm, he respectfully replied, ¡°This subject-brother obeys.¡±

    Mu Huai fell silent for a moment before adding, ¡°Have the people from the Ministry of Rites be careful when moving the coffin, don¡¯t damage it.¡±

    Mu Yuan repeatedly nodded yes.

    After Mu Huai had instructed Mu Yuan on some other matters, he felt his body slowly become heavier and heavier as his conscious ebbed away.

    The day Mu Yuan left Ganyuan Hall, Mu Huai breathed his last.

 Chapter 25.3 - Rebirth + Saving the Wife

    After he died, his soul floated above Yongxi Palace for a few months. Mu Huai wanted to take a look at the other parts of Bianjing, but he discovered that he was restricted in his movements. His soul could only drift about in Yongxi Palace.

    He thought, since he could still stay in the living world for a few more days, then he might as well observe how Mu Yuan this rascal does as emperor.

    At first, Mu Yuan was quite diligent. After court ended, he would go back to Ganyuan Hall to revise booklets. On many aspects, he satisfied Mu Huai¡¯s soul very well.

    However, soon after, Mu Yuan began to neglect government affairs, chasing after beauties instead. All day, he would run to his Noble Consort¡¯s palace, even being late to court a few times. He would often make the court officials wait for an hour.

    Seeing this, Mu Huai became very angry. Because his soul could only move during the nighttime, the night when Mu Yuan yet again went to sleep in his noble consort¡¯s palace, Mu Huai directed his soul to land on the ground.

    Inside the hall, Mu Yuan had an intoxicated look on his face. That restless noble consort was whispering things into his ears, wanting him to make her older brother an official. As Mu Yuan contentedly enjoyed being embraced in his favored consort¡¯s arms, he didn¡¯t even think about it before he consented to her request.

    Mu Huai¡¯s soul cursed Mu Yuan for being such a worthless idiot.

    He furiously scolded Mu Yuan, ¡°This old man shed blood, sweat, and tears for this nation not for you stupid fool to listen to a woman¡¯s pillow talk!¡±

    Naturally, humans could not hear ghosts talk.

    But the candlelight in the hall became more and more sinister. When Mu Yuan and his vixen consort saw this, both looked in the direction of the candles. Mu Yuan felt a little strange and asked his noble consort, ¡°Why does zhen feel that there is someone else inside this hall?¡±

    The noble consort let out a coquettish laugh, replying, ¡°What kind of nonsense is Emperor talking about, other than this subject-concubine in this hall, whose else would be here?¡±

    Mu Yuan¡¯s smile became deeper as he hugged the noble consort, ¡°You¡¯re right. Only beloved concubine and zhen, who else could there be?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s ghost had already floated in front of the two people. He wanted to use his hands to grab Mu Yuan¡¯s clothes so that he could beat him up. But when his hands touched his clothes, they went through his body.

    Mu Huai was helpless. After all, he was only a ghost, not a living human.

    Mu Huai¡¯s countenance grew darker as he stared at Mu Yuan for a long time. Finally, when the two people were about to do the deed, he drifted out of the inner palace.

    When he wanted to direct his soul to fly up into the air again, darkness shrouded his vision. It was like a strange shapeless force was sucking away his soul. Resisting this strange force was very agonizing fo Mu Huai.

    Before his consciousness slipped away, happiness burst from his heart. Because he could finally cross the Yellow River1 and search for that woman.

    ******

    When Mu Huai regained his consciousness, the first thing he sensed was the blood smell that assaulted his nose. After he frowned and opened his eyes, he found that he was half-laying on the ground, his back leaning against the wooden door behind him.

    He looked down and saw he was cladded in armor. Next to him was the sword he always used, the blade still stained with blood.

    Mu Huai thought something was odd.

    How come after he arrived in the afterlife, he was actually wearing armor, dressed up as if he was going to battle?

    Lifting his eyes again, he found a crowd of black guards kneeling in front of him, as well as a frightened royal physician.

    ¡ª¡°Your Highness¡­you¡¯re awake.¡±

    The guards spoke.

    Your Highness?

    Mu Huai frowned when he heard this salutation. He had already been called ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ for so many years, when did it become ¡®Your Highness¡¯?

    Observing his surroundings, his originally hazy black eyes widened. He could not be more familiar with the scene in front of him.

    This place was the Eastern Palace.

    No, not the Eastern palace, but the yet-to-be-renovated Quyun Palace.

    The guards in front of him had very youthful-looking faces, giving off a sense of familiarity. This group of people were the ones who followed him when he was first made Crown Prince.

    Mu Huai felt as if his blood was boiling. He was in disbelief, but other emotions caused his heart to beat madly. He stood up from the ground, tightly grasping the heavy sword in his hand.

    It has to be said that his twenty year-old body was very robust.

    At this moment, Mu Huai felt a lightness he had not felt for a long time. His shoulders were strong, and he was not plagued by any illnesses.

    The attendants guarding him saw he had finally stood up and with some trepidation, spoke, ¡°Your Highness, do you still want the royal physician to take your pulse?¡±

    However, Mu Huai did not reply to that attendant, returning with his own question instead, ¡°What year is it?¡±

    The guard was stunned, confused on why Mu Huai suddenly asked what year it was, but still respectfully responded, ¡°Replying to Your Highness, it is currently the thirteenth year of Xuanping.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Huai¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.

    He listened to the sounds of the training soldiers outside, finally confirming that he had returned back to the day he forced Li Rui.

    On this day, he entered the Eastern Palace and became the Crown Prince.

    Yet when he returned back to the palace and wanted to find that woman, he was told instead that that woman had been expelled from the palace.

    Mu huai frowned, absolutely disgusted by the scent of blood coming from his body. After throwing his sword to the guard, he commanded, ¡°I will change my clothes. You guys immediately prepare a horse by Xuanhua Gate, follow me to Hongdu.¡±

    The guards looked at each other in confusion but obeyed.

    Not too long later, Mu Huai strode out of Quyun Palace wearing black robes as the guards closely followed behind.

    When the group of people reached Xuanhua Gate, Mu Huai bumped into Yin Cheng who was leading the soldiers. His heart jolted again. The Yin Cheng at this time had yet to die and was still alive.

    Mu Huai walked to Yin Cheng with quick steps.

    Yin Cheng saw Mu Huai¡¯s expression was a little agitated and had a strange feeling in his heart. Regardless, he lifted his hands up in greeting, ¡°This subject congratulates Your Majesty for moving into the Eastern palace.¡±

    Finished, Mu Huai suddenly hugged him, then stiffly patted his back. Yin Cheng was stunned, completely shocked by Mu Huai¡¯s actions.

    Mu Huai had always been withdrawn and proud. His actions today resembled like a crazy person, hugging a big man like him in front of all the troops.

    Yin Cheng also wanted his face and hurried pushed Mu Huai away, asking in a puzzled manner, ¡°Your Highness¡­what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    Mu Huai also felt that he had lost his composure and pretended to cough into his fist, ¡°Tonight, come with me to Hongdu.¡±

    Yin Cheng hesitated for a moment before agreeing, then asking again, ¡°What is Your Highness going to do in Hongdu?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s smile slowly widened as he replied, ¡°My woman ran away¡­tonight, I will snatch her back.¡±

    ******

    The road to Hongdu was unusually bumpy, and Rong Xi¡¯s morning sickness was especially severe. Caressing he chest, she resisted the urge to throw up.

    Aunt Huan lifted the carriage¡¯s curtain. Bursts of cold wind entered the carriage. Aunt Huan patted Rong Xi¡¯s back as she soothed her, ¡°Young Miss, just bear with it a little longer, we¡¯re almost at Hongdu.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled and nodded her head, ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can take it.¡±

    Suddenly, the horses neighed and the carriage stopped.

    The driver¡¯s voice changed as he addressed the two people inside, ¡°¡­Finished¡­we bumped into robbers.¡±

    Aunt Huan was shocked as she asked Rong Xi in a panic, ¡°¡­Young Miss, what do we do?¡±

    Rong Xi forced herself to stay calm. Pulling out the pouch containing money from her sleeves, she told Aunt Huan, ¡°Then give them the money they want and see if they can spare our lives¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, they sudden heard the driver cry out ¡°Ah¡ª¡°.

    The driver had been thrown to the ground by the robbers. Rong Xi¡¯s expression changed as Aunt Huan had already positioned herself in front of Rong Xi to protect her.

    They only heard the robber use a rough voice to to talk to his companions, ¡°Retreat after getting rid of the pockmarked woman.¡±

    When they heard this, Aunt Huan and Rong Xi¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    The pockmarked person was Rong Xi after concealing her appearance.

    When the two of them were still at a loss, they were already pulled out from the carriage by the robbers. Rong Xi vigilantly protected her stomach as Aunt Huan protected her in front.

    The robber had a fierce expression on his face as he spoke, ¡°Hurry and scram, you old b*tch, don¡¯t block my way!¡±

    He grabbed Aunt Huan¡¯s sleeve and harshly flung her away.

    ¡°¡ªDong¡± Aunt Huan¡¯s forehead hit a rock, and blood immediately began to flow out.

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart was in pain as she hoarsely yelled out, ¡°Aunt Huan!¡±

    The robber let out a smug smile. Just as he was about to pull out his dagger and stab Rong Xi, his smile suddenly froze on his lips. His lips spat out blood as he fell to the ground.

    Rong Xi was shocked. An arrow had pierced the robber¡¯s chest. It turns out that someone saved her.

    When she turned around to seek her savior, when she made out the people in the darkness who saved her, her expression instantly changed.

    Yin Cheng raised his bow, and with another ¡°sou¡ª¡°, he let loose countless arrows, hitting the remaining robbers.

    And the person riding on a horse next to him, was Mu Huai.

    Two people and two pairs of eyes met. Mu Huai had already directed his horse to ride in her direction.

    Although the robbers on the ground were already dead, he still pulled out his sword, cutting through their bodies once more.

    Rong Xi¡¯s heartbeat became quicker and quicker.

    Mu Huai actually personally came to catch her.

    The moment she saw him, Rong Xi felt fear grip her heart. Just like when an animal saw its predator, she only felt her hairs stand up.

    She didn¡¯t think further as she took one last pained look at Aunt Huan¡¯s body, then turned and ran.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he hurried pulled his sword out from the robbers¡¯ corpses, and after putting it back in its scabbard, he cracked the horsewhip, riding in the direction that woman ran off to.

    He secretly scolded inside, this woman was truly dumb, why did she run? Can a human outrun a horse?

    All the enemies had been eliminated. Yin Cheng straightened his back as he rode the horse. He looked on interestedly as he watched Mu Huai chase after that frail-looking palace maid.

    In this scene, Rong Xi was like a warbler with its winged clipped, and Mu Huai was like a fierce eagle.

    The gap between the two people¡¯s strengths was too great.

    He heard the ¡®warbler¡¯ let out a surprised cry when Mu Huai leaned to the left, and with a scoop of his arm, he had plucked the woman and placed her on top fo the horse.

    His hands holding the reins was very strong, tightly encasing the woman within his arms.

    Rong Xi felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her throat when she heard Mu Huai pull the reins to the stop the horse.

    He hugged the frightened woman in arms for a few minutes before he placed his hand on her stomach under her shocked gaze.

    Mu Huai¡¯s actions caused Rong xi¡¯s eyes to widen.

    It couldn¡¯t be¡­he knew.

    Mu Huai looked at the breathing and living woman in his arms, his gaze deep.

    Faintly suppressing the anger in his voice, he questioned her in a heavy tone, ¡°What are you running for? You¡¯re pregnant with my child, where do you want to run off to?¡±

 Chapter 26.1 - Wolf Cub

    As the night breeze blew, Rong Xi heard Mu Huai change the way he addressed himself from ¡®I¡¯ to ¡®gu¡®. Although a little surprised, she understood that he was no longer King Jin but Great Qi¡¯s Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince.

    Before she left Bianjing, she had heard the news that Zhuang Emperor made Mu Huai the master of the Eastern Palace.

    Mu Huai¡¯s chilly breaths wrapped around her body. It was only a few days since they had seen each other, but Rong Xi felt that the man in front of her had become a little unfamiliar. It seemed like something had changed, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.

    Rong Xi had ran away out of an instinctual fear for her life. Now that she had regained her rationality, Rong Xi¡¯s mind cleared up. She could not just leave Aunt Huan¡¯s body.

    Mu Huai stared at the delicate lady in his arms that resembled a frightened rabbit. His eyes never left her for a moment as he prepared to make the horse go.

    At this moment, Rong Xi pleaded with him, ¡°Begging Your Highness to put this slave down¡­this slave will not run away, and cannot do so either.¡±

    Mu Huai contemplated for a bit before agreeing. He ordered Rong Xi to sit on top of the horse as he got down. Then, he carefully carried the woman down from the horse¡¯s back.

    When Rong Xi¡¯s feet landed on the ground, she had a leg cramp due to her shock just now. However, she bore the pain and limped to where Aunt Huan¡¯s body lay.

    Mu Huai followed her back with a deep gaze.

    When she reached Aunt Huan¡¯s body, Rong Xi finally collapsed onto the ground. She painstakingly gathered Aunt Huan¡¯s body into her arms. Her shaking hands wiped away the fresh blood coming from Aunt Huan¡¯s forehead.

    Other than her younger brother whose whereabouts were unknown, Aunt Huan was her only other family.

    Originally, there was a branch of the Rong family in Hongdu, but that family was a white-eyed wolf. When Rong Bing was an official in Bianjing, that family often would travel to the Rong estate in Bianjing to eat well and drink well. But after something happened to Rong Bing, this family refused to take in her and Aunt Huan.

    She shouldn¡¯t have gotten the notion to run away in the first place.

    If she didn¡¯t run away, Aunt Huan would¡¯ve been safely in Bianjing selling sugar water. How would she suddenly lose her life halfway?

    Rong Xi grew sadder the more she thought about it. Now, she could tell that Mu Huai placed great importance on his child.

    She was so stupid.

    Even tigers don¡¯t eat their own children. Although Mu Huai treated her a little harshly, it did not mean that he would not treat his children well.

    She was but a weak woman with no one to rely on. Unable to protect even herself, how could she protect the fetus inside. Her original way of thinking was far too naive.

    With this current situation, she could only follow Mu Huai back to Bianjing. Moreover, she wanted to bury Aunt Huan¡¯s body, as well as give Aunt Huan¡¯s family closure.

    Mu Huai¡¯s identity was too noble and her identity was too low. Since he found her, she would not be able to run away. Unless, someone whose power was equivalent to Mu Huai¡¯s helps her escape. But this kind of idea was just a silly daydream.

    Rong Xi silently sobbed, almost to the point of fainting.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he frowned. It wasn¡¯t as if he had never seen her cry, but he had never seen her cry to such a tragic extent. Even after being rebirthed, his own woman was crying so pitifully in front of him. Mu Huai clenched his fists; he was still late by a step.

    If he got here in time and saved that madam, then this woman would not be crying so sorrowfully.

    Just as Mu Huai was about to speak up and help Rong Xi off the ground, Rong Xi loosened her hold on Aunt Huan¡¯s body. She basically crawled to him.

    Mu Huai was stunned silly when Rong Xi¡¯s forehead already landed on the ground with a heavy thud. Her soft voice was slightly hoarse as she bitterly pleaded, ¡°The body on the ground is this slave¡¯s family. This slave begs Your Highness to bring her body back to Bianjing to be buried. No matter how you was to punish this slave, this slave has no complaints, only begging for you to give her a proper burial.¡±

    Mu Huai saw that she was sobbing so hard she was shaking, and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°First, get up.¡±

    Rong Xi whimpered, ¡°Your Highness, please first agree to this slave¡¯s request.¡±

    Seeing how Rong Xi was being so stubborn, Mu Huai frowned and carried her. Looking down, he said, ¡°I agree, no more crying.¡±

    Finished, Mu Huai ordered the guards in a cold voice to arrange Aunt Huan¡¯s body. Tomorrow, they will go back to Bianjing.

    Rong Xi was pregnant and thus had a frail body. After encountering such a shock and extreme sadness, she fainted not long after Mu Huai picked her up. When she woke up again, she found that she was underneath Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai was currently frowning as he awkwardly untied the belt from her coarse clothes. Rong Xi only just realized that she was in a guest room of a roadside in. She panicked slightly, scared that Mu Huai would want to get intimate with her right now.

    Mu Huai sensed that the woman had already woken up. Seeing her expression look as if she saw King Yama, he spoke in a slightly unhappy tone, ¡°Your body is covered in blood and dirt, it¡¯s so dirty. I don¡¯t have the intention of touching you, what are you so nervous for?¡±

    Rong Xi was a little surprised when Mu Huai continued, ¡°This bed has already been dirtied by you. I have already ordered people to prepare hot water. I¡¯ll throw you in there later and clean up your filthy body.¡±

    Rong Xi was in a daze as she gently pushed away Mu Huai¡¯s hand, replying in a soft voice, ¡°Then let this slave do it¡­no need to trouble Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t loosen his grip. When he saw the woman¡¯s pale face slowly turn pink, he knew that this woman was feeling shy.

    He didn¡¯t know how to untie the coarse clothes Rong Xi was currently wearing. Originally in the palace, the palace maids only wore one style of clothing, so he got used to it. Moreover, whenever night fell, he would always have Rong Xi wear her inner wear and wait for him in the inner hall. Whenever they had sex, he would directly rip them, when would he ever have the patience to unty it.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai agreed.

    Rong Xi saw Mu Huai¡¯s pair of dark eyes stare at her. His gaze made her face feel hot as she begged again in a small voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­can you leave for a moment?¡±

    Mu Huai let out a snort. He had already seen everything on her body, and he even knocked her up yet she still wanted to have him leave when changing clothes.

    Even though he thought this way, he still turned around and ordered, ¡°Hurry and change, don¡¯t dawdle.¡±

    Rong Xi let out a sigh of relief and quickly found a pair of clean inner robes from her luggage to put on. Before she could fasten the buttons, the man already picked her up and carried her to the bathroom.

    The roadside inn¡¯s bathtub already had some medicinal herbs, such as wild ginger, nardostachys chinesis1, fanbaicao2, and catnip3. The steamy air inside was heavy with the fresh smell of herbs.

    Because she was pregnant and it was inconvenient to move around, Mu Huai wanted to help her bathe. Rong Xi didn¡¯t really trust in Mu Huai¡¯s mental endurance; in the past when she served to bathe him, the two would always end up going at it at least once in the bathtub.

    Yet she also couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject him. She could only carefully soak herself in the water, not daring to carelessly move around. The water in the tub was a little deep, and since Rong Xi was petite and light, Mu Huai had to occasionally lift her up from time to time. Rong Xi was also scared of sinking, so she could only wrap her slim arms around his neck.

    What surprised her was how carefully Mu Huai was treating her tonight. Although his movements were a little clumsy and awkward, he knew to avoid her stomach. When Rong Xi saw his movements, she felt at ease.

    After all, his child was inside her stomach. Even if he didn¡¯t give the monk face, he still had to give face to Buddha4.

    After he had washed off the dirt from her body, Mu Huai fished her out from the tub and personally wiped her body dry with a towel. His hands supported her head and his movements were a little rough as he dried her hair. When he saw that her concealed appearance didn¡¯t seem to change, he realized that the makeup she used couldn¡¯t be removed with just water.

    Although her face was not as beautiful as her original appearance, the current Rong Xi looked a little girly and charming. After getting the chance to relive his life, he had just realized that when this woman had followed him, she was still young, only sixteen.

    A young girl in her spring years5 was forced to conceal her beautiful appearance, donning the most basic maidservant clothes.

    He, Mu Huai, would never allow his woman to be humiliated.

    Mu Huai looked at Rong Xi¡¯s eyebrows, and his fingertips caressed the freckles on her face. Actually, he quite liked these freckles, he thought they were cute. Yet on the other hand, he ordered Rong Xi, ¡°After returning with me, you don¡¯t need to hide your appearance anymore.¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t understand what Mu Huai meant but still nodded her head.

    In the deep night, Mu Huai hugged Rong Xi. Because she had bathed in hot water, she was warm to the touch when he hugged her, not ice-cold like before.

    The woman was in his embrace, and also had a body temperature.

    Yet even so, Mu Huai didn¡¯t dare to believe this was real. From time to time, he would recall the scene of him hugging her cold body. Rong Xi peacefully laid in Mu Huai¡¯s arms, but felt that Mu Huai was a little odd today.

    Usually, after they had sex, he would also hug her to sleep. But that hug only carried possessiveness and she would often choke from not being able to breathe. Tonight, his tall and robust body still firmly held her, but this hug carried a strong feeling of protection.

    It actually made her feel safe.

    After a few days of not seeing each other, the way this man talked had also become much gentler than before.

    Rong Xi thought it was very odd. Perhaps it was because he had become the Crown Prince, his personality had undergone some changes.

    Although a living person was different from a dead one, as a living one could breathe and had a heartbeat, Mu Huai still felt this wasn¡¯t real.

    He suddenly opened his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°Talk to me.¡±

    Rong Xi was a little stunned but still obeyed, ¡°¡­This slave was wrong, this slave sholdn¡¯t have run away.¡±

    The woman in his arms quickly answered him, and Mu Huai¡¯s heart relaxed. Tightening his hold on her, he had finally confirmed that he had the chance to have a living her.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was heavy and cold as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time, but there is to be no next time. In the days ahead, you must be more relaxed. Be good and stay by my side.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head. With the current situation, she could only follow him back to Bianjing.

    She was still missing Aunt Huan and asked him, ¡°Your Highness¡­will we reach Bianjing tomorrow? This slave wants to give Aunt Huan a proper burial as soon as possible.¡±

    Mu Huai never knew Rong Xi¡¯s background, so taking this opportunity he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Aunt Huan?¡±

    Rong Xi listened to the man¡¯s strong heartbeat as she replied, ¡°When Shun Fu gonggong arranged for this slave to come to Your Highness, did you never investigate this slave¡¯s background?¡±

    Mu Huai was silent for a moment before whispering back, ¡°Investigated. I know you were a servant in the Deputy Minister of Finance¡¯s household before you entered the palace.¡±

    Rong Xi replied with an ¡®en¡¯. The Mu Huai tonight felt very dependable. She felt that there was no need to hide her identity from him, and thus explained her background to Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai patiently listened to her. Originally, he was stroking her soft hair, and when he heard how she had fallen from an official¡¯s daughter to become a servant, his movements stopped.

    Then he remembered what he said to her before.

    A slave was just a slave.

 Chapter 26.2 - Wolf Cub

    Mu Huai felt as if someone had squeezed his heart.

    He thought, in the future, regardless of how people respected him or feared him, he would let the woman in his arms be treated the same way. It didn¡¯t matter that she was the daughter of a convicted official, in his past life, when he ascended the throne, he had granted amnesty before1. Furthermore, the problem that occurred at Empress Yizhen¡¯s tomb could never be solely the fault of a fourth-ranked deputy minister.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was low as he softened his tone and whispered into Rong Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will send some people to take care of Aunt Huan¡¯s family.¡±

    Rong Xi gratefully nodded her head, ¡°Many thanks to Your HIghness.¡±

    She originally thought that after Mu Huai caught her, he would fiercely punish her. However, not only did he not do so, he even promised her that he would take good care of Aunt Huan¡¯s family. Her heart naturally felt very warm.

    When she closed her eyes, Rong Xi remembered what that robber said.

    Exactly who wanted her life, even killing Aunt Huan in the process?

    If she couldn¡¯t find the mastermind, she would never be at peace.

    As the night grew deeper, Mu Huai felt as if his energy had been sapped away in an instant. He had not felt this drowsy for many years. Feeling sleepy, he hugged the woman as he went to meet the Duke of Zhou2. When Rong Xi saw that Mu Huai had fallen deep asleep, she wanted to wriggle out from his grasp.

    However, even if he had entered the dreamland, Mu Huai¡¯s arms still firmly held her in place. Rong Xi was helpless as she could only stay in his arms and fall asleep.

    ******

    The next morning when Rong Xi had woken up, Mu Huai was no longer beside her. Placed next to the bed was a set of exquisitely crafted female robes. A servant knocked on the door, saying that she was here to help her dress.

    Rong Xi called for the servant to enter the room.

    When the roadside inn¡¯s servant saw Rong Xi¡¯s true appearance, her eyes widened in surprise. She had never seen such a beautiful lady before. Since she was a beauty, then she should try the drunken makeup look that was very trendy in Great Qi right now.

    The servant used light black charcoal to draw hengyan3 eyebrows on Rong Xi. After sprinkling some pearl powder, she dipped her finger into a rouge made from quinoa flower and dabbed it under her eyes, giving them a slight pinkish tinge. Then she dipped another finger into a pomegranate rouge and applied it to Rong Xi¡¯s lips.

    Rong Xi¡¯s appearance was originally quite pure and innocent-looking. After applying makeup, she became a bewitching beauty. The type that would suppress any beautiful thing around her.

    After she wore the smoky purple crepe skirt and came out, the little attendant in the roadside inn was so shocked he dropped the cups and saucers in his tray. Even the servants doing rough work in the roadside inn were stunned silly.

    The beauty in front of them had her black strands of hair pulled up into a bun. A fragrance wafted out from her sleeves, like a fairy, she caused her surroundings to lose all color. When her earrings shook, the hearts of the crowd swayed as well.

    Rong Xi saw the little attendant clean up the broken piece of porcelain on the ground in a daze. She secretly thought that maybe it was because her makeup was too heavy. The servant led Rong Xi to the room Yin Cheng was staying in. The baxian table was already filled with dishes. Mu Huai and Yin Cheng were currently talking business.

    When Yin Cheng saw Rong Xi, he was shocked.

    Following which, his lips curved up into a smile. In order to avoid suspicions, he didn¡¯t look at that bewitching beauty any further. In his heart, he muttered how Mu Huai was hiding Jiao in a golden house4, even strictly supervising her to conceal her beauty appearance.

    Mu Huai sensed Rong Xi had arrived and looked in her direction, ordering, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Rong Xi obeyed and with small steps, walked to Mu Huai. Raising the public chopsticks, she began to pick up food for Mu Huai.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he gave her an unhappy look, ¡°Did you see the chair next to you? Did I ask you to serve me food?¡±

    Rong Xi shook her head, and with a sorry look, she replied, ¡°This slave¡­didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Mu Huai squinted his eyes and ordered again, ¡°Sit down and eat.¡±

    Rong Xi cautiously sat down. Mu Huai observed her for a moment, then frowned, ¡°What¡¯s all that stuff on your face, in the future you¡¯re not allowed to wear makeup.¡±

    Rong Xi obediently nodded. She also thought this makeup was too heavy, but that servant was very happy putting this makeup on, and she did not have the heart to reject her.

    Yin Cheng quietly observed the two people in front of him. Although, Mu Huai was usually unforgiving with his words, he was unusually caring towards this woman. He saw him personally scooping a bowl of ham and pine nut porridge and place it in front of Rong Xi.

    When Mu Huai saw Rong Xi place a hand over her chest, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°If you want to throw up, then rest a little more before eating. At the very least, you need to finish the bowl of soup I served you.¡±

    His tone was a little rough, but they carried a hint of coaxing.

    Yin Cheng had already formed a guess in his heart, and his eyes met Mu Huai¡¯s.

    Mu Huai understood Yin Cheng¡¯s look and nodded. His lips curled upwards as he said the word that confirmed Yin Cheng¡¯s guess¨C

    ¡°Pregnant.¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi lowered her head, her ears so red they looked as if they were dripping blood.

    Ying Cheng congratulated them. He was older than Mu Huai by a few years and had already taken a wife a few years ago, but his wife had yet to become pregnant. Yin Cheng understood that to children had a fate of their own. He also loved and respected his wife and did not take in any concubines.

    On the other hand, Mu Huai was only twenty-one. The highest power, the beauty, and the child, he had it all.

    Although Yin Cheng was happy for Mu Huai, he also deeply lamented how different two people¡¯s luck could be.

    After finishing breakfast, Mu Huai let Rong Xi head back first to rest. He said he still had business to take care of in the morning, and in the afternoon, he would take her and Aunt Huan¡¯s body back to Bianjing.

    Mu Huai sent people to call Hongzhou¡¯s deputy military superintendent, deputy government, as well as the county magistrate of the place where Rong Xi¡¯s incident occurred, over to the roadside inn. In his past life, after Rong Xi died, Mu Huai had always wanted to eliminate bandits.

    To do so, he naturally had to start in Hongdu.

    However, the matter of these bandits had dragged on for years. There were three reasons why¡ª

    The towns and counties of Qi are often governed by the local clans, and it was difficult to determine whether one was a peasant or a bandit. Often times, peasants would be threatened and coerced by the bandits.

    The prefecture¡¯s soldiers often did not have much power and strength. The ones that were brave and had an aptitude for battle would often be transferred to guard the borders or to the capital. Great Qi¡¯s strongest army troops were Tianwu, Pengri, Longwei, and Shenwei, these four armies, also collectively known as the Four Armies.

    The third reason, also the most important reason, is that the hideout of those bandits were located deep within the mountain forests. It was very difficult to find them. In his past life, in order to track down the hideout of these bandits, he expended a lot of manpower and time.

    But the current situation was different.

    After Mu Huai summoned those officials, he first scolded the useless officials that only gave out vegetable rations. His words were threatening as he told them to watch themselves, they were not allowed to levy taxes on the common folks.

    Knowing that the local soldiers were not as quick-witted as those from the Four Armies, he added that in a few days, he would send high-ranked military personnel to come and train these soldiers in order to prepare them against the bandits.

    Relying on memories from his past life, Mu Huai rolled open the yellowed lambskin scroll. He circled various places on the map of Hongdu, narrowing it down to a couple of locations as he gave Hongdu¡¯s military supervisor a general summary of the bandits¡¯ whereabouts.

    When the officials of Hongdu heard this, they found it difficult to believe, though they didn¡¯t dare to voice out their doubts. This Crown Prince who always stayed in Bianjing, why would he be so familiar with Hongdu¡¯s geography, even able to explain in detail the remote areas of Hongdu.

    It was the Crown Prince¡¯s command, they respectfully obeyed.

    Three quarters past weishi (1:45 PM), the officials of Hongdu left the roadside inn. They did not eat lunch, so they were both hungry and tired as cold sweat dotted their foreheads.

    Naturally, their soulless appearance was all caused by Mu Huai.

    This young Crown Prince was sharp and energetic, his intelligence surpassing the average person. But his energy was too ferocious. When discussing politics, his eyes would become sharp and aggressive. Not allowing them to rest for even a moment, he only allowed the servants to bring up some tea, as if he didn¡¯t even know what the word ¡®tired¡¯ meant.

    Mu Huai had come to Hongdu in a rush this time. Although he had explained the reason to Zhuang Emperor before coming here, he also knew that since he had just become the Crown Prince, it was not good for him to leave Bianjing for too long.

    After those officials left, the guards had already prepared a spacious carriage as well as a trailer to put Ant huan¡¯s body in.

    Mu Huai and Rong Xi sat in the carriage while Yin Cheng rode on his horse in front. When they returned to Bianjing, the group journeyed on the imperial paths, so their journey was very smooth. Rong Xi had the rare occasion where she did not have morning sickness, and so she leaned in Mu Huai¡¯s arms as she took a nap.

    After arriving in Bianjing, Mu Huai accompanied Rong Xi to the alley where Aunt Huan¡¯s family lived. Hearing the news of Aunt Huan¡¯s death, her son and daughter dived into Rong Xi¡¯s arms and began to cry in sorrow.

    Rong Xi saw the young children and couldn¡¯t help but tear up as well.

    Aunt Huan¡¯s husband could not accept the news that she was gone. He was a little mentally challenged to begin with, and after receiving this blow, he suddenly seemed to have lost his mind.

    He muttered incessantly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­I shouldn¡¯t have told that person you went to Hongdu¡­if I didn¡¯t say anything, Aunt Huan¡­Aunt Huan would not have died.¡±

    Just as Rong Xi wanted to question Aunt Huan¡¯s husband exactly who asked him about their whereabouts, Aunt Huan¡¯s husband suddenly sat on the ground and began to loudly like cry a child.

    When Mu Huai, who was standing by the house¡¯s doorway, heard Aunt Huan¡¯s husband crying, he immediately rushed into the room and protected Rong Xi.

    Rong Xi suppressed her tears as she slowly clenched her fists.

    Yin Cheng did not have any children, and so he adopted Aunt Huan¡¯s son and daughter as his own.

    Although Aunt Huan¡¯s husband was not quite right in the head, he head a healthy physique. Yin Cheng wanted to wait until he had recovered before transferring him to his own army camp to do some errands like transport grains. That way he can live off the government salary.

    If he wanted to see his children, they can discuss and set up a time for him to come to the Yin estate to visit them.

    Although Aunt Huan¡¯s family members have all been settled, since they did not find out the mastermind, Rong Xi felt as if a fish bone was stuck in her throat.

    Prior to returning to the palace, because Mu Huai and Yin Cheng did not have lunch, they decided to go to the new restaurant on the imperial road to eat.

    The skies had already grown dark and the lanterns were lit up. The restaurant was full of noise.

    People in the capital were very picky towards food. Even commoners would choose to not light their fires for a few days and take their family over to the restaurants to eat dinner.

    I twas easy to find rare and exotic things in the markets of Wazi. People were friendly and the city was propserous.

    With things on her mind, when Rong Xi sat down in the private room upstairs, she looked at the lively scenery outside.

    Mu Huai sat next to heard and quietly looked at her pretty and delicate profile. He thought, with her there, this was the first time he had felt this country was especially beautiful. Everything seemed to be vibrant and full of life, not at all like it was in his past life.

    Everyone and everything was cold, gray, and dull.

    Seeing how she was dispirited from having no appetite, Mu Huai was about to grab some dishes for her when Rong Xi placed her hand over her chest. She let Mu Huai know, wanting to leave the room to throw up. Mu Huai saw how uncomfortable she looked, and knowing that she had thin skin and didn¡¯t want to lose her composure in front of Yin Cheng, he agreed to Rong Xi¡¯s request. He let the guard accompany her.

    It seemed like ever since they stepped into this restaurant, all the men¡¯s gazes were glued to Rong Xi. Mu Huai regretted it, but he could not take back his words. Yesterday night he had told her that she did not heed to hide her looks with him there. But looking at the current situation, he really regretted it. He should¡¯ve made her wear a face veil.

    Her appearance was too eye-catching. He really wanted to dig out the eyes of all the men here.

    After Rong Xi left. Yin Cheng could clearly sense that Mu Huai¡¯s thoughts were somewhere else as they dined together. It seems like he had genuine feelings for this girl. Yin Cheng let out a light smile as he placed a chicken leg into each of Aunt Huan¡¯s children¡¯s bowls.

    After waiting for a while and Rong Xi still hadn¡¯t returned, Mu Huai felt slightly panicked. With a dark face, he left the private room, wanting to find her.

    In the restaurant hallway downstairs, he suddenly heard the sound of a blade being unsheathed. When he heard this, Mu Huai¡¯s expression immediately changed.

    As he followed the sound, he discovered his guard had already pulled his sword out, shielding Rong Xi behind him.

    A luxuriously dressed young noble was pulling on Rong Xi¡¯s sleeve. When he saw the guard pull out his sword and place it next to his neck, the noble did not show any fear.

    áß×ÅÉùÒôÍûÈ¥Ê±£¬¾¹·¢ÏÖËûµÄÊÌ´ÓÒÑÈ»°ÎÁËµ¶£¬µ²»¤ÔÚÁËÈÝ•„µÄÉíÇ°¡£

    The youth was born handsome and though he had an innocent aura about him, his looks had a hint of indecency about them. His brown eyes were both clear and malicious. There was a bodyguard behind him, but that bodyguard definitely didn¡¯t seem to be a local.

    The two parties faced off, secretly preparing to cross blows.

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes darkened as he briskly strode towards the group. When he was able to clearly see who the youth was, his eyebrow twitched.

    So it was actually this wolf cub.

 Chapter 27 - Stealing Your Woman

    When Mu Huai had ascended the throne in his past life, some people said that if the monarch of Qi was the fierce lion in the central plains, then Tuoba Yu of Gu was akin to a fierce jackal in the western frontier.

    He had met Tuoba Yu once before in his past life. This Tuoba Yu was Kingdom Gu¡¯s Luolu Kehan¡¯s adopted son. His birth was also quite a legend.

    Kingdom Gu was a still a country that had a caste system. He was originally someone from the central plains that emigrated to Gu. However, he was favored by the sterile Kehan, from a labor servant, he became the adopted son, and eventually became the Crown Prince.

    The third year after he ascended the throne, Tuoba Yu used his identity as the Crown Prince to pay tribute to Kingdom Qi. He was arrogant due to his own innate talents and looked down on everyone. During the competition, even the bravest soldier of Great Qi was not his opponent, and only General Yin Cheng won over him.

    However, the current Tuoba Yu was only seventeen when he came to Qi. His voice had not yet fully matured, and he had not yet grown to his full height.

    When Luolu Kehan was still alive, he was am ambitious person and quickly obtained the throne for himself. After he passed, Tuoba Yu naturally inherited his father¡¯s position. Before Tuoba Yu had taken over Kehan¡¯s position and in order to secure his position, he had killed off Luolu Kehan¡¯s real brothers. His methods were already cruel at such a young age, yet he also understood how to be a ruler and won the trust of his subordinates.

    Mu Huai remembered that at that time, Kingdom Gu had heavy internal strife. He had originally wanted to take advantage of their infighting to swallow Kingdom Gu, but after Yin Cheng died and the many years of battling with Kingdom Yan had diminished Qi¡¯s strength. In the end, this matter could only be set aside.

    Before Kingdom Gu¡¯s internal strife ended, he had already died and did not know whether Tuoba Yu had succeeded in seizing the throne in the end.

    Anyways, whether he got the throne in the end or not, this wolf cub was a scourge regardless. After entering Qi¡¯s borders, Tuoba Yu even dared to set his sights on his woman. Clearly, he did not want to leave this place alive.

    When he walked to Tuoba Yu, Mu Huai commanded in a cold voice, ¡°Let go of her.¡±

    He pulled Rong Xi behind him as he shielded her in front.

    Tuoba Yu looked down to see the blade resting against his neck, then observed the man in front of him. He saw how Mu Huai¡¯s face was elegant and deep, clean and handsome, yet he had an overbearing aura around him. He guessed that this man wasn¡¯t a high-ranking official of Qi, he was more like a member of the royal family.

    Rong Xi saw the kind-looking youth in front of her and her eyes met his.

    Mu Huai unhappily spoke up, ¡°Still not going back with me?¡±

    This was a restaurant in the middle of the street, and it was inconvenient to act in front of all these commoners. Mu Huai prepared to assign some guards to follow these people. If he could have them assassinated in secret, that would also save him a lot of trouble.

    Just let this wolf cub stay alive for a couple more hours.

    After Mu Huai led Rong Xi back to their private room, Tuoba Yu stared at the two¡¯s backs with a deep gaze.

    The guard behind him persuaded him in a helpless tone, ¡°Master¡­even though that woman is very beautiful, but¡­we¡¯re still in Qi¡¯s borders after all, you cannot steal just because you want to¡­¡±

    Tuoba Yu gave a cold snort, ¡°Who told you to talk so much?¡±

    That guard immediately shut his mouth.

    After arriving in Bianjing a few days ago, this little young master of theirs had already gone through all the brothels and courtyards in Tianshui Alley.

    He had called all the old pimps1 to bring out their best girls, meeting them one by one.

    Such a decision greatly surprised these guards, because Tuoba Yu actually wasn¡¯t a lustful person. Even though Kehan had gifted him with several pretty women, he never allowed those women to serve him.

    Tuoba Yu spent a lot of money to search for beauties, and the old pimps were also extremely surprised.

    Although this rich little master was young, his clothing didn¡¯t seem to be from Qi. How could he be so flamboyant, going through the brothels one by one to see their top girls?

    Yet when Tuoba Yu saw those number one intelligent beauties, his face was full of disgust. After giving away some silvers, he¡¯d leave.

    The guard said, ¡°The women in Bianjing are just so-so. They can¡¯t be compared to the different flavors of women in Gu.¡±

    Tuoba Yu slightly glanced at him as he answered in a lazy tone, ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no beauties.¡±

    Rong Xi and Mu Huai¡¯s figures had already left his line of sight. Tuoba Yu slowly clenched his fists.

    Even though that regal-looking man looked like her husband, he could also sense something.

    She was afraid of him.

    Since she was afraid, then that meant that she was not living a good life.

    ******

    After leaving the restaurant, Mu Huai had already ordered his guards to assassinate Tuoba Yu¡¯s group who had yet to leave. Using the excuse that the restaurant was located on the imperial road, sitting in the carriage would only serve to shorten the time it took to arrive at Yongxi Palace, and thus did not let the soldiers clear out the civilians. He prepared to reutnr to the palace in a low-key manner.

    Rong Xi was originally quietly standing next to the carriage. When Mu Huai bid farewell to Yin Cheng, he said a couple more words to him, but it only took this short amount of time for Rong Xi to disappear.

    Tuoba Yu, that wolf cub, had a good set of skills. He knew qinggong2. The guards hadn¡¯t reacted yet when she was kidnapped.

    Thinking of how Rong Xi was pregnant and how that rascal was reckless, Mu Huai was in regret. He should¡¯ve just killed Tuoba Yu earlier.

    At this moment, Tuoba Yu had flew onto the pavilion next to Jinming Pond.

    The youth¡¯s strong arms tightly held the woman in his arms. Another hand covered her mouth. After seeing Mu Huai¡¯s group finally leave the vicinity, he looped an arm around her waist and searched for a back alley to land in.

    The two people were alone in the alley. Tuoba Yu let go of Rong Xi, but his gaze was not sharp and fierce with a cunning glint like how it was earlier.

    In this moment, it was as if a snarling wolf cub had become an obedient puppy.

    Tuoba Yu was at a loss as he asked, ¡°You¡­are you okay¡­¡±

    Rong Xi saw how the youth avoided her eyes and confirmed the guess she had in her heart. Her voice was a little choked up as she asked wiht much difficulty, ¡°Ah Hui3¡­is it you?¡±

    Even though the youth had not yet fully grown, he was still taller than her by half a head.

    Tuoba Yu agitatedly nodded his head, ¡°¡­Elder Sister.¡±

    Hearing him call her elder sister, Rong Xi swiftly hugged the youth, just like how she hugged him when they were children.

    While Rong Bing did not like Rong Hui very much, she, as the elder sister, spoiled him very much. At that time, Rong Hui was still very young, just a crybaby that would often look for her to play and eat.

    Although he was now older and taller, a little brother will always be a little brother.

    Rong Xi was half crying as she spoke to Tuoba Yu, ¡°Good..Ah Hui is still alive, I thought you were dead.¡±

    Tuoba Yu also hugged the older sister he had been searching for so long as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Elder Sister, come with me this time, I will definitely take care of you.¡±

    ¡ª¡°Let go of her!¡±

    Before Rong Xi could answer him, Mu Huai had already led the group of guards to the duo with their blades drawn. Tuoba Yu¡¯s guards also stood behind them, their hands placed on the handle of their swords.

    Seeing Rong Xi and Tuoba Yu embracing each other in such a place, Mu Huai¡¯s heart was instantly filled with anger.

    Rong Xi let go of Tuoba Yu when she heard Mu Huai angrily question him, ¡°Tuoba Yu, what do you want?¡±

    Tuoba Yu was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Mu Huai to recognize him. He quickly recovered as a glint flashed through his eyes. In a disdainful tone, he replied, ¡°What do I want? Hmph, can¡¯t you tell, this young master wants to steal your woman.¡±

    These words intensified Mu Huai¡¯s anger. When he tightened his hold on the sword, Rong Xi¡¯s gaze changed. She could sense that Mu Huai was about to order his guards to deploy a hidden weapon and hurriedly knelt down, ¡°Your Highness¡­please spare him. He is this slave¡¯s long-lost younger brother, Rong Hui.¡±

    He was actually Rong Xi¡¯s concubine-born brother, Rong Hui?

    Mu Huai waved his hand, stopping the guard behind him from using the hidden weapno.

    When Tuoba Yu heard his own sister call herself a slave, even kneeling in front of that man, his hands immediately balled into fists. He lifted Rong Xi off the ground and said in a cold voice, ¡°Elder Sister, you don¡¯t need to kneel for that person. I will definitely kill him today and bring you away.¡±

    Rong Xi saw that Tuoba Yu didn¡¯t understand the current situation. With rarely-seen anger on her face, she scolded Tuoba Yu, ¡°You stop talking, neither you nor your bodyguard are his match.¡±

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s guard was stunned. Even Luolu Kehan had never spoken in this way to Tuoba Yu. But their young master not get angry, he only gritted his teeth and turned his head away.

    After Rong Xi kowtowed, she pleaded with Mu Huai again, ¡°He is indeed my younger brother. He is young and ignorant, this slave begs Your Majesty to spare his life¡­¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression was a little stern as he ordered Rong Xi to rise.

    Allowing Tuoba Yu to return to Kingdom Gu was tantamount to letting the tiger return to his mountain. In the future, if this rascal truly became the monarch of Gu, it would be much more troublesome to eliminate this problem.

    But he was Rong Xi¡¯s younger brother. Upon closer observation, the siblings did resemble each other to some extent.

    If he killed him, then this woman would definitely hate him.

    When he thought about this, Mu Huai told Tuoba Yu in a chilling voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to scram back to Gu. I will send someone to follow you. If by tomorrow morning, I find that you¡¯re still within Qi¡¯s borders, then don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless.¡±

    ******

    It was already night curfew in Bianjing. Rong Xi followed Mu Huai back to Quyun Palace. On the journey back, she kept thinking of Tuoba Yu. Knowing that he was living a good life, it seems like he must¡¯ve become someone who held power in GU.

    But her brother was quite reckless when he did things, and it truly made people worry.

    When Mu Huai returned to the palace, he had a dark face the whole time. After ordering her to sleep first with a cold voice, he went to the study alone.

    It was difficult for her to fall asleep alone on the familiar and spacious four-poster bed. Her whole body felt cold and she kept recalling Nanny Huan¡¯s voice and smiling face; her younger brother, Rong Hui, who returned; and the child she was going to have with Mu Huai.

    All these thoughts were swirling around her head, making her restless.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she really longed for Mu Huai¡¯s hug right now. As such, she walked barefoot to the study to look for him.

    The study was lit up with candles. Mu Huai sat behind the desk, thinking about something.

    After being rebirthed, he was very familiar with the Qi¡¯s future for the next decade or so. There were many things that could be changed, and as such, there were many things that were waiting for him to accomplish.

    In this life, the ambitions he originally had to take over the entire central plains had hope to come to fruition. His ambitions to expand the territory had made him unable to peacefully fall asleep at night.

    Sensing Rong Xi¡¯s appearance, he raised his eyes to look at her.

    Under the glow of the candles, the beauty¡¯s face was like a flower, her beautiful eyes a little timid.

    Looking both charming and evoking sympathy.

    Mu Huai¡¯s heart slowly softened. He suddenly felt that country or whatever, conquering the central plains, etc., none of it was as important as she was.

    He secretly mocked himself for suddenly having this thought. It seems like the him in this life was going to become a muddleheaded emperor bewitched by the beauty.

    Mu Huai walked to the woman, and when he saw her bare feet, he slightly frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wear any shoes?¡±

    His tone was a little stern but he carried the delicate woman in his arms, ¡°If you catch a cold, I will be the one who has to take care of you.¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t say anything as she leaned against him.

    When Mu Huai saw this, his tone softened a little, ¡°Tell me, instead of sleeping peacefully, why did you come to find me? Hm?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was soft and tender. After slightly pursing her lips, her voice drifted out from his chest, ¡°This slave is cold¡­wanted Your Highness¡­to hugh this slave to sleep.¡±

    When she finished, because she was embarrassed, she buried her head in the man¡¯s arms again.

    Mu Huai¡¯s lips hooked up and he didn¡¯t say anything. It was a good thing that this woman would act coquettish with him.

    He slept together with her. Rong Xi¡¯s hands and feet were cold, yet Mu Huai¡¯s healthy and robust body was warm. As such, her limbs wrapped around the man¡¯s body.

    Such a pose really made her seem like a little demoness sucking away a man¡¯s life-force. Truly tested one¡¯s endurance.

    Mu Huai allowed her to cling onto him, though his tone was a little unkind as he asked, ¡°Do you treat me as a furnace?¡±

    Rong Xi closed her eyes and replied in a soft voice, ¡°This slave doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Mu Huai tightened his hold on the woman. He felt that after this beauty became pregnant, even the fresh and sweet scent from her body would elicit a reaction from him.

    Rong Xi naturally detected the man¡¯s breathing had become a little ragged.

    Her small face turned red as she quickly opened her eyes and in an extremely small voice said, ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s eyes were heavy as he ordered, ¡°Shut up and sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice grew lower, ¡°But Your Highness¡­you¡­¡±

    Mu Huai frowned and pressed her restless head by his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s not as if you¡¯ve never met it¡­what are you being so surprised for? Sleep.¡±

    He¡¯d already been abstinent for over a decade, it¡¯s not as if he was in a hurry.

    On the other hand, Rong Xi was slightly flabbergasted. Mu Huai could really endure it for his child.

    He was only twenty years old and in the prime of his youth, he had his first taste. Forcibly suppressing himself would only result in his body being harmed.

    Rong Xi bit her lip. Should she try and think of something to help him?

 Chapter 28 - Little Clamity

    Rong Xi¡¯s cheeks gradually turned red. At this moment, Mu Huai¡¯s heartbeat was much faster than usual. His originally shallow breaths became heavier and were slightly scorching.

    The inner hall was awash with the glow of the candles. His inner robes were slightly open, barely hiding his tight muscles. His sturdy body was a little stiff, as if he was trying hard to suppress something. Clearly, continuing to hug her would only add to this bitter feeling, but the man¡¯s thin lips were pursed. His sharp, black brows were frowning, but he refused to let her go from his arms.

    Mu Huai¡¯s chin rested on top of Rong Xi¡¯s head. She felt that area was a little hot. She couldn¡¯t help but recall how they would tumble around in the past, how strong and fierce he was. When those cold eyes were full of lust and desire, she would become lost in his gaze.

    Mu Huai was her master and also the father of her child. She didn¡¯t want him to feel such discomfort.

    Rong Xi leaned against Mu Huai. With a reddened face, her voice was like a mosquito, ¡°This slave will help Your Highness¡­¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Huai immediately opened his eyes, and her fair and dainty hands probingly made their way over.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t speak for a moment.

    He only felt that woman¡¯s pair of eyes were watery like a deer, a faint mist clouding her gaze. She looked pure and innocent.

    Such a gaze was what all men in the world loved the most.

    The expressions that Rong Xi would reveal in private to him were never seductive, but tendering and charming. Mu Huai originally wanted to stop her, seeing the woman in front of him made his rationality collapse.

    He secretly cursed how Rong Xi was a calamity, a demoness. Losing his mind every day, he would die in this little calamity¡¯s hands sooner or later. However, his large palms tightly grasped the woman¡¯s slender wrists.

    Having her arms grabbed so tightly, Rong Xi slightly frowned from the pain.

    Her skin was extremely delicate like tofu. After today, her poor wrists will certainly have some purple bruises on them tomorrow. Thankfully, this hall had some ointment to remove bruises.

    Mu Huai practiced martial arts so he was a strong person. Sometimes, he wouldn¡¯t do it intentionally but didn¡¯t realize that his actions were a little rough. The mornings after, he would wake up to find her body was riddled with hickeys, making him stunned. He didn¡¯t realize that he would leave behind so many.

    The candles flickered.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze slowly became deeper. No matter what this woman did, she would do so with the utmost concentration and sincerity, even when it came to these matters. They were clearly a pair of innocent eyes, but they knew everything. He knew that the current Rong Xi was serving him as her master, not as her man.

    Currently, he should feel very joyful, but he suddenly felt very down for some reason. He felt stuffy, even.

    Mu Huai¡¯s brows knotted some more. His large hand cupped the back of the woman¡¯s head, and he closed his eyes and kissed her.

    For Rong Xi, this kiss was a bite that was full of venting.

    Who knew how long it took, but Rong Xi¡¯s wrists were sore and aching, and she even seemed to have pull a muscle.

    When everything ended, Mu Huai didn¡¯t show a satisfied expression. His deep eyes searched for a wet cloth. After cleaning her hands, his voice carried some hoarseness as well as a hint of threat as he scolded Rong Xi, ¡°In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to do this kind of thing on your own.¡±

    Every time Mu Huai had finished kissing Rong Xi everywhere, she would always reveal a dazed and innocent expression.

    Even after letting go of her, her palm-sized face would still be raised. Her pretty eyes were still hazy, as if she was still immersed in what happened just now, yet to return to reality. This kind of look always made him want to bully her again.

    But seeing her swollen lips, Mu Huai decided to let her go. When the fetus in her stomach came out, see how he¡¯ll deal with her. Thinkign of this, Mu Huai¡¯s expression became darker.

    After ordeal ended, Mu Huai began to massage her wrists. He used a lot of strength, and his movements were not gentle. Rong Xi felt the pain but didn¡¯t dare to show any large reactions. She panted lightly like a warbler.

    Jiu, jiu, jiu.1

    When Mu Huai heard this, his eyes became gentler, not as fierce as they were before. His kneading also became much gentler. As expected, this woman was his little spoiled bird, not only could she not be rained on2, she also couldn¡¯t handle pain.

    Rong Xi observed Mu Huai¡¯s expression, and seeing how his face had lightened up a bit and his attitude was become better, she finally pulled out the question she had been wondering about.

    She quietly asked him, ¡°Your Highness¡­how did you know this slave¡¯s younger brother¡¯s current identity?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Due to his anger tonight, he did truly overreact a little.

    After being rebirthed, there were many times when had would almost accidentally refer to himself as ¡®zhen¡®. He had to remind himself countless times that he was not someone from this lifetime, but one who had been rebirthed.

    Mu Huai originally wanted to keep Tuoba Yu a hostage in Qi. However, Great Qi had just subdued Jin a few months ago, and had transferred a good amount of troops to Qinzhou.

    On the other hand, Luolu Kehan had a great deal of power in Kingdom Gu, and he extremely cherished Tuoba Yu, this adopted son of his.

    If he were to assassinate Tuoba Yu in Qi, then the people Kingdom Gu would send would have a difficult time finding the murderer. In the end, the wolf cub would be written off as an accidental death.

    If he were to expose his identity and openly take Tuoba Yu as hostage, then that would be a clear provocation towards Kingdom Gu. With Qi¡¯s current strength, it was not suitable to go to war with Gu.

    Mu Huai lightly coughed, ¡°I am Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince, naturally I can recognize others.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, although the doubts in her heart didn¡¯t vanish, she also didn¡¯t dare to question further. She always felt that after Mu Huai had captured her back this time, he was a little different from before.

    Yet the man in front of her was still the lofty Mu Huai.

    Rong Xi thought that maybe she was thinking too much and assented in a warm voice, ¡°En.¡±

    Speaking of Tuoba Yu, Mu Huai suddenly recalled the scene of Rong Xi and that wolf cub hugging each other in front of the restaurant. His gaze unconsciously became sharper. Following which, he pinched the woman¡¯s exquisite nose and questioned in a low voice, ¡°Although that person is your blood-related younger brother, he¡¯s also a grown man. How can you just casually hug him?¡±

    Rong Xi looked down at her poor nose and replied in a nasally voice, ¡°This slave¡­this slave has always held him this way ever since children.¡±

    This type of wronged appearance looked really cute.

    Mu Huai had to restrain his smile and purposely made his voice deeper as he commanded, ¡°If the fetus in your stomach is a boy, after he turns eight, you are not allowed to hug him.¡±

    Rong Xi was helpless and could only agree. Only then did Mu Huai let go of her.

    Rong Xi secretly scolded how Mu Huai this person was too overbearing, not even letting his own child off.

    Thinking of her little brother, Rong Xi became a little worried. At the restaurant, she wasn¡¯t able to immediately recognize Rong Hui. If you were to say that he had a kind appearance, his eyes were a little fierce, like a jackal circling its prey.

    Only when they were alone in the alley did he reveal a gentle and innocent look did she confirm that this person was her younger brother. After the passing of time, Rong Hui had changed his name and become a little unfamiliar. He must¡¯ve encountered many hardships in Kingdom Gu.

    Mu Huai held on to her waist as he quietly fell asleep.

    She kept feeling that in these past few days, he slept like someone who had not slept for many years. Whenever night came, he would look extremely tired.

    The man¡¯s usual fierce and cold demeanor looked a little gentle now, even defenseless, but his posture was one of protection as he held her. Rong Xi burrowed herself into the man¡¯s embrace. She placed a hand on her stomach as fatigue slowly crept up on her. Closing her eyes, she also quickly entered her dreams.

    ******

    The next morning, the warm rays of the winter sun lit up her body. Rong Xi faintly realized that she was late.

    Mu Huai was no longer next to her. Rong Xi felt a little regretful. Last night, she was still thinking that she had to wake up earlier than Mu Huai and serve him well.

    But her pregnancy made her much sleepier than sual.

    She faintly recalled that before Mu Huai left Quyun Palace, he had pecked her forehead but didn¡¯t wake her. Rong Xi also remembered that Mu Huai had said something to her: lazy woman. She seemed to have snorted as she resentfully replied: I¡¯m not lazy.

    Rong Xi was so scared her mouth dropped open. She thought she had dreamed of everything just now.

    If she really said all of that, even referring to herself as ¡®I¡¯3, and spoke to him without any respect, Mu Huai would definitely have been angry. He would¡¯ve long flung away the blanket and given her a scolding.

    Rong Xi shook her head. After she had completely woken up, four junior palace maids entered the inner hall. Their expressions looked as if they had entered a dungeon, full of fear.

    At least the palace maid in the front still looked somewhat composed.

    Rong Xi recognized these maids. They were originally also Quyun palace¡¯s palace maids, but did not personally serve Mu Huai. When the palace maids looked at Rong Xi, a stunned look flashed across their eyes.

    The beauty in front of them had a sleepy look to her. Her cheeks had a pink glow to them and she had a lazy expression on her face.

    Her thick hair was black like ink, softly hanging by her waist, making her palm-sized face look sharper. She was clearly an extremely gorgeous beauty, but her aura was like a gentle beauty.

    With such looks, even though they were also women, seeing such a beauty like Rong Xi, they had to swallow back their saliva.

    The palace maid in the lead was called Dan Xiang. As she secretly observed her, she felt that the beauty in front of her looked a little like Rong gugu who was expelled from the palace. But that person¡¯s appearance was extremely plain, so she abandoned this thought.

    Everyone in Yongxi Palace knew that the Crown Prince had brought back a beauty from the commoners, bringing her into the Eastern Palace. As for what this beauty¡¯s name and background was, no one knew.

    Rong Xi currently had no name and no identity. Seeing how these maidservants were the ones Mu Huai sent to serve her in washing and dressing, her current position was probably at most a bedservant.

    At this moment, Dan Xiang opened her mouth, ¡°Since Miss4 has woken up, then shall this slave serve Miss in cleaning up now?¡±

    After Rong Xi nodded, Dan Xiang calmly and quickly did her hair. Not too long later, she had changed her clothes, and Dan Xiang spoke in a respectful tone at this time, ¡°After Miss finishes breakfast, an imperial physician will come to take Miss¡¯s pulse. This His Highness¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Rong Xi replied, ¡°En, I understand.¡±

    These past few days, she had suffered several rights. It was right for the imperial physician to come today to take a look at her and see if the child in her belly was alright.

    After she finished using breakfast, the imperial physician who came was an extremely young man. Rong Xi sat behind a screen embroidered with pulm blossoms and stretched out her wrist.

    Mu Huai had obviously chosen a newbie imperial physician this time instead of one of the old-timers in the palace.

    Rong Xi secretly felt that Mu Huai didn¡¯t seem to trust the senior imperial physicians in the palace.

    This young imperial physician on the other hand must be one that he had cultivated. After the imperial physician had taken Rong Xi¡¯s pulse, he spoke respectfully, ¡°Miss¡¯s body constitution is a little cold but the fetus is quite healthy. It will be fine as long as you drink some more nourishing medicinal soup.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard that the child was fine, she felt assured. After thanking the imperial physician, she still felt that she had to do something to make this fetus more stable.

    Within the entire palace, the medical official she trusted the most was Ye Yunlan. Only after she had taken her pulse would she be completely at ease.

    She had hidden her true appearance from Ye Yunlan for many years already, yet Ye Yunlan this naive girl had always told her everything.

    Rong Xi always felt a bit sorry for this, and wanted to explain everything to Ye Yunlan this time after seeing her.

    If Ye Yunlan got angry at her, then she would ask for forgiveness. She had always cherished her friendship with Ye Yunlan.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi directed Dan Xiang, ¡°Dan Xiang, in a moment, come with me to the Pharmacy Bureau.¡±

    When Dan Xiang heard this, she didn¡¯t answer right away. After half a beat, she replied, ¡°Miss¡­His Highness the Crown Prince has already ordered that you cannot leave the Eastern Palace on your own.¡±

    Rong Xi slightly frowned. It was reasonable that Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t let her leave the Eastern Palace. After all, she currently had no name or identity. If she were to suddenly walk around the palace and bump into someone along the way, it would not be good if something happened.¡±

    She spoke to Dan Xiang again, ¡°En, then I¡¯ll trouble you to run an errand for me. Go to the Pharmacy Bureau to search for Physician Ye and have her come to the Eastern Palace.¡±

    Dan Xiang obeyed.

    Rong Xi sat on the daybed. Watching the warm sunrays scatter in the hall, she was thinking of how she should begin to explain to Ye Yunlan the matter of her hiding her appearance. At this moment, the palace maid named Dan Xiang had retrned.

    Seeing Dan Xiang had a heavy expression on her face, Rong Xi had a bad feeling.

    She somewhat panickedly asked Dan Xiang, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Physician Ye come over, is it because the Pharmacy Bureau is busy and she doesn¡¯t have time?¡±

    Dan Xiang opened her mouth and hesitated for a while before finally replying, ¡°Replying to Miss, a few days ago, Physician Ye¡­committed suicide.¡±

 Chapter 29 - A Sorry Figure

    Yunlan committed suicide?

    Rong Xi sucked in a deep breath, her eyes widening.

    She had a difficult time believing this. Suppressing the sharp pain and grief in her heart, she asked Dan Xiang again, ¡°Are you positive it¡¯s Physician Ye? The person I want to find is named Ye Yunlan.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was as soft as ever, though this question was asked in a panicked manner, aggressive even.

    Dan Xiang nodded her head and replied, ¡°¡­It¡¯s indeed Ye Yunlan, Physician Ye. Miss, please restrain your grief, don¡¯t be overly sad.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened. Forcing back her tears, she questioned Dan Xiang if she had found out if anything had happened before Ye Yunlan committed suicide.

    Dan Xiang was a quick-witted and intelligent person. After going to the Pharmacy Bureau, and knowing that she was about to bring Rong Xi news of her friend¡¯s death, she naturally investigated some more. Bribing a female physician, she found out some things.

    She recounted everything she had heard to Rong Xi.

    Apparently a few days ago, also the day Rong Xi was expelled from the palace, the Empress brought the eldest daughter of the Di clan, Di Shiyin, to the Department of Service. The department¡¯s office clerk stopped the errands they were doing to accompany them.

    The Empress seemed to have concocted a well-thought plan, believing that Di Shiyin would definitely become Mu Huai¡¯s Crown Princess Consort. She had begun to give out pointers already, wanting Di Shiyin to learn how to manage the six ministries1 She brought Di Shiyin to meet the Department of Service¡¯s head attendant, and in passing by, checked the account books from the office clerk.

    The account book on top was the Pharmacy Bureau¡¯s. That Di Shiyin was considered a clever one. After looking through the account books, she immediately discovered that there were a few expensive and rare herbs that were missing from the Pharmacy Bureau.

    And the missing herbs happened to be ones that helped pregnant women stabilize the fetus.

    Further investigation naturally led them to Ye Yunlan. In Yongxi Palace, there were always female officials that would secretly pocket things from the imperial family and secretly sell them outside. It wasn¡¯t a big deal, really.

    The Empress, taking into account Ye Yunlan¡¯s outstanding medical skills and the fact that it was her first offense, wanted to conduct things according to the inner palace¡¯s regulations. After punishing Ye Yunlan with twenty planks, she would strip her of her official rank, making her a normal female physician[/efn_note]Her original rank is siyi Ë¾Ò½ which means more like a head physician or physician-minister, whereas her new rank (after being dmeoted) is yinv Ò½Å®, which literally means female physician. I usually just referred to her as Physician Ye for ease of translation¡¯s sake[/efn_note], and a half-year¡¯s worth of salary would be penalized as well.

    But Di Shiyin thought there was something wrong.

    Speaking ¡¯til here, Dan Xiang whispered to Rong Xi, ¡°This slave heard that Young Miss Di asked Physician Ye her relationship with Rong gugu that served His Highness, saying that she knew Rong gugu and Physician Ye had an extremely good relationship. Afterwards, Young Miss Di whispered something to the Empress, and the Empress immediately ordered for people to take Physician Ye away from the Pharmacy Bureau. The night Physician Ye returned to the Pharmacy Bureau¡­was the night she also committed suicide.¡±

    When she saw Rong Xi¡¯s pretty face become pale, Dan Xiang continued on in a low voice, ¡°¡­This slave¡­this slave only found out this much.¡±

    After hearing Dan Xiang¡¯s words, Rong Xi felt as if all of her energy had been sucked out. Hatred slowly welled up in her heart.

    It¡¯s not as if she had never suspected whether Di Shiyin wanted to kill her. In the past, she felt that she was overthinking things because she knew that Di Shiyin looked down on her. She had hidden her appearance and had a low identity, she was not worthy to be this noble miss¡¯s opponent.

    Only today did she confirm who the mastermind behind all this was.

    Rong Xi clenched her fists. Her tears had already flowed out from her eyes, as they became more and more turbulent.

    Mu Huai was most likely going to marry Di Shiyin as his Crown Princess Consort soon, and when that time comes, she would be his wife. If Rong Xi told Mu Huai about this matter, she was not confident that Mu Huai would take her [Rong Xi¡¯s] side.

    Rong Xi forcibly calmed herself down.

    She made a gamble. With the child in her stomach, Mu Huai would definitely give her a position. At the very least, she would be the lowest-ranked fengyi. Last night, she was still thinking that as a concubine, she was pregnant before Di Shiyin was, so she [Di Shiyin] would definitely treat her as a thorn in her eye.

    She didn¡¯t harbor hopes to obtain Mu Huai¡¯s love. As long as Di Shiyin didn¡¯t harm her child, didn¡¯t provoke her, she would definitely obediently stay in her lane and not do anything like fighting for favor.

    But now, not only did Di Shiyin want to kill her, she even took away the lives of her family and friends.

    Yunlan was the same as her, both cherished their own lives. She would never choose to commit suicide.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know how much suffering Ye Yunlan went through, but she could guess that she probably leaked her pregnancy. Di Shiyin must¡¯ve used something to threaten her, blackmailing Ye Yunlan into telling the truth, then killed her.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi¡¯s pretty eyes slowly turned red. But the beauty¡¯s tears were pleasing to the eye, even the red-rimmed eyes carried a sense of beauty.

    Dan Xiang felt that Rong Xi was very pitiful, and scared that she would cry herself sick, she hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Miss¡­Miss, don¡¯t cry, be careful of your body¡­¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was as sweet and sticky as ever, though it had clearly turned colder as she told Dan Xiang, ¡°You all go and retreat. I want to be alone.¡±

    ******

    After morning court ended, Mu Huai went to Ganyuan Hall to discuss matters with Zhuang Emperor.

    Having a second chance at life, his feelings toward his father were a little complicated.

    Everyone said that Zhuang Emperor extremely loved his mother, Consort Xian. However, Mu Huai felt that although Zhuang Emperor loved his mother, it was a shallow love. He had shown his favor to his other concubines many times as well.

    He always felt that if he were to fall in love with a woman, then he would only favor her.

    But since he had a second chance to live and Zhuang Emperor was still alive, then he needed to think of a way to search for famed physicians in the central plains to see if Zhuang Emperor¡¯s illness could be cured. He wanted to have his father live for a few more years.

    The smoke from the furnace filled Ganyuan Hall. After Zhuang Emperor returned from court, his face looked even more ashen, looking very haggard.

    He looked at Mu Huai, asking, ¡°I heard you brought back a commoner woman?¡±

    Mu Huai nodded towards Zhuang Emperor.

    Zhuang Emperor hummed in response. He understood his son the best. He knew that since Mu Huai had brought the woman back to the palace, then he must have that woman in his heart. He asked, ¡°Since she¡¯s a commoner woman, you should give her a position.¡±

    Mu Huai was very tall as he stood straight in the hall. He cupped his hands together and respectfully replied, ¡°Replying to Father-Emperor, although she was not born with a noble identity, she has a gentle personality¡­she is also pregnant with subject-son¡¯s child, and this subject-son wants to make her a liangdi.

    When the Zhuang Emperor heard the word ¡®pregnant¡¯, his hazy old eyes suddenly lit up.

    After Mu Huai had been made into a titled prince, he often went outside the palace to conduct business. It was not hard to believe he he had met a beauty amongst the common folk.

    He had four sons in total, and his eldest son had already passed away. Mu Huai was the youngest, but was also the first with his own child.

    Zhuang Emperor had a smile on his face as he told Mu Huai, ¡°Couldn¡¯t tell that zhen¡®s Man Ya now has his own child. However, giving the rank of liangdi to a common woman is still a little too high.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t hesitate as he firmly replied, ¡°This subject-son has finally met one that he likes after much difficulty, naturally has to give her the best.¡±

    Of course, he wanted to immediately make Rong Xi his Crown Princess Consort, letting her openly become his legal wife.

    But he had just been made into the Crown prince, and there were many forces in court that he had yet to begin to clean up. If he were to ask for the position of Crown Princess Consort right now, based on how much Zhuang Emperor favored him, he would acquiese.

    However, Rong Xi would then be criticized by those old geezers in court. In the event that someone with loose lips broke the news to her, and she overthought things, it would harm the child in her stomach.

    Zhuang Emperor saw how resolute Mu Huai was, ¡°Since you like her, then I will grant her the position of liangdi. After the Ministry of Rites has chosen an auspicious day for your Crown Prince ceremony, I will allow her to attend.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, his normally cold and fierce eyes somewhat sparkled.

    After thanking Zhuang Emperor, Zhuang Emperor suddenly recalled something, ¡°The Huangmen Deputy Minister you chose is very talented.¡±

    The Huangmen Deputy Minister that Zhuang Emperor mentioned was the newly crowned zhuangyuan, Yan Juxu.

    Speaking of him, Mu Huai¡¯s face imperceptibly changed, but told Zhuang Emperor, ¡°As long as Father-Emperor is satisifed.¡±

    The Huangmen Deputy Minister was a position meant to serve the monarch. However, those with discerning eyes all knew that Yan Juxu was actually a close subject of the Eastern Palace.

    After Mu Huai finished discussed government matters with Zhuang Emperor, he left Ganyuan Palace. He recalled the muddle-headed things he did when he was the emperor in his past life. Being overly paranoid and forcing Yan Juxu to commit suicide was one. Relentlessly pursuing war, causing Yin Cheng¡¯s untimely death was the second.

    Conquering the central plains required a great deal of manpower. If Yan Juxu was not able at governing the country¡¯s internal affairs, where did Mu Huai get the grains to give to the military to fight? He was too possessive of the authority he held, and he never let go. Many things, he would want to have full control of.

    The current him might not delegate things either. But in hindsight, Yan Juxu¡¯s full potential was not unleashed when he, this monarch, allowed his suspicions to run rampant, wasting such a good and able official.

    The air outside the hall was fresh and chilly. Mu Huai felt a rare sense of relaxation. In the decade or so he was emperor, he had never had a good night¡¯s sleep. But now, he could hold that petite woman every day, and he would have a good sleep every night.

    Mu Huai was in a good mood as he prepared to return tot he Eastern Palace to accompany that woman for lunch.

    No matter how much that lazy woman wanted to sleep in, she should be awake by now.

    He strode back to the Eastern Palace, and when he entered the hall, the scene in front of him pricked his eyes.

    The woman¡¯s delicate body was sprawled against the small wooden desk. Her back was moving up down due to her weeping.

    Her cries were not piercing to the ear, soft and low, causing pity to well up in others¡¯ hearts.

    He had happily returned to the Eastern Palace, but the woman bearing his child was currently crying in sorow.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze grew heavy as his handsome face filled with anger. After shaking his sleeves, he walked towards Rong Xi. He wanted to ask exactly who wronged his woman.

 Chapter 30 - Coaxing the Wife

    Rong Xi cried until she was dizzy and a dull pain throbbed in her head.

    Mu Huai had already arrived by her side. His hands grasped her shoulders, and picked her up from behind the desk. He ordered her to look at him.

    The man¡¯s voice was barely suppressing his anger as he questioned in a heavy voice, ¡°What exactly happened for you to cry to such a state, even disregarding your own body?¡±

    Hearing Mu Huai mention the fetus in her stomach and also seeing the anger in his eyes he tried to force back, Rong Xi tried to suppress her tears but couldn¡¯t stop crying no matter how hard he tried.

    In the end, she hiccuped while crying, looking even more pitiful. Mu Huai¡¯s gaze grew even colder when he saw this.

    From the day Rong Xi began to follow him, whenever this timid lady cried, he always looked impatient and annoyed on the surface, but inside, he never knew how to console her. This timid and troublesome woman was about to grind his stone-cold heart to dust.

    One Rong Xi was already enough, he really had no mind to pay heed to any other women.

    A dark and heavy aura surrounded Mu Huai. His large hands cupped the woman¡¯s warm and pretty face, and he used this fingers to wipe away her tears. His voice had a rare tenderness to them, seeming to coax her to listen to him.

    Mu Huai asked her, ¡°Tell me, who provoked you?¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to directly look into the man¡¯s sharp eyes and purposely avoided her gaze. Taking a few breaths, she replied in a low voice, ¡°¡­Yunlan¡­Yunlan is dead.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Who is Yunlan?¡±

    Rong Xi slightly lifted her eyes before lowering them again, ¡°That day, this slave¡¯s period didn¡¯t come¡­the Physician Ye I asked Your Highness to invite to Quyun Palace was named Ye Yunlan. Just now, this slave found out¡­she had committed suicide a few days ago.¡±

    When she spoke the two words ¡®committing suicide¡¯, Rong Xi¡¯s tears began to fall again, but she tried her best to control it.

    For some women, they looked terrifying and out of sorts when they cried. But her tears were like peach blossoms carrying rain, like a fairy crying, making people feel pity fo rher.

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes seemingly were dodging his, but in reality, they were also secretly searching his, observing Mu Huai¡¯s attitude.

    The man was quite strong, and he unknowingly had a tight grip on her. Her shoulders were sore from his squeezing and she slowly frowned. Mu Huai let go of her shoulders when he saw this.

    When he released her, Rong Xi was like a baby bird flying back to its nest as she dove into his arms. Her slender arms wrapped around his waist. When he saw the woman softly and helplessly put her head against his shoulder, Mu Huai¡¯s breath hitched. Her calming scent filled the air.

    The pregnant beauty was lying tendering in his arms. Mu Huai calmed his hammering heart as he tried his best to act calm and asked her, ¡°Are you suspecting that female physician¡¯s cause of death?¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t answer him, only a sniffling sound came out from his arms.

    Mu Huai slightly frowned, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant, you don¡¯t care about the child anymore?¡±

    Rong Xi continued to lay against his wide chest, though her voice carried hints of sobbing as she asked, ¡°Your Highness¡­will you treat this slave and this slave¡¯s child well in the future? This slave has no one to depend on in this world, and no longer has any relatives here. This slave¡­this slave only has Your Highness. If in the future, Your Highness no longer pities this slave¡­then after this slave gives birth to the child, this slave might as well just die.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard her say die, his tone immediately turned fierce as he lectured her in a threatening manner, ¡°Under my watch, you dare to seek death?¡±

    Rong Xi looked up, using her glassy eyes to gaze at Mu Huai. They contained both sadness and timidness, but they hooked his soul.

    Mu Huai felt a little dazed being stared by her and couldn¡¯t help but remember the two calamitous beauties he had read about in the history books. At this moment, he realized how those originally heroic and wise rulers had been thoroughly bewitched by a woman.

    It seemed like he would fall to the same fate as well.

    Mu Huai helplessly wiped away Rong Xi¡¯s tears again, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He slightly leaned over. The tall body cast a shadow over the bed, covering the delicate woman. Mu Huai placed his forehead against Rong Xi¡¯s. The two people¡¯s thick black eyelashes fanned against each other, and he could feel the softness and dampness of her face.

    He gave a command to the woman in front of him in a low voice, ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Rong Xi obeyed and looked into his eyes.

    The two people were very close together. He saw himself reflected in her teary eyes.

    At this moment, Mu Huai asked, ¡°Let me ask you, is there any use in crying? If you cry, will that female physician come back?¡±

    Rong Xi shook her head, ¡°Won¡¯t come back¡­¡±

    Ye Yunlan wouldn¡¯t, neither would Nanny Huan.

    None of them would come back.

    Rong Xi¡¯s creased brows quickly relaxed. She forced her voice to keep as gentle and soft as always, no longer containing any hatred.

    ¡°If you cry until you fall ill, then what will happen to my child? Hm?¡±

    Not only the child, if she really did fall ill from crying, what would he do. of course, Mu Huai did not voice this thought aloud.

    He continued, ¡°If you think that her death is suspicious and want to take revenge, I will help you.¡±

    Seeing the woman¡¯s tears slowly fade away, Mu Huai continued, ¡°In addition, as my woman, you cannot avoid doing certain things. If you were to always cry so delicately like this, how can I give you a higher position in the future?¡±

    One day he will personally raise this woman to the seat of the empress, letting her stand next to him, side by side. As the empress, it was not enough to have his love, she needed to have a certain level of ability to be able to firmly sit on this seat. Her personality was soft, and he could slowly teach her.

    Although Mu Huai¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t the nicest, he was clearly coaxing her. Rong Xi liked this trait of Mu Huai¡¯s. Although this man was proud and arrogant, whenever he encountered matters that he could not look past, he would never preach words, giving a stern scolding instead.

    The rock that was suspended in her heart seemed fell. Since he had mentioned ranking, then she would at least be made into a concubine.

    Rong Xi slowly raised her eyes. Although there were still hints of timidness in them, they were filled with admiration as if he was her king. Mu Huai felt even more sympathy for her. He used his forehead to nuzzle against her soft one.

    His voice was very soft but also very solemn, ¡°I allow you to use me as your knife, and I will give you my love.¡±

    The man¡¯s deep eyes seemed to look straight into her heart. Although her actions just now were somewhat sincere, she was mostly acting, all so she could earn even more of his love and sympathy.

    But when Mu Huai uttered that sentence just now, her heart seemed to have been electrocuted as it stopped for a moment.

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was sweet as she blinked and asked Mu Huai, ¡°¡­Then can this slave point this knife at anyone?¡±

    The person she wanted to pierce was the person most likely to be Mu Huai¡¯s wife in the future, as well as Mu Huai¡¯s di mother1, also known as Great Qi¡¯s Empress.

    Mu Huai indifferently replied, ¡°As long as it¡¯s not regicide, you can pierce anyone you want.¡±

    If she wanted to use this knife to pierce his heart, that was alright too.

    He asked, ¡°Or, if you suspect someone, you can tell me. I will help you get rid of that person, behead them and show you their head.¡±

    Rong Xi lost her smile as her pupils wavered.

    She didn¡¯t dare to gamble what intentions Mu Huai had towards Di Shiyin, but she had already achieved her goal. She obtained the concubine position, and she had increased the power she had in the palace.

    Rong Xi once again leaned into Mu Huai¡¯s arms, and her voice was a little choked up as she called out, ¡°¡­Your Highness¡­¡±

    Mu Huai lowered his head to peck her forehead. He carefully adjusted his position so that she was fully in his embrace. He didn¡¯t see how Rong Xi¡¯s fair and dainty hands were holding onto his luxurious brocade robes in a death grip.

    Rong Xi closed her eyes, sinking into her thoughts.

    Mu Huai had an impatient personality, and he always did things resolutely. Although his methods were ruthless, his style of conducting business was quick and to the point. He never used insidious means of prolonging someone¡¯s suffering.

    But since they wanted her life, this was not enough. She wanted her to have a taste of what it meant to be alive but wishing for death.

    ******

    The skies were clear as the snow fell that day. Dew was hanging off the branches in Weiyang Palace as the birds chirped.

    Recently, the Empress¡¯s body was unwell. At this moment, she was massaging her forehead as she lazily leaned against the black wooden arhat bed. The arhat bed had exquisite craftmanship, inlaid with silver and gold flecks, carvings of flowers, birds, etc.

    The Empress had a weak body and it was difficult for her to get pregnant. At her current age, it was impossible for her to give birth to a child for Zhuang Emperor, and it was one of her lifelong regrets.

    Seeing the gentle and elegant Di Shiyin was currently attentively massaging her swollen legs, the Empress¡¯s gaze softened as she inquired in a tender voice, ¡°You¡¯ve been restless these few days, not as talkative as before. Are you thinking about the commoner woman that the Crown prince brought into the Eastern Palace?¡±

    Di Shiyin nodded docilely at the Empress, replying, ¡°Niangniang understands this niece¡¯s heart the best. This niece won¡¯t hide it from niangniang.¡±

    Naturally, she was feeling troubled the last few days about Mu Huai bringing in a woman from outside the palace, but that was not the only matter. The other reason was that there was still no news from the assassins she had dispatched to Hongdu. She had sent people to search, but they couldn¡¯t find that group of assassins, nor their bodies.

    Di Shiyin couldn¡¯t confirm whether that woman surnamed Rong was dead or not.

    She was pregnant with Mu Huai¡¯s child and would therefore always be a danger.

    The Empress sensed what Di Shiyin was thinking and persuaded, ¡°As the Crown prince¡¯s wife, even if there will be concubines in the future, you cannot be overly jealous. There will always be people that will take away a portion of your favor, even getting pregnant. As long as you sit firmly on the seat of the legal wife, then you don¡¯t need to care about those concubines. In the end, a concubine is just a plaything.¡±

    Di Shiyin respectfully noded.

    She understood all these principles, but when she thought about how Mu Huai¡¯s first woman was mostly that pock-faced woman named Rong, she felt as if a fishbone was stuck in her throat. She even felt disgusted and wanted to puke. But right now, she should not be thinking about that ugly Rong lady. The mysterious woman in the Eastern Palace was the greatest threat to her right now.

    In recent days, she had sent people to see if any information could be found about that woman. However, the Eastern Palace was tightly guarded. The servants were tight-lipped, and she was unable to investigate the identity of the woman.

    Some palace servants said that woman was extremely beautiful, and Di Shiyin had guessed as much. If she was not born beautiful, how could she catch the eye of the arrogant and cold Mu Huai?

    The Empress could tell what Di Shiyin was thinking and said, ¡°If you want to see that woman, then tomorrow bengong will send someone to call her over to Weiyang Palace. Although that woman has no position, she is still the Crown Prince¡¯s woman. Since bengong is the Empress, it¡¯s appropriate for her to come and give her greetings.¡±

    The Empress thought, just a regular commoner woman with a lowly background. Letting her come to Weiyang Palace was giving her face.

    Di Shiyin let out a smile as she respectfully replied, ¡°Many thanks to niangniang.¡±

    That night, Di Shiyin had trouble falling asleep. That woman¡¯s face kept floating in her mind.

    The next day, the Crown Prince had sent an attendant to Weiyang Palace instead, saying that woman had suddenly fallen ill, and it was not convenient for her to come to Weiyang Palace to meet the Empress.

    But whether that woman truly fell sick or not, who knew the truth?

    Spring was right around the corner, and the winter plums in the palace were starting to wither. Di Shiyin wanted to go to the plum garden to pick some winter plums for the Empress.

    With a heavy heart, Di Shiyin crossed the Donghua Gate. She looked at the carved walls of the Eastern palace and the pagoda that peeked over.

    The clear and pretty pair of eyes carried deep longing and desire in them.

    Sooner or later, she would move in. There was no need to rush.

    Di Shiyin was proficient in dancing, and her steps seemed to be floating as she led her two palace maids to the plum garden. When she arrived, she saw an unfamiliar woman standing in the picturesque plum forest.

    As Di Shiyin drew closer to the woman, her eyes unconsciously widened when she saw her face.

    That woman had skin as fair as snow, and her looks were fresh and clear. She had an extremely beautiful face that was also full of strength. The snow was not as white as her skin, and the plum blossoms were not as delicate as her lips and brows.

    The pendant hanging between the middle of her brows was currently sparkling under the noon sun. Such a stunner would overwhelm everyone else no matter where she goes, truly too gorgeous.

    If it weren¡¯t for the shadow on the ground, Di Shiyin would¡¯ve thought this person was a plum blossom fairy that turned into a mortal.

    She unconsciously cupped her own face. She was clearly confident in her own beauty, but the appearance of the stranger in front of her surpassed her by far. In front of this beautiful person, she could only be called a pretty girl.

    Who was this woman?

    An answer slowly formed in Di Shiyin¡¯s heart, but a panicked feeling also engulfed her.

    Dan Xing was standing next to Rong Xi as she spoke in a low voice, ¡°Miss, someone came to the plum garden. This slave sees that it seems to be the Di family¡¯s elder younger miss.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded. Her dainty hand stretched towards the snow-covered plm blossom. When her finger brushed agains the cold snow, her gaze changed as well. What was originally a soft and tender gaze instantly turned cruel.

    She hooked up her lips and replied to Dan Xiang, ¡°I understand.¡±

 Chapter 31 - Indulgence

    Di Shiyin, was after an aristocratic young miss, not some naive little girl. She quickly adjusted her attitude and after calming herself down, she walked to the mysterious woman.

    Rong Xi glanced at Di Shiyin from the corner of her eye and saw that she was getting closer. Rong Xi pretended she didn¡¯t notice as she continued to pluck the winter plums. When Di Shiyin drew close, she realized that this woman not only had a palace maid accompanying her, there were also four to five well-built guards wielding swords nearby as well. Those guards all had their heads lowered, not daring to take even a single glance at Rong Xi.

    Di Shiyin had seen some of these guards before and knew that they were Mu Huai¡¯s people. At this moment, she had already confirmed that this woman was the commoner woman Mu Huai had brought in from outside the palace. Yet the more she looked at this woman, the more she felt familiar, but she couldn¡¯t say exactly where the familiarity came from.

    Just as she was about to draw near to Rong Xi, those guards formed a circle around her, not letting Di Shiyin get close.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she spoke gently, ¡°Why are you guys blocking me, I came here to pluck some winter plums for the Empress, to put in her tea.¡±

    Rong Xi heard Di Shiyin talk and and put on a surprised expression, as if she had just noticed Di Shiyin was here. She turned around and looked at her.

    When Di Shiyin looked at Rong Xi, she felt she was even more beautiful up close. Di Shiyin¡¯s jealousy in her heart grew even stronger.

    Rong Xi decided to play dumb and confusedly asked Di Shiyin, ¡°You are¡­¡±

    The moment Di Shiyin heard Rong Xi¡¯s voice, she felt that familiar feeling again. This tender yet sweet voice was very similar to that palace maid named Rong. Did Mu Huai have a fetish for women with this type of voice?

    Like a little sparrow, her voice was too tender and too sweet, eliciting goosebumps from others.

    Di Shiyin controlled her facial expressions, secretly realizing that this vixen-like woman was destined to just be a concubine. She (Rong Xi) was unsuitable to be shown in public, unable to show any elegant bearing.

    Di Shiyin controlled her mood, her face still showing a breezy expression.

    Di Shiyin redundantly asked Rong Xi, ¡°I am the Minister of Rites¡¯ daughter, also the Empress¡¯s niece. My name is Di Shiyin, this miss is?¡±

    Hearing this, Rong Xi just let out an ¡®oh¡¯ in response, then replied, ¡°Young Miss Di, is that right¡­It hasn¡¯t been long since I entered the palace. His Highness the Crown Prince did tell me about some noble personages in the palace, but did not mention Young Miss Di.¡±

    When Di Shiyin heard this, she felt her heart stop. Mu Huai actually didn¡¯t mention her to this woman?

    How could that be possible?

    The Empress had discussed this with the Emperor countless times, wanting the Emperor to bestow a marriage. The Emperor didn¡¯t reject, which meant he implicitly agreed.

    Zhuang Emperor must have told Mu Huai about this.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s expression became ugly.

    Rong Xi hid a smile in the depths of her eyes, but purposely put on a concentrated expression as she picked the plums, totally ignoring Di Shiyin. Today she was wearing a white fox fur cape. With the fresh snow as background, her fair skin looked even more radiant than usual. As the cold wind blew, her exquisite ears were a little red. When she raised her head, the palace maids behind Di Shiyin fell into a daze looking at her.

    Di Shiyin detected the abnormalities in her palace maids and turned her head to glance at them before restoring her peaceful and calm expression.

    Rong Xi had already walked to another plum tree. Di Shiyin follow, but was blocked by the guards. Even so, she still warmly asked, ¡°This is Miss¡¯ first time in the palace, are you used to living here?¡±

    Di Shiyin secretly thought that this commoner woman conducted herself very vulgarly, totally ignorant of the rules. It seems like this was just a flower vase1 with no schemes. She really wasn¡¯t afraid of offending anyone, not even putting on a polite pretense to outsiders.

    Naturally, she would become Mu Huai¡¯s legal wife sooner or later, therefore she had to show off the virtuousness and magnanimity befitting of a legal wife. She definitely could not lose her composure in front of a lowly concubine.

    Rong Xi¡¯s lips hooked up into a shallow smile. Without looking at Di Shiyin, she continued to pick plums as she answered, ¡°My first time in the palace, although everything feels unfamiliar, thankfully His Highness is here¡­¡±

    When she finished, she purposely showed a radiant smile before continuing, ¡°His Highness is very caring and explained to me many things in detail. Naturally, there is nothing I am uncomfortable with.¡±

    The words were spoken with some timidness and shyness, fully revealing the young maiden¡¯s thoughts and feelings. Just a glance and one would know that she and Mu Huai must be in the sweet stages of love.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s face turned from green to pale. It looks like Mu Huai really favored her.

    Rong Xi stopped what she was doing and looked at Di Shiyin, asking, ¡°You¡­are not going to pick plums? Didn¡¯t you want to pick some for Her Majesty the Empress to steep tea? Why do you keep asking me questions?¡±

    Di Shiyin saw that Rong Xi¡¯s voice carried hints of coquettishness and her originally gentle voice cooled by a few degrees, ¡°Miss, you should know that Her Majesty the Empress has already told the Emperor about my marriage with His Highness the Crown Prince. In the future, we will meet each other often. If you don¡¯t understand the palace rules right now, you can come find me, and I will teach you.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, she raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Oh? There¡¯s such a thing? His Highness never told me this.¡±

    Di Shiyin wanted the woman in front of her to realize that no matter how favored she was, she would forever be a just a concubine. Di Shiyin had already made her words and intent very clear, yet this woman still did not show an ounce of respect towards her.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s expression slightly changed. She really couldn¡¯t understand. Was this woman purposely acting naive, or did she really not understand?

    Di Shiyin: ¡°Is Miss purposely acting ignorant?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s smile deepened as she replied, ¡°Why do I need to act ignorant, what does Young Miss Di have to do with me?¡±

    Di Shiyin was speechless for a moment.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    This woman had truly been so overly pampered and indulged that she was a difficult opponent.

    Di Shiyin secretly cursed inside. The senior eunuch by Zhuang Emperor¡¯s side encountered this scene when he arrived. He quietly adjusted his unsteady breathing and walked to the group, ¡°I have finally found this palace, I¡¯ve been looking for Miss for a good while now.¡±

    Who knew who the ¡®Miss¡¯ he said was referring to.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s heart suddenly leapt. She saw a junior eunuch following behind the senior eunuch carrying an imperial decree. Therefore, they must¡¯ve came to announce it.

    Who knew, maybe it was the imperial decree announcing her as the Crown Princess Consort.

    A smile appeared on her face again as she quietly waited for the eunuch to announce the decree.

    The senior eunuch spoke up at this time, ¡°Lady Rong, listen to this decree.¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s face froze.

    When Rong Xi respectfully knelt on the ground, the senior eunuch continued, ¡°This is the will of the Heavens, the decree of the Emperor. Zhen as the head of the palace, the leader of the nine ministries hereby makes this proclamation. Lady Rong is gentle and virtuous, of outstanding appearance, is hereby promoted to the rank of liangdi2. for the Crown Prince. Her fame will spread far and wide, and will be recorded in the geneology3

    When he finished, Rong Xi was also shocked. She originally thought that at most, she would be the lowest-ranked fengyi4 and didn¡¯t expect that Mu Huai would directly give her the position of liangdi.

    Rong Xi calmed her heart and replied respectfully, ¡°This subject-daughter receives the edict. Thanking His Majesty¡¯s grace, may His Majesty live for ten thousand years.¡±

    Di Shiyin was frozen stiff. Zhuang Di actually gave a commoner woman the rank of liangdi?

    This woman skipped over the ranks of fengyi, zhaoxun5, chenghui6, and liangai7, and directly became a liangdi that was just below the Crown Princess Consort?

    On what basis was this woman bestowed the rank of liangdi? Even giving those di8 daughters from the third-ranked or four-ranked officials¡¯ families the rank of liangdi would be considered a great favor.

    She swiftly recalled that when the eunuch was reading the edict, he called her Lady Rong.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s pupils shrank. This woman¡¯s surname was Rong, and her voice was so sweet and tender, could she be¡­

    That woman.

    But how was that possible?

    After the eunuch reading the edict left, the palace maid next to Rong Xi was congratulating her on becoming Rong liangdi.

    Di Shiyin forced herself to calm down, and pretended to pluck the winter plums. On the other hand, Rong Xi walked towards her. When Di Shiyin saw that woman¡¯s peach blossom eyes carrying hints of provocation, her heart couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.

    Rong Xi observed Di Shiyin¡¯s reactions. Since she liked to pretend to be virtuous and dignified so much, then let her pretend to her heart¡¯s content.

    Rong Xi had followed Concubine Yu for a long time and was most familiar with how the women in the inner palace fought for favor. On the other hand, the methods that Bianjing¡¯s noble young misses liked to use the most was to pretend to be easy-going and nonchalant on the surface, while being calculative within.

    What would elicit a woman¡¯s jealously and hatred, on the contrary was exactly the way Concubine Yu would always act arrogant and domineering. When Concubine Yu was still alive, many people hated her, their teeth itched.

    Especially towards women like Di Shiyin who stubbornly wanted to show that they were virtuous and magnanimous, only by acting this way would sh ebe able to anger her until she was half dead.

    The scent Rong Xi¡¯s body gave off grew closer and closer to Di Shiyin. Di Shiyin felt a little panicked, not knowing what this woman wanted to do.

    She wouldn¡¯t be brainless to the point where she wanted to show off in front of her, right?

    Rong Xi halted as she spoke to Di Shiyin, ¡°Young Miss Di, perhaps you forgot something.¡±

    Di Shiyin forced herself to stay calm as she asked, ¡°Which matter?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was as soft and tender as ever, though it carried some coldness within, ¡°Since I have been made into liangdi, then in this palace, I am a proper third-rank official9. On the other hand, Young Miss Di has no ranking or title, therefore it¡¯s appropriate to have you kneel to salute me. Since Young Miss Di proclaims herself to understand the rules, then why don¡¯t you salute me?¡±

    Di Shiyin finally showed an angry expression, but she was just as Rong Xi said, she currently had no ranking nor title.

    She bit her teeth and bent her knees, saluting Rong Xi, ¡°¡­Is this fine? Rong liangdi.¡±

    Rong Xi indifferently swept her gaze over her. Without saying anything, she left with her maidservants and guards.

    Di Shiyin watched as Rong Xi¡¯s figure grew smaller and smaller. She felt as if today¡¯s events were as if she encountered a ghost. Was this Rong liangdi really the Rong gugu she had schemed to expel from the palace?

    ******

    The bright moon lit up the clear night skies. The lantern glows in Yongxi Palace¡¯s Forbidden City wove a picturesque landscape.

    Recently, Mu Huai had been busy dealing with the bandits. After court ended, he would run towards the Privy Council courtyard, very busy.

    Rong Xi quietly sat at the table, thinking of Mu Huai who had yet to return to the palace. After this man had been made into the Crown Prince, he was truly diligent, a good monarch who thought of his people.

    Today she had been promoted to liangdi, and her thoughts towards Mu Huai had changed. In the past, he was the master and she was the servant. But now, she was liangdi, and although it was ultimately just a concubine, he had become her husband.

    Although she didn¡¯t dare to call him husband, and would still call out Your Highness, but¡­

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi¡¯s gaze turned tender as she looked at her belly.

    Mu Huai was her husband, and was now related to her by blood. Since that was the case, then starting from today onwards, he was her family.

    Rong Xi rubbed her stomach. The time was late, but she still had the palace maid heat up the dishes. She wanted to wait for Mu Huai to return so they could eat together.

    When Mu Huai returned to the palace, he carried in the chill from outside, but didn¡¯t look haggard. On the contrary, it was those officials in the court hall who were unable to withstand it. One by one, they revealed bitter expressions when they saw the time. Although he wasn¡¯t finished, in the end, he allowed them to leave the palace to return to their residences.

    He originally wanted to find an official from the Supreme Court10 and investigate the records, especially the case of Rong Bing losing his job. But since it was late, he could only push it aside for now.

    After living a life, Mu Huai was not as confused as he was in his last life when he had just started taking over government affairs. After governing for more than a decade, he had a much clearer insight now that he was standing in this position again.

    The Ministry of Justice inside the Department of State Affairs and the Supreme Court seemingly had separate jurisdictions and powers.

    During the Qi dynasty, the Supreme Court usually only judged important and urgent cases in Bianjing, while the punishment would be determined and meted out by the Ministry of Justice. This had unknowingly decreased the efficiency of Great Qi¡¯s judicial process by a lot.

    Great Qi¡¯s judicial process and justice departments must change.

    Mu Huai wanted to find Yan Juxu and discuss this with him, but ever since he had brought Rong Xi back to the palace, he had yet to meet Yan Juxu.

    He recalled in his past life that at this time, Yan Juxu¡¯s wife seemed to have fallen ill. Although he had just taken up the position, he still applied for absence.

    All the commoners had priased him for sharing tribulations with his wife.

    On the journey back to the Eastern Palace, Mu Huai was still contemplating about government affairs, and it was late. He suddenly realized that this life was different from the one before.

    In this life, that woman was still alive.

    She had just been promoted to liangdi and was his woman. He couldn¡¯t focus solely on government affairs, he needed to find the time to accompany her.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s lips hooked up.

    After entering the hall, he discovered that woman was sitting at the table, and the chopsticks were placed on the chopstick holder. None of the dishes had been eaten from.

    Rong Xi sensed Mu Huai had returned and rose up from the table.

    He was wearing a yuanyou crown11 and wore a double leather belt around his robes. Looking regal and eye-catching, he was in high spirits. It seemed to contradict the aura around Mu Huai, yet also seemed to be in harmony.

    A strength seemed to come from within his bones, and his methods were cruel and ruthless, but he was also a brave warrior. On the other hand, his face was as clear and handsome as a scholar, and when he wore his simplistic inner robes, he had an air of elegance about him.

    Just as Rong Xi was thinking about how outstanding he was, this man¡¯s expression turned dark.

    Mu Huai coldly rebuked her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat dinner?¡±

    Rong Xi replied, ¡°This slave¡­concubine wanted to wait for Your Highness to come back to eat together.¡±

    Seeing an aggrieved and slightly timid expression on her face, Mu Huai¡¯s face was a little dark. He thought, if he were to return late in the future, he would definitely send someone to notify her so she wouldn¡¯t wait like this again.

    The dishes had just been reheated and were still steaming.

    These past few das, Rong Xi¡¯s morning sickness had gotten much better. She saw Mu Huai¡¯s appetite tonight was quite big and asked, ¡°Did Your Highness not each much for lunch?¡±

    Mu Huai answered, ¡°I never eat lunch.¡±

    After Rong Xi died in his past life, he had only eaten one meal a day and was completely uninterested in food. Eating was just to sustain him.

    Now it looks like his early demise in his past life was related to this habit.

    Rong Xi raised her slim wrist and scooped some soup for the man, speaking with concern, ¡°In the future, when Your Highness is dealing with government affairs, you still have to eat lunch, otherwise your body will not be able to handle it.¡±

    Mu Huai received the soup and stared at Rong Xi for a while. Rong Xi felt her face heat up under his gaze, and her cheeks turned red.

    Mu Huai finished the soup Rong Xi had scooped for him.

    After being busy for a whole day, there was a soft and tender woman waiting for him in the Eastern Palace, he had warm food to eat.

    All of this was different from his past life.

    Actually, before he rebirthed, he also had these warm days before.

    When Rong Xi was his servant, she had also accompanied him for dinner, kindly and attentively taking care of him. But the him at that time didn¡¯t realize he was living in happiness.

    Only in his past life when that woman had left him did Mu Huai realize that the seemingly peaceful and calm interactions everyday was actually so precious to him.

    Thankfully, he had the chance to make it up now.

    Mu Huai replied in a low voice, ¡°En.¡±

    After finishing dinner, Mu Huai took a bath. His robes were half-open and his body was still hot as he gathered the delicate woman on the bed into his arms. Since she had been promoted to liangdi, then tomorrow he needed to take Rong Xi to Weiyang Palace to greet the Empress.

    Mu Huai pointed some things out to Rong Xi, afraid she would make any mistakes. Before the ceremony occurred, he needed to find some people from the Ministry of Rites to teach her the ceremonial rites.

    Rong Xi was already very sleepy at this time, and her eyes were half-closed as she lay on the man¡¯s broad chest. When Mu Huai saw this, he lightly poked her forehead, ¡°Lazy woman, I¡¯m talking to you, did you listen?¡±

    Rong Xi naively nodded her head. Mu Huai had already forgot how she had followed Concubine Yu for so many years and had helped her fight for favor. Towards all the noble personages in the palace, even Zhuang Emperor¡¯s personality and likes and dislikes, she understood them very well.

    Still, she replied in a thin voice, ¡°What Your Highness has mentioned, this concubine has taken note.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard her still calling him Your Highness, his thin lips pressed together. This woman had become his little liangdi tonight, but was still calling him Your Highness.

    Mu Huai tightly gripped the woman¡¯s pair of soft hands, then intertwined her fingers together, holding them against her waist. Following, he gently raised the woman¡¯s warm and palm-size face and saw her lazy and sleepy appearance.

    Mu Huai helplessly lowered his head to peck her soft lips.

    Rong Xi closed her eyes, and felt the man kiss her lips as they slightly curved up into a smile. Afterwards, she sprawled out her small body against the man¡¯s embrace.

    Mu Huai¡¯s usual apathetic eyes had a hint of laughter in them as he asked, ¡°Still calling me Your Highness?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was tender and sticky as she asked in a puzlled manner, ¡°Then what do I call Your Highness?¡±

    Mu Huai kneaded the woman¡¯s chin as he gently commanded, ¡°You should call me Husband.¡±

 Chapter 32 - Yaya

    Listening to Mu Huai¡¯s words, Rong Xi opened her eyes, her heart rate slowly increasing.

    Many years ago when she was still the young miss of an official¡¯s family, she had dreamed about what her future husband would be like. But she had never predicted that her own husband would be such an overbearing and proud man like Mu Huai.

    What¡¯s done is done. She was pregnant with his child and had become his woman. Mu Huai wanted her to call him husband, and Rong Xi naturally felt some expectation and joy.

    Mu Huai was her husband.

    But between a couple, it wasn¡¯t an absolute necessity to call one wife and the other husband. Mu Huai had never called her by a title either, usually calling her by just ¡®you¡¯, or when he¡¯s angry, he¡¯d directly call out her name.

    Rong Xi remembered Mu Huai¡¯s courtesy name was Zhi Yan. It was a very pleasant-sounding name, a gentleman like the jade tree.

    Rong Xi secretly chanted Mu Huai¡¯s courtesy name Zhi Yan a few times inside her heart, but what left her lips was. ¡°¡­Husband.¡±

    Her voice was sweet and sticky. Mu Huai suddenly felt as if someone knocked on his heart. Just a call of husband would make one lose his senses, he wanted more.

    Mu Huai¡¯s thin lips hooked up as he bugged her again in a low voice, ¡°Call me again.¡±

    Rong Xi bravely placed her lips by Mu Huai¡¯s ears, and she gently kissed the man¡¯s earlobe. When she saw the man¡¯s body turn stiff, she repeated again, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re the best. Hurry and hug this concubine to sleep.¡±

    Whispered right into his ears, he felt his heart become itchy. The moment he thought about how this woman¡¯s soft lips was on his earlobe, Mu Huai¡¯s heart suddenly became numb and this feeling spread throughout his limbs.

    His eyes suddenly turned dark as he pinned the woman underneath him. Rong Xi¡¯s thick black hair spread out on the bed like the ocean. The man¡¯s tall stature cast a shadow over her small body. At this moment, her sleepiness and fatigue had disappeared, and her mind immediately became tense.

    Mu Huai held himself up with one hand and the other one was lfiting the woman¡¯s chin. It looked like he was being forceful, but actually he was extremely cautious and restrained as he deeply kissed her.

    Who knows how much time had passed, Rong Xi was kissed until her mind turned hazy. Only then did she remember that she was actually pregnant and she hurriedly reminded Mu Huai, ¡°¡­Husband, this concubine¡­this concubine is not in the stable period1 yet¡­¡±

    Mu Huai hadn¡¯t completely lost his rationality. Meeting her timid eyes, he took in her actions and let go of her. When he thought of how he only had a taste of that sweetness, the veins on the back of his hand popped out. If things continued like this, before the baby in her popped out, he¡¯d be finished first. But Rong Xi was like a porcelain doll right now, fragile and easily breakable. He couldn¡¯t bear to treat her like that.

    Mu Huai helped the woman up and let her lean against him. He played with her soft hair, gently stroking it.

    This woman was still too timid. Just a kiss and she would get frightened to this extent.

    Mu Huai pursed his lips, then hovered his mouth against her slightly blushing ears as he gave a hoarse laugh, ¡°So scared?¡±

    Rong Xi shrank in his arms, not daring to say anything. After this man had captured her back, he became much more restrained than before in regards to bedroom matters. But whenever she would recall everything that happened with him in the past, she would still feel some fear.

    When Mu Huai saw she didn¡¯t speak, he didn¡¯t become angry. He lowered his head and kissed the top of her head as he gently called out, ¡°Good Xi¡¯er2.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, her heart lurched. Mu Huai called her Xi¡¯er? Did she hear wrongly?

    His voice was low and rich and very electrifying. When he called her Xi¡¯er, she felt as if her heart was short-circuiting. Rong Xi closed her eyes and decided to play dumb, but her thick and long lashes fluttered up and down.

    At this time, the man had already gently pushed away the woman in his arms. Looking at her watery peach blossom eyes, his had a light smile on.

    Afterward, his voice was bewitching as he said, ¡°Good Xi¡¯er, help me eat it.¡±

    ******

    The next morning had a light mist. Rong Xi had woken up before Mu Huai. When she remembered what happened last night, her ears turned red again.

    Ever since Rong Xi had gotten pregnant, she would be easily tired, but she bore with it and gotten up earlier than Mu Huai.

    The robes for the rank of liangdi had already arrived at the Eastern palace last night. It consisted of a luxurious and complicated wide-sleeved outer robe. Dark in color, it contained the aura of the imperial family.

    Today, her hair was going to put into a gao ji bun and she had to wear an extravagant and heavy wig as well. Since she now had a position, then she would not let anything go wrong. Rong Xi placed a lot of importance on greeting Empress Ye at Weiyang Palace today.

    Although she was nervous, she had accompanied Concubine Yu to Weiyang Palace before and had seen her a few times at different events, so she wasn¡¯t so nervous that she had fumbled.

    After Dan Xiang and the other palace maids had finished dressing her, Mu Huai still had not gotten up. Rong Xi knelt on the expensive rug next to the four-poster bed and quietly appreciated Mu Huai¡¯s sleeping appearance.

    She felt the wig weigh down on her, and so she placed her elbows on the side of the bed. Slightly tilting her head, she continued watching the man deep asleep. Mu Huai looked very nice when he slept. In his sleep, he had no angry or dark expression on his face, and his brows were in a rare state of relaxation.

    When Rong Xi saw his brows slightly crinkle, she gently kissed the space between his brows seeing that he was still aslep.

    Mu Huai slightly raised his eyebrows. He smelled the familiar and calming scent coming from the woman. Just as his big hands were going to cup the woman¡¯s head for him to return the kiss, Rong Xi escaped just in time.

    She was afraid that Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t be able to control his strength and mess up her hair.

    The man finally woke up. Knowing the woman had avoided him, he was a little unhappy. Being such a seductress this early in the morning, she really was a disaster.

    Mu Huai sat up on the bed and the aura around him was a little intimidating. He closed his eyes and massaged the space between his brows. Rong Xi felt that the Mu Huai when he just woke up looked like a lazy lion.

    After Mu Huai opened his eyes, he saw Rong Xi had already finished dressing, and quietly savored her appearance. When he saw her delicate and skinny figure barely holding up the liangdi robes, as well as the jade comb nestled in her bun, her palm-sized face looked a little sharper.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression warmed up a little.

    If he put this delicate woman up on that seat, it would be a pretty interesting process as well.

    The palace maids were scared of Mu Huai and didn¡¯t dare to personally serve him. Even if they did come, they would often make mistakes due to their fear.

    Actually, Rong Xi was always curious about what mistakes the three palace maids that Mu Huai had sentenced to execution had made. But Shun Fu didn¡¯t tell her and even now, she was a little afraid to ask Mu Huai.

    Rong Xi helped Mu Huai dress with familiar ease. After helping him into his official robes, she clasped his jade-buckle belt, then stood on tip-toe to place the beaded mian guan on his head. Mu Huai had his eyes closed as he was thinking deeply. His height was much taller than Rong Xi. When he saw that she was going to help him wear the headgear, he slightly lowered his head.

    The beads on the mian guan clacked as they swung around.

    The Eastern Palace was a little far from Weiyang Palace. Mu Huai had sent someone to Nianzi Courtyard in advance. After court ended, the two people departed for Weiyang Palace in a luxurious sedan. Rong Xi sat next to Mu Huai. Although they were traveling along the familiar palace roads, it was the first time she was being lifted by others. She felt that this feeling was quite fresh and also felt nervous at the same time.

    At this time, Mu Huai held her hand. He didn¡¯t look at her, a calm expression on his face.

    When they arrived at the main hall of Weiyang Palace, there was already a crowd of concubines sitting inside. The Empress and Zhuang Emperor were also sitting side by side in the head seats. The concubines in the inner palace were curious about the looks of this Rong liangdi who had a commoner background. When they saw her face, they finally understood why this cold and arrogant crown prince would favor this Rong liangdi so much.

    She was truly born beautiful beyond compare, like someone that wasn¡¯t of this world.

    Most of Zhuang Emperor¡¯s concubines were already middle-aged. When they saw the young and pretty Rong Xi, it would be a lie to say they didn¡¯t feel some jealousy.

    Rong Xi entered the hall and sat down, not showing any nervousness at all. In the past, she had followed Concubine Yu and come to Weiyang Palace many times. Therefore, she was also used to the scene in front of her.

    Mu Huai sat next to Rong Xi. Looking at the dense throng of women, a sense of irritation rose from inside. His countenance sank, feeling that the smell of foundation and power was suffocating. He was very uncomfortable sitting in the middle of a crowd of women. In his past life, he did not marry any woman, and thus he naturally never came to Weiyang Palace to give his greetings.

    This was different from being surrounded by men at court. In his past life when he attended court, the officials would be dressed according to their ranks and would look largely the same. On the other hand, the palace concubines in front of him were wearing robes in all sorts of colors, making him feel dizzy.

    The officials were very far from the dragon throne he sat on, but although Weiyang Palace¡¯s main hall could be considered to be quite spacious, with all these people sitting inside, the space felt a little cramped. Moreover, those women would cast glances at him and Rong Xi from time to time.

    How annoying.

    Mu Huai¡¯s sharp brows sank again.

    Looking at the woman next to him, he saw that she still looked somewhat calm. Seeing him look at her, she even showed him a warm smile. When he saw Rong Xi smile at him, Mu Huai¡¯s irritated mood slowly settled down. When he saw no one was looking at him, he sneakily held the woman¡¯s soft hand in his own.

    The two Di family sisters were standing behind the screen. They secretly observed everything that was happening in this hall. Di Shihua finally saw Rong Xi¡¯s appearance, and she whispered in a slightly surprised tone to Di Shiyin, ¡°That Rong liangdi truly has a beautiful appearance. In my whole entire life, this is the first time I have seen such a beautiful person. Elder Sister, you have encountered a difficult opponent this time.¡±

    Di Shiyin was quiet for a moment. Her eyes were full of jealousy, then she spoke in a placid tone, ¡°What¡¯s the point of looking beautiful, in the end she¡¯s just a commoner without any background. She¡¯s just living off of the favor that Crown Prince is giving her.¡±

    Just as Di Shihua wanted to say something, she saw Di Shiyin put a finger on her lips, implying for her to be quiet. She spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, niangniang is saying something.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s spoke to Zhuang Emperor in a calm voice, ¡°Since Crown Prince has taken in a liangdi, then the matter of selecting the Crown Princess Consort can also be moved up.¡±

    When she heard this, Di Shiyin¡¯s lips slightly hooked up.

    Rong Xi felt as if someone had stabbed her heart. She was Mu Huai¡¯s concubine and it would be inevitable that she would want to have her husband only love her. When she imagined him holding another woman to sleep, she really couldn¡¯t bear having to share Mu Huai with anyone else.

    But he was the Crown Prince, the future monarch of Great Qi, how could he be solely hers.

    Zhuang Emperor didn¡¯t say anything. He knew that the Empress had the intention of making the daughter from the Di family Mu Huai¡¯s principal consort. The Empress was his legal wife; when the two were young, they also had their sweet and honey-filled days. But later, his feelings towards the Empress had cooled. These past few years, the empress had been suppressed by Noble Consort Li, and though she couldn¡¯t give birth, she had never caused any trouble either.

    In Zhuang Emperor¡¯s heart, he still felt a little sorry towards the Empress.

    Therefore, he said, ¡°Does Empress have any thoughts? Let us hear it.¡±

    The Empress replied, ¡°This subject-wife thinks that we can let the Ministry of Rites select some noble young misses for the Crown Prince to pick. Bengong can also help the Crown Prince take a look as well. Other than choosing the Crown Princess Consort, we can also pick a few more fengyi and liangyuan for the Crown Prince as well.¡±

    Mu Huai let out a scoff when he heard this. When he sensed that woman¡¯s hand was pulling away from his grasp, he tightened his grip. ROng Xi was helpless as she forced herself to stay indifferent.

    The Eastern Palace was so big, she could not be the only woman living there with a status. She was pregnant, and she would no t be able to serve Mu Huai for the next few months.

    Zhuang Emperor asked Mu Huai, ¡°Crown Prince, how do you view Empress¡¯s arrangements.¡±

    Mu Huai let go of Rong Xi¡¯s hand.

    He stood up and gave a salute before respectfully replying to Zhuang Emperor, ¡°Last year, my country had fallen into a deficit due to using most of the country¡¯s treasury on military expenses. If I were to take in the Crown Princess Consort, then the wedding ceremony alone will naturally incur large expenses, not to mention the selection in Bianjing. Furthermore, Father Emperor¡¯s illness still has not been cured, so this subject-son naturally does not have the mood to take in so many women.¡±

    When the Empress hear this, her expression froze.

    Zhuang Emperor replied in approval, ¡°En, Crown Prince is filial and thinks of the citizens. Then it¡¯s fine to just not do the selection.¡±

    When Mu Huai sat back down, the Empress blinked. No matter what Mu Huai said, Zhuang Emperor would always praise him. She was long used to this.

    However, his words really choked her today. Talking about being filial, then talking about the citizens, she really could not bring up the matter of him marrying Di Shiyin again. It seems like she had to think of a way to make this cold Crown Prince marry Di Shiyin.

    Even if she had to use some underhanded tricks.

    ******

    When the concubines left Weiyang Palace, Mu Huai also left with Rong Xi. When she heard what Mu Huai said to the Empress, Rong Xi¡¯s tense heart had also calmed down a lot. It seems like in the near future, Mu Huai won¡¯t be taking in any other women. There won¡¯t by any Di Shiyin, nor any liangyuan or fengyi.

    Zhuang Emperor exited the palace with the Empress¡¯s support. When he saw Mu Huai was still nearby, he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Man Ya, come with zhen to the Bureau of Astrology.¡±

    Mu Huai nodded his head, then had Rong Xi to return to the Eastern Palace first. Rong Xi obediently nodded her head. When she saw Mu Huai and Zhuang Emperor¡¯s figures disappear into the horizon, a surprised look appeared in her eyes.

    Man Ya?

    Is this Mu Huai¡¯s pet name?

    She never expected that such a domineering man like Mu Huai would have such an interesting pet name. Just as she was thinking it was funny, she saw Di Shihua walking towards her. Behind her was her personal maidservant carrying luggage with her. It looked like they were going to leave th epalace and return to their residence.

    Just as Rong Xi thought, Di Shihua was indeed returning back to the Minister¡¯s estate. She felt that the palace was not as interesting as before. The Empress was clearly in favor of Di Shiyin, and thus she felt like she was just being used as a foil the longer she stayed in Yongxi Palace.

    When Di Shihua saw Rong Xi walking towards her, the maidservant behind her was a quick-witted one as she reminded her in a low voice, ¡°Young Miss, she is a liangdi, you have to greet her.¡±

    Helpless, she could only bend her knees and greet Rong Xi. After she finished, she was preparing to continue walking towards Xuanhua Gate.

    Rong Xi stopped her at this time, ¡°Young Miss Di, please stay.¡±

    Di Shihua was a little confused. This woman should hold a grudge against her older sister, and it wasn¡¯t like she (DSH) was the one preparing to marry Mu Hai, so what did she stop her for?

    Di Shihua replied, ¡°Rong liangdi¡­.is there something you need?¡±

    Rong Xi gave a faint smile. Her peach blossom eyes observed the silver four butterfly hair ornament dangling in her hair. After lightly coughing a few times, she replied, ¡°Young Miss¡¯s hair ornament is really pretty, don¡¯t know which stall in Bianjing made it, I also want one.¡±

    Di Shihua couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She felt this Rong liangdi was truly a coarse person, the epitome of a commoner who never saw a good thing. After entering the palace, as people grew in power, naturally they could obtain whatever good thing they wanted.

    Really such a vulgar person.

    Di Shihua had a round face and had exquisite looks. She caressed the hair ornament in her hair and smugly replied to Rong Xi, ¡°Rong liangdi, this hair ornament can¡¯t be bought off the streets. This is what Her Majesty the Empress gifted me.¡±

    Rong Xi purposely put on an expression of realization, then ordered Dan Xiang, ¡°Remember this style. After we return, I¡¯ll have the Crown Prince make me a similar one.¡±

    Dan Xiang looked at the gloating Di Shihua, then remembering Rong Xi¡¯s instructions just now, she replied, ¡°Yes, this slave has remembered it¡­but this slave feels that Young Miss Di¡¯s hair ornament is very familiar¡­I think the elder Young Miss Di had also worn it before. Liangdi, take a look, the pearl on the corner of the butterfly wing wasn¡¯t there before. It looks like it was re-attached after being broken off¡­¡±

    Before she finished, Rong Xi purposely scolded her, ¡°What are you talking so much nonsense for in front of Young Miss Di?¡±

    Dan Xiang repeatedly admitted her wrongs in front of Rong Xi and Di Shihua. When she finished talking, Di Shihua¡¯s face was extremely ugly.

    She was not that stupid. Naturally she figured out what that palace maid was saying. This ornament was one that Di Shiyin had used before and had even broken. Then, the Empress had given Di Shiyin¡¯s unwanted and broken hair ornament to her as a gift, and she even treated it as a treasure, wearing it.

    Di Shihua was so angry, she instantly pulled out the expensive hair ornament, throwing it on the stone ground.

    The maidservant behind her was shocked and hurriedly picked up t he ornament as she continuously persuaded her, ¡°Miss¡­you cannot just throw this anywhere. The Empress gave you this hair ornament, and is considered as an imperial reward. It¡¯s a crime if it becomes damaged.¡±

    Di Shihua harrumphed and turned away. She was so angry, her whole body was shaking. Her eyes had also turned red.

    Rong Xi purposely put on an apologetic expression and softly persuaded, ¡°Young Miss Di, my servant was speaking nonsense just now and had offended you. However, though I was born a commoner, I have also seen the internal fights in aristocratic families¡­I felt a sort of affinity with you, and thus wanted to chat with you a little more today. Young Miss Di should learn to be a little more discerning, lest you let someone with ill intentions step on you and raise you up, making you a target.¡±

    Finished, Rong Xi slowly turned around and her figure disappeared as she left Weiyang Palace¡¯s main door with Dan Xiang.

    Di Shihua was still standing there, thinking of what Rong liangdi just said to her. She naturally knew that Rong Xi didn¡¯t harbor good intentions. However, Rong liangdi¡®s words also were not without reason.

    When Di Shihua recalled that day Mu Huai punished her to kneel, not only did Di Shiyin not help her beg for mercy, she even left first. Di Shihua felt even more hatred. Both were di daughters, her parents favored her older sister, and her paternal aunt, the Empress, also favored her older sister.

    On what basis? On what basis should she bear this humiliation? On what basis did she have to use something Di Shiyin abandoned? Did the Empress treat her as a fool? Repairing a broken hair ornament and passing it off as new to give to her, did she think she would cry tears of gratitude?

    Di Shihua had always respected her older sister. But at this moment, Di Shihua3 finally realized that her virtuous and mannerly elder sister did not treat her as her blood-related younger sister at all.

    ******

    At midday, the cloudy skies in Bianjing finally cleared up, making people feel happy.

    Rong Xi returned to the Eastern Palace along with Dan Xiang and a crowd of attendants and bumped into Mu Huai who was also returning.

    Seeing Mu Huai walk towards her, Rong Xi was puzzled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Husband go with His Majesty to the Bureau of Astronomy? How come you¡¯re back so quickly?¡±

    Recalling the condition fo Zhuang Emperor¡¯s condition, Mu Huai¡¯s countenance grew heavy as he replied, ¡°Before we were even halfway there, Fahter Emperor fell ill and was carried back to Ganyuan Hall.¡±

    Rong Xi asked , ¡°Then is Husband going to the hall for political affairs¡­or leaving the palace to go to the Court of Judicial Review?¡±

    Looking at the beauty wearing a luxurious wide-sleeved robe, Mu Huai¡¯s face had a rarely seen peaceful expression on it as he answered in a relaxed manner, ¡°I returned back to the Eastern Palace to accompany liangdi for lunch.¡±

    The corners of Rong Xi¡¯s lips slightly raised up as she replied in a soft voice, ¡°En, Husband should eat more today.¡±

    Mu Huai had already taken hold of her hand when Rong Xi recalled how Zhuang Emperor had called Mu Huai Man Ya earlier.

    She started imagining how Mu Huai looked like when he was a child and secretly chanted Man Ya, Man Ya a few times. She also wanted to call Mu Huai Man Ya, or calling him Yaya would be more catchy.

    But she could only banish this idea. If she really called him that, Mu Huai might very well break her wrists. Rong Xi fell into a daze while she was thinking, and unconsciouslly spoke those two words out loud.

    ¡°Yaya.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard these two words, his steps faltered and he came to a standstill. He instantly reacted. This woman had heard his pet name earlier this morning at Weiyang Palace.

    Mu Huai felt as if his heroic image had instantly collapsed due to this pet name. How could he have the face to lift his head around this woman in the future?

    Rong Xi came back to her senses and realized she had actually said those two words aloud, what bad luck.

    She immediately placed her hand over her mouth, a shocked expression on her face as she muffled her sounds.

    Mu Huai¡¯s face had already turned dark as he fiercely asked her in a low voice, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡±

    This author wants to say:

    Mu Huai: Don¡¯t touch me (sulky)

 Chapter 33 - Iâ€™ll Feed You

    Listening to Mu Huai¡¯s unkind tone of voice, Rong Xi felt as if she had lost her mind, and she felt regretful, blaming herself for not being more alert.

    After returning to the palace, the love that Mu Huai had showered her with had made her forget etiquette. After all, he was Great Qi¡¯s Crown prince, the future Son of Heaven, and she was just his concubine.

    A husband and wife in the imperial family is different than the commoners¡¯ husband and wife. All of the citizens were Mu Huai¡¯s subjects, and she was his subject, not just his woman.

    As his father, Zhuang Emperor could naturally call him Man Ya.

    Her calling him that was her forgetting her place.

    But in the future, she could secretly call him Man Ya in her heart.

    As Rong Xi contemplated, she didn¡¯t dare to look straight into Mu Huai¡¯s eyes and could only stutter, ¡°This¡­this concubine¡­¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s clean and handsome face was expressionless, but the hand holding the woman¡¯s soft hand had tightened a little. Rong Xi¡¯s palms were sweating a little by this point. Mu Huai could feel the dampness in his palms, and he felt a little helpless.

    In his past life, when he talked to his subjects, he was used to being cold and lofty, and the way he spoke carried the aura of a monarch, making people feel pressured.

    When he spoke to Rong Xi, if he didn¡¯t pay careful attention, his tone would unconsciously turn more solemn.

    But this woman was already his liangdi, yet her personality was still so timid. The moment he was just a little harsher, she would be frightened out of her wits.

    The Concubien Yu that Rong Xi had served before was rumored to be a domineering and arrogant master as well. How on earth did she serve Concubine Yu in the past? Mu Huai really couldn¡¯t figure this out. On the other hand, he felt that before she becomes the Crown Princess Consort, he still had to teach her many things.

    When the crowd of people returned to the Eastern Palace, the servants had already set up lunch in the hall. The dishes included rare delicacies such as grilled beef brisket, crystal cakes, eel soup, etc.

    Watching the way Rong Xi eat as if she was a little kitten, it was clear she didn¡¯t have much of an appetite. Mu Huai set down his chopsticks and looked at her. Before he could even say anything, that woman was already frightened to the point she choked.

    Mu Huai¡¯s face sank again, but when Rong Xi lightly coughed, his big hand gently patted her back.

    He tried his best to control his tone of voice as he asked, ¡°Did I scold you at all? Why are you so scared?¡±

    The first half was spoken quite calmly, but the latter half was spoken with a heavier tone.

    Rong Xi¡¯s red-rimmed eyes looked at Mu Huai as she shook her head and replied in a small voice, ¡°¡­It¡¯s this concubine¡¯s fault, not Husband¡¯s.¡±

    Even up until now, she was still deeply afraid of Mu Huai. Even being his concubine did not change this fact.

    Mu Huai¡¯s brows grew heavy, as he lowered his hand from her back. He finally felt that Confucius was right in saying that women were difficult to raise. Truly an accurate saying. Raising a woman was so troublesome; he couldn¡¯t scold her nor hit her.

    If he scolded her, tears would fill her eyes. If he touched her just a little, her delicate and sensitive skin would immediately turn red. Such a finicky woman was driving him to his grave.

    Although that woman didn¡¯t treat him disrespectfully due to his pet name, and he had regained his face back, Mu Huai still felt a little distressed inside. Mu Huai called for Dan Xiang and questioned her in a cold voice, ¡°Which chef made this food?¡±

    Before Dan Xiang could answer, Mu Huai¡¯s gaze turned sharp as he continued, ¡°Liangdi isn¡¯t used to eating it, don¡¯t let this person work anymore in the future.¡±

    Dan Xiang blinked a couple times, then respectfully obeyed. Inside, however, she felt that although the Crown Prince had a surly temper, he treated Rong liangdi extremely well.

    After Rong Xi finished the nerv-ewracking lunch, Mu Huai didn¡¯t immediately leave the Eastern Palace, instead sending someone to call for an imperial physician. Last time, when the imperial physician came to look at Rong Xi, he was not by her side. Although he knew that there was nothing wrong with Rong Xi¡¯s body, he still felt a little woried.

    The imperial physician who came was the same youth as the one who took her pulse last time. He was wearing the standard imperial physician robes that was adorned with cranes. He wore a yan tou on his head, and he looked like an upright person.

    Last time, because Mu Huai wasn¡¯t present, a screen was set up in the hall to prevent any ill gossip. This young imperial physician didn¡¯t see what Rong Xi looked like last time. This time, though he had only taken a quick glance, he was stunned into a standstill.

    Although he quickly adjusted his expression and mood, Mu Huai had taken in his little actions and gave him a sharp look. The imperial physician only felt a heavy and dark aura winding around him, and he broke out into a cold sweat. He sighed deeply, this Crown Prince was really someone that couldn¡¯t be ofended.

    After he had taken Rong Xi¡¯s pulse, the imperial physician spoke in a respectful tone, ¡°Liangdi¡®s condition is fine. The fetus is healthy, but Your Highness must be careful¡­before liangdi reaches the five-month mark, bedroom activities are prohibited.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when he heard this, but Rong Xi felt very embarrassed.

    Mu Huai glanced at the woman¡¯s blushing face and ordered the imperial physician, ¡°Take good care of liangdi. If she is able to safely give birth to the royal child, I will naturally heavily reward you. If something happens to the fetus, then you can just give up that head of yours.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s terrible reputation preceded him, and he also extremely loved this liangdi who came from commoner roots. Before the young imperial physician came to the Eastern Palace today, he had already prepared himself. He was not at all surprised by the threatening words Mu Huai had just uttered.

    After Mu Huai gestured to let the imperial physician leave, Rong Xi¡¯s tender voice stopped him, ¡°Imperial Physician, please wait a moment. Please take His Highness¡¯s pulse as well.¡±

    The imperial physician obeyed.

    Mu Huai sat on the arhat bed as he raised an eyebrow and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, there¡¯s no need for him to take my pulse.¡±

    Rong Xi walked to Mu Huai¡¯s side and kneeled by his knees as she lifted his wrist and placed it on the desk. She gently explained to him in a concerned tone, ¡°Your Highness is naturally without illness¡­however, Your Highness has been very business recently with government affairs, so it is inevitable that minor ailments may sprout. Let the imperial physician take a look so as to prevent it from growing into something seious.¡±

    Seeing the woman earnestly gaze at him, Mu Huai didn¡¯t reject her anymore.

    When he was twenty-years-old, his body was very healthy and he was very strong due to practicing martial arts. Maybe it was because of this, that he didn¡¯t really pay attention to his body in his past life. Although the imperial physicians were supposed to routinely check the emperor¡¯s pulse, he had felt that it was unnecessary and thus abolished this practice.

    Only until the year he ascended the throne did he discover that his body had some minor ailments. However, even then, he didn¡¯t place much importance on it. Later on, he had felt dizzy after court had ended, and the imperial physician finally told him that he had to look after his body. But the him at that time felt it was strenuous to even just lift a longsword.

    Having a second chance to live, with an extra woman by his side reminding him to take care of his body was quite a nice feeling. In this lifetime, he has Rong Xi, has a child. Therefore, he should take good care of his health and live a few dacdes longer.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s expression lightened up.

    The imperial physician reported that his body was quite healthy but also added, ¡°However, Your Highness¡¯s inflamed kidney¡­although it¡¯s a little serious, I can write a few anti-inflammatory prescriptions to help adjust the body¡¯s condition.¡±

    The words didn¡¯t need to be spoken too clearly, Rong Xi and Mu Huai naturally knew what the imperial physician meant by saying this.1

    Rong Xi¡¯s face was so red, it looked like she was having a fever. This past month, Mu Huai had been living like a monk. Even though the two had used some other methods, he had yet to be fully satisfied. Maybe it¡¯s because Mu Huai had overindulged himself in these types of activities before returning to the palace, Rong Xi also had no idea how long Mu Huai had been restraining himself. If he really had no plans to taken in other women, then he would have to stay abstinent for ten months or so.

    For someone with such a big appetite like him, it was actually quite pitiful.

    After the imperial physician left the Eastern Palace, Mu Huai felt Rong Xi was looking at him with a gaze full of pity. His sharp brows crinkled and he somewhat unhappily said, ¡°Don¡¯t use that type of gaze to look at me. After the child in your stomach comes out, I will have you repay your debts altogether¡­you won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡±

    He grinded his teeth as he spat out the last word.

    Rong Xi¡¯s small frame laid across his knees, and she held back her embarrassment, ¡°En¡­this concubine knows.¡±

    Mu Huai had a sulky expression on his face. This woman had no idea that he had been abstinent for over a decade already. Seeing her laid across his knees, she personified the verse ¡°spread across the lover¡¯s legs, not pitiful at all¡±2. His stone-cold heart turned soft.

    Mu Huai stretched his hand out to caress her reddened ear, and gently kneaded it as if he was teasing a kitten. Seeing her appearance become more and more pitiful, he picked up the woman and had her sat on his lap.

    Dan Xiang had finished brewing the medicinal tonic for stabilizing the fetus and entered the hall right at this moment, not expecting to witness the two master¡¯s romantic moments and hurriedly turned around. She hesitated on whether to bring the medicine in now or wait until the two master¡¯s were done before bring int in.

    Mu Huai saw Dan Xiang¡¯s figure and smelled the bitter scent of the medicine. The woman in his embrace had also smelled the bitter medicine, and her brows wrinkled, extremely reluctant.

    Mu Huai ordered Dan Xiang, ¡°Bring the medicine in.¡±

    Dan Xiang lowered her head and placed the medicine on the desk.

    Just as Rong Xi was about to have Mu Huai let go of her so she could drink the medicine, she saw Mu Huai encircle an arm around her waist, and use his other to pick up the bowl of medicine and took a mouthful of the bitter medicine.

    She was stunned and asked in a confused voice, ¡°Husband¡­you¡­¡±

    Mu Huai felt this medicine was really bitter and he frowned. His voice was placid as he answered, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Sweet (1)

    Mu Huai¡¯s hands were very good-looking. The knuckles and joints were prominent and the fingers were long and slender. When he said he would feed her, he picked up the semi-transparent porcelain spoon and stirred the medicinal tonic in the bowl to help distribute the heat more evenly.

    When Rong Xi heard Mu Huai say he would feed her, she felt a little panicked inside. In the past she was a servant and was used to being the one serving him. On the other hand, Mu Huai was the Crown prince, and his personality was cold and proud. To personally serve his concubine doing this kind of thing, anyone seeing this would feel flattered.

    Ever since Rong Xi returned with Mu Huai to the palace, she felt that Mu Huai had a drastic change of attitude towards her. All of his actions until now was clearly Mu Huai trying to pamper her.

    Rong Xi couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind his change. Maybe it¡¯s because she had been a servant for so long, but seeing her husband pamper and love her like so, her heart felt especially sweet. At the same time, however, she also felt as if this was all a dream, and even somewhat felt that it was a burden.

    That burdensome feeling carried a sense of uneasiness with it as well.

    She was afraid that Mu Huai would treat her well now, but he would also treat her coldly in the future and like another woman. Rong Xi felt ever since she had gotten pregnant, she had fallen into the habit of overthinking. The saying ¡°a woman loses all her senses after falling in love¡± was very accurate in describing her current situation.

    She knew that Mu Huai definitely liked her and had feelings for her. Perhaps his change was because of the child in her stomach, thus sprouting feelings of ¡°love the house and thy crow¡±1.

    Rong Xi¡¯s cheeks turned red and she told Mu Huai in a small voice, ¡°Husband¡­let this concubine do it herself¡­¡±

    Seeing Rong Xi reach her arm out trying to steal the bowl away from him, Mu Huai frowned and commanded in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move around and fall.¡±

    Rong Xi could only do as he ordered, and wrapped an arm around his waist. Mu Huai held the bowl of soup as he fed her spoon by spoon.

    However, this medicine was really too bitter. Every time she drank a spoonful, her brows would droop even more. Looking at this appearance of hers, Mu Huai developed some interest. This woman was very obedient in his arms, not at all harboring any grudges.

    She was too obedient to the point he wanted to tease her until she cried. Mu Huai had to push down the sudden evil ideas that popped up. There was just a little under half of the medicine left. He had to make this woman finish it all.

    When the bitter medicine entered the throat, it was difficult to keep it down. Rong Xi¡¯s peach blossom eyes unknowingly began to tear up, and she felt that she was unable to suppress her tears, making her feel a little helpless. She originally didn¡¯t want to cry, but her body wouldn¡¯t listen to her.

    When Mu Huai saw her misty eyes, he no longer fed her the medicine, placing the bowl on the desk. Following, he helplessly shook his head, ¡°So finicky.¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her soft lips, turning her head away to avoid meeting Mu Huai¡¯s scorching gaze. That¡¯s right. How did she become so finicky?

    Seeing her attitude, Mu Huai let out a faint smile. His voice was as cold as always as he ordered Dan Xiang, ¡°Bring some sweets over for liangdi.¡±

    Dan Xiang obeyed and very quickly brought over a lacquered four-tier wooden food box. Inside was filled with candied orange peels, candy, golden plums, and honey-fried ginger slices.

    It was said that the late emperor¡¯s beloved wife, Empress Bizhen, loved to eat sweets like these. Due to this, other than the six ministries in this palace, there was also a honey-frying ministry, specially created to make the honey-fried ginger slices for Empress Bizhen.

    Mu Huai was not a fan of sweets. In his past life, not long after he ascended the throne, he had dissolved that honey-frying ministry, and the silvers originally spent there was used to supplement military expenses instead.

    However, if the woman in front of him liked these, then in this life, this honey-frying ministry can be kept. Deep in his thoughts, he casually picked up some unknown sweet and fed it to the woman in his embrace.

    Rong Xi ate the sweet that Mu Huai fed her. Her pink cheeks bulged as she chewed, looking very cute. She could taste that this sweet was a sweetened ginger slice. Coincidentally, this helped alleviate the bitterness from the medicine, and her originally wrinkled brows also smoothed out.

    Mu Huai saw her comfortable expression and asked, ¡°Is it sweet?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded and replied, ¡°Husband, try a piece.¡±

    She was about to reach out to the lacquered food box, but Mu Huai grabbed her wrist. Tightening his hold around her waist, he leaned over and kissed her.

    His tongue invaded her mouth and captured the sweetness between her lips and teeth.

    Licking and grinding his lips against hers.

    Rong Xi who was curled up in his embrace felt as if she was melting into a puddle of water.

    She closed her eyes, feeling the man¡¯s breath slowly trapping her. At this moment, she only had one thought¡ª

    She really wanted to be loved by him like this forever.

    She really wanted to possess all of his warmth and tenderness.

    She didn¡¯t want to share him with other women.

    Right now, she had really become a selfish and greedy woman, ah.

    As the days go on, the feelings between husband and wife can either grow deeper and more passionate, or it can become more shallow and distant.

    Rong Xi thought if a man like Mu Huai were to love her forever, then she should also reciprocate with her own efforts as well, letting him forever feel as if he was in paradise, unable to forget her.

    When the two¡¯s breaths became messy, Mu Huai finally let go of her.

    His voice was a little hoarse as he answered his own question, ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±

    After the medicine-feeding session ended, it was already in the afternoon. The sun was still burning brightly.

    Mu Huai had to leave the palace to go to the Court of Judicial Review. Wearing his official robes and his extravagant crown was not very comfortable, so he changed into a set of white robes and he hung the xie die Rong Xi had made for him around his waist. Before he left, Rong Xi placed a little pouch filled with candied crackers made from salvia in one of the pockets on his xie die.

    Mu Huai was a little unhappy and asked in a puzzled voice, ¡°Do you treat me as a child? Giving me candy when I leave the palace?¡±

    He had face of extreme rejection as he shoved the bag of candy back to Rong Xi¡¯s hands. Such a big man, if people knew that he carried candy on him, they would die of laughter.

    Rong Xi raised her head to look at him, and patiently explained to him, ¡°This concubine was think that it¡¯s easy for people to feel tired after noon. This salvia has properties of lifting one¡¯s spirits. If Husband feels tired, then you can eat a piece to help.¡±

    Mu Huai pursed his thin lips. Looking at the beauty¡¯s concerned eyes, he finally gave in and shoved the back of whatever candy into his xie die with a heavy face.

    After leaving the Eastern Palace, he was still complaining inside.

    Women were really troublesome. Too many twists and turns inside their hearts, coming up with new ways everyday to torture him.

    After he exited from Xuanhua Gate, Mu Huai rode on a luxurious sedan towards the Court of judicial Review. As the wooden sedan¡¯s wheels rolled over the stone grounds, he felt a little sleepy. He was planning on just closing his eyes to take a nap for a while, but the Court of Judicial Review was not far from Yongxi Palace. Riding on a sedan to get there, he would arrive very soon and would not be able to rest for very long.

    Mu Huai had a dark expression on his face when he remembered the bag of candy Rong Xi had shoved in his xie die. He took the bag of candy out and ate a piece. The refreshing taste of the salvia immediately made his mind clear up and his fatigue disappeared. Mu Huai really didn¡¯t expect that his little liangdi¡®s candy would really be that useful.

    Not too long later, the sedan arrived at the Court of Judicial Review.

    The words ¡®Court of Judicial Review¡¯ were painted in gold on a wooden plaque above the gates. Two stone lions flanked the sides of the steps to guard the entrance. Qing Hongguang was already standing ready at the doorsteps of the Court of Judicial Review to personally welcome the Crown Prince.

    After Mu Huai got off the sedan, he felt himself become even more awake. After the Court of Judicial Review¡¯s Qing Hongguang saluted him, Mu Huai gave him a slight nod.

    Hongguang smelled the faint herbal scent coming from Mu Huai¡¯s body. Seeing his body clad in simple white robes and looking like a gentle jade scholar, Hongguang couldn¡¯t help but secretly let out a sigh. Such a clean and good-looking young man was unexpectedly a heroic warrior that had killed countless enemies.

    This was the first time Mu Huai had come to the Court of Judicial Review after his rebirth. The scenery in front of him did not change much.

    The cases the Court of Judicial Review presided over were usually Bianjing¡¯s urgent cases, as well as any other serious cases from other regions. The Chief Minister and Vice Minister would pass their judgment, and the Ministry of Justice would review it, before finally making its way to the Emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Originally, the purpose of the Court of Judicial Review was to prevent local officials from becoming too powerful and bullying the commoners, making them afraid of being wrongly accused. Mu Huai looked askew at Hongguang next to him. If going by the events from his previous life, then this Hongguang would perish from illness the year after next.

    After Hongguang had become the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, he did not have any merits nor any faults. He only knew how to walk the path of an official, and did things based on his assumption of the Emperor¡¯s intentions. His actual actions and results were just average.

    Yet, the successor of Hongguang¡¯s Chief Minister position was someone named Zuo Dingzhi. When Mu Huai thought of Zuo Dingzhi, his face became solemn.

    The first few years when he took over the throne, he was not adept at reading the intentions of others and thus allowed this Zuo Dingzhi to become the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review.

    This Zuo Dingzhi was not a capable person, but was adept at making power plays. He secretly formed a party with the other officials in the Court of Judicial Review, making outcasts out of the officials who did not support his promotion.

    When Hongguang was still alive, this Zuo Dingzhi would flatter him to no end. Hongguang was also a muddle-headed person who didn¡¯t know how to read others. He let this Zuo Dingzhi be his successor for his position.

    Mu Huai still remembered that the person he suppressed was named Xue Rui, a talented and upright person that did not make compromises.

    The years that Zuo Dingzhi became Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review was marked by many cases of wrongful accusations. By the time Mu Huai found out and had this person fired, the citizens had already lost trust in the fair and justness of the Court of Judicial Review.

    When Mu Huai sat down in the main hall, an attendant brought over some tea. At the side, Hongguang wanted to introduce two people to him. Mu Huai gently blew on the tea, and took a look. He saw that the two people Hongguang wanted to introduce to him were coincidentally Zuo Dingzhi and Xue Rui.

    Hongguang respectfully spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness, these are the two new Assistant Magistrates, Zuo Dingzhi and Xue Rui.¡±

    Zuo Dingzhi and Xue Rui respectfully greeted him.

    Mu Huai set the teacup on the table. His eyes were calm without any ripples as he ordered the two to rise. He was never one to tolerate even a speck of sand in his eyes. The moment he thought about how Zuo Dingzhi, this scourge, was still in the Court of Judicial Review causing trouble, he became extremely irritated.

    But if he could not find a proper reason, he could not have Zuo Dingzhi scram in front of so many officials.

    Mu Huai¡¯s mind began to churn out a scheme. He told Hongguang, ¡°Since it¡¯s the new assistant magistrates, then I naturally have to test the two people¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Hong Guang bowed and asked, ¡°How does Your Highness want to test them?¡±

    Mu Huai ordered, ¡°The Assistant Magistrates of my Great Qi¡¯s Court of Judicial Review have to review many different cases, as well as review any potentially illegal errors in documents and books. The responsibility they bear is great, and no mistakes are allowed. Then today, let¡¯s have Assistant Magistrate Xue first check Assistant Magistrate Zuo¡¯s case files and documents. Then tomorrow, we¡¯ll have Assistant Magistrate Zuo check Assistant Magistrate Xue¡¯s case files.¡±

    When Hongguang heard this, he immediately sent someone to fetch the files for the recent cases that Zuo Dingzhi was presiding over. Xue Rui¡¯s expression was very calm when he heard this, but Zuo Dingzhi¡¯s expression changed.

    Mu Huai observed the two people¡¯s expressions. He knew that Zuo Dingzhi was without talent nor skills, and Xue Rui would definitely catch something when checking his files. He ordered Hongguang to bring out all the recent cases from the different provinces as well. Spreading them out on the desk, he thoroughly examined the judgments of the initial trials the Court of Judicial Review had passed down.

    As Mu Huai read the cases, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Rong Xi. Thinking of the times she called him husband, that sweet and tender voice. Then remembering the times when she would gently smile at him, her cheeks would rise up.

    Before he came to the Court of Judicial Review, he had a moment where he didn¡¯t want to leave the warmth of the Eastern Palace, only wanting to continue hugging that warm and soft woman, passing the days away in a foggy haze.

    Mu Huai¡¯s brows relaxed when he thought of this.

    He had an overbearing personality and didn¡¯t like to have other people interfere with his matters or try to pin him down. He liked to be the master and have everything within his control.

    But this woman had greatly changed him. He cared too much about her. Even when he was doing official business, the image of that woman would float in his mind.

    Sooner or later, he would die in her hands.

    Mu Huai¡¯s countenance grew solemn as his aura intimidated the surrounding people. The officials nearby were frightened out of their wits seeing this. They had to restrain and control the strength of their breathing, afraid that any one of their movements would be a sore thumb in the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, and he would remove their positions.

    In the end, Mu Huai was still a diligent leader. It didn¡¯t take long for him to adjust his mindset and finally stop thinking about Rong Xi.

    This author wants to say:

    Old Dog Mu: Today I was spoiled by my wife, so I can do big things today

 Chapter 35 - Sweet (2)

    Because there were many cases coming from all the different provinces, Mu Huai just picked a few priority ones from provinces of Qin, Yong, and Xun. These three places were originally part of Jin Kingdom¡¯s territory. After he had conquered Jin, many of the local officials there were the surrendered officials from Jin.

    Mu Huai and Zhuan Emperor had a discussion and concluded to continue using the Jin Kingdom¡¯s government system for these three provinces.

    Jin Kingdom¡¯s governance was very harsh and strict, unlike Great Qi¡¯s. Jin Kingdom had kept the five extremely cruel punishments. These five punishments included cutting off the nose, cutting off a foot, execution, etc. These torture methods all destroyed one¡¯s body. Even after undergoing the punishment, one would not die but would wish they were dead.

    Although Jin Kingdom had laws, the commoners were unfamiliar with their country¡¯s laws. This was because the ruler of Jin kingdom had always upheld one principle: Punish in secret, grow power without others¡¯ knowledge.

    As a result, many of the commoners would only know that they had committed a crime after being arrested and dragged away by officials.

    In his past life, not only did Mu Huai allow the provinces of Qin, Yong, and Xun to continue their old system of governance, in order to build more prestige for Great Qi in the eyes of the Jin Kingdom¡¯s commoners, he used the strictest and cruelest methods of governance and punishment. Although the commoners in these three provinces were in awe of his sense of justice and tyrancy and most of them followed the ways of Great Qi, not daring to harbor any ideas of treason. However, the three provinces were not as resourceful and wealthy as before. Even though he had lowered the tax rates for these three provinces, they were still the poorest areas in Great Qi.

    Yan Juxu had advised him in his past life. Do not administer harsh punishments in these three provinces, give them a chance to change their ways. If the commoners commit a crime, they should be punished under the laws of Great Qi, punish to reform not to maim.

    In his past life, he did not heed this advice.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai rubbed the space between his brows. Whether he should change the laws in the three provinces in this life, he still needed to discuss this with Yan Juxu. At this time, his wife¡¯s illness must have subsided already.

    After Mu Huai had looked through some more cases, Xue Rui had also finished looking over all the recent case files that Zuo Dingzhi was in charge of. Without sparing his dignity, Xue Rui ruthlessly pointed out the legal mistakes Zuo Dingzhi had made. Although strictly speaking these case files would be reviewed a second time by the Ministry of Justice, as an Assistant Magistrate, he shouldn¡¯t be making such low level mistakes.

    When Mu Huai saw Xue Rui pointing out Zuo Dingzhi¡¯s mistakes with a slightly aggressive and huffing expression, he let out small chuckle.

    Xue Rui¡¯s personality perfectly suited his tastes.

    If his personality was not so straightforward and if Zuo Dingzhi was not his colleague of the same cohort1, he would not be scolding in such a manner right now. On the other hand, the mistakes that Xue Rui pointed out were compelling and were not because of the grudges between the two.

    Xue Rui truly was an official who kept the citizens¡¯ welfare in mind. He did not want Zuo Dingzhi¡¯s mistakes to result in false accusations. He was someone worthy of the praise of the commoners.

    Mu Huai wanted to test Xue Rui¡¯s legal expertise again. If he met his expectations, then this Xue Rui would become Great Qi¡¯s Court of Judicial Review¡¯s future Chief Minister.

    After Zuo Dingzhi was called out for his mistakes, his face lost all color as his ears turned red. He frantically looked towards Hong Guang in a plea for help. But no matter how much Hong Guang was biased towards this subordinate, in front of Mu Huai, he did not dare to do things on his own.

    Mu Huai gave a cold sneer, then addressed Zuo Dingzhi in a stern voice, ¡°An assistant magistrate in the Court of Judicial Review is still a seventh-ranked court official. You dare to even mix up my Great Qi¡¯s laws, what¡¯s the point of keeping someone so stupid as you?¡±

    He cast a icy gaze at the rest of the officials present, then scolded, ¡°This is also a warning for the rest of you. The salary you receive, the food you eat, they all come from the taxes the commoners pay. If you do not do honest work for the commoners, then just take off your caps. Hurry and resign and scram back to your hometown!¡±

    The crowd of officials were so frightened they immediately kneeled on the ground, each agreeing with his words. All of them chorused how they will heed the Crown Prince¡¯s advice from today and remember it.

    Hong Guang knelt on the ground and stuttered, ¡°Then¡­then how does Your Highness want to punish Assistant Magistrate Zuo? A demotion or a fine?¡±

    Mu Huai stared at him before replying in a heavy voice, ¡°Heh, you want to just demote him? Piece of worthless trash, he will never be able to be an official in my Great Qi¡¯s court. Strip his official rank then have him scram.¡±

    Zuo Dingzhi was so frightened by Mu Huai¡¯s sharp glare that he peed himself. He had never thought that he would encounter such a big calamity today, letting the Crown Prince grab hold of his weakness.

    After Zuo Dingzhi was dragged out of the Court of Judicial Review, Mu Huai ordered Hong Guang to promote Xue Rui to a sixth-ranked official. After today¡¯s events, not only did Xue Rui get a promotion, he was finally able to gain some leadership control as well.

    When Xue Rui heard he was getting a promotion, he was very moved as he spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°¡­This subject thanks Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai told him to rise with an indifferent expression on his face, but inside he was thinking that he needed to remember each of these pests and eliminate them one by one. He needed to utilize people with actual talent and skills to fill in the gaps.

    As the skies began to turn dark, there was one more important matter that Mu Huai had yet to finish.

    The reason why he came to the Court of Judicial Review today was mainly to investigate that matter. Getting rid of Zuo Dingzhi was just something done out of passing by.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai asked Hong Guang, ¡°The exiled Minister of Ceremonies, Rong Bing¡¯s case, did you find it?¡±

    Hong Guang observed Mu Huai¡¯s expression and hesitated for a whiel before timidly replying, ¡°¡­Replying to Your Highness, Rong Bing¡¯s case file¡­could not be found.¡±

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow and coldly asked, ¡°Just a case file from seven or eight years ago, how could it be lost?¡±

    Hong Guang¡¯s forehead oozed out cold sweat. Bearing through his fright towards Mu Huai, he respectfully answered, ¡°This subject¡­this subject searched for a long time, the case file from that year has indeed disappeared.¡±

    Mu Huai frowned.

    He always felt that Rong Xi¡¯s father¡¯s case was not as simple as it seemed.

    Now that he wanted to investigate, the Chief Minister of the Court of Judicial Review, Hong Guang, told him that this case file actually disappeared?

    He suddenly remembered that the current Chief Minister of the Ministry of Rites was the Empress¡¯s biological younger brother, Di Zhuo.

    And when Rong Bing had yet to be stripped of his position, this Di Zhuo had already become the Chief Minister of the Ministry of Rites. Mu Huai deeply believed that Di Zhuo was connected to this matter.

    Rong Xi¡¯s identity as a convicted official¡¯s daughter was a hidden danger.

    Although, strictly speaking he would definitely grant a nationwide amnesty after he ascends the throne, if someone were to spread Rong Xi¡¯s identity as the daughter of a convicted official before then, then things would go awry.

 Chapter 36 - Little Goblin

    If Rong Bing¡¯s case file from that year was unable to be found, then someone had most likely destroyed it.

    The lights inside the Court of Judicial Review¡¯s main hall dimmed. The junior attendant inside the hall saw the Crown Prince had no intentions of returning back to the palace, and under Hong Guang¡¯s orders, he lit up the candles inside the hall.

    Seeing his shadow fall on the wooden desk, Mu Huai recalled how in his past life, the Empress¡¯s maternal family, the Di clan, was considered to be quite generous.

    Even up until Di Zhuo¡¯s death, he was healthy and had always held the position of Great Qi¡¯s Ministry of Rites¡¯ Chief Minister. During the decade or so Mu Huai sat on the throne, Di Zhuo never committed any wrongdoings despite being a royal relative with a great deal of power.

    The position of Chief Minister of the Ministry of Rites was different from other positions at court. This was a high-ranking position, a second-ranking official, but the actual power wielded was not much. It doesn¡¯t control the military, nor does the position require one to meet foreign delegates or local officials from the other provinces. However, the Chief Minister of Rites was in charge of planning large events for the imperial family. There were many opportunities to embezzle1 funds.

    In his past life, Rong Xi was chased out of the palace by the Empress.

    Although Mu Huai held a grudge against that matter, when Zhuang Emperor was about to pass away, he had specially instructed Mu Huai to treat the Empress and the imperial concubines that were still alive kindly. Zhuang Emperor knew that Mu Huai had a stubborn personality and would not marry a woman he did not like. Thus, in his past life, Zhuang Emperor had said that if he did not want to marry Di Shiyin, then things will be planned according to his wants.

    However, he must never find trouble with the Empress. Just let her sit stably on the seat of the Empress Dowager, and let her live out the rest of her life peacefully.

    Zhuang Emperor had also said that the Empress was his di mother, after all, and thus he cannot be unfilial to her.

    Mu Huai was indifferent towards Empress Di, but with Zhuang Emperor¡¯s last words, he still agreed. After he ascended the throne, due to Rong Xi¡¯s matters, he was not overly respectful and filial towards Empress Dowager Di, but he allowed her to occupy the seat of Empress Dowager, raising her in her luxury robes and precious jewels.

    Mu Huai had a firm grip on his power and control of government affairs. Empress Dowager Di¡¯s maternal family was not considered very powerful, and she was very clear that Mu Huai was not close to her. During the second year after he was enthroned, Empress Dowager Di finally gave up on the idea of having him marry the daughter of the Di family. Taking the opportunity while they were still in the prime of their youth, she had the two daughters married to other people.

    Mu Huai saw the day was getting dark, left under Hong Guang and Xue Rui¡¯s respectful farewells. Watching the golden glow of Bianjing¡¯s spring sun setting, and the colors blending together to create a beautiful landscape, he rode the sedan back to Yongxi Palace.

    Even as he sat on the sedan, his thoughts were uninterrupted.

    Since he could not investigate that year¡¯s case file, then he might as well take this opportunity to have them investigate Di clan¡¯s family background. If the Di family was clean, then he would not harm loyal subjects. If the Di family was not clean, then he would bring up both old and new debts and have them pay in full.

    After all, Rong Bing was Rong Xi¡¯s father. If he were a commoner, then he would have to respectfully call Rong Bing ¡®father-in-law¡¯.

    When they arrived at the Xuanhua Gate¡¯s watch tower, it was already night curfew. When they entered the palace, the Eastern Palace¡¯s eunuch found him.

    After Mu Huai returned to the palace, he was in an okay mood as he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    The eunuch lowered his head and respectfully answered, ¡°Your Highness, Deputy Minister Yan and Steward Cheng are waiting for you at the Administration Chamber.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard Yan Juxu¡¯s name, his heart sudden leaped.

    He fought to keep his voice even as he answered, ¡°I got it.¡±

    If ordinary officials wanted to stay in the palace past night curfew and when court was not in session, then they must receive the Emperor¡¯s decree. However, the occupation of huangmen shilang2 had a unique power. As long as it¡¯s before the palace gates are locked, then they could freely enter and exit Yongxi Palace at will.

    Because huangmen shilang was the closest official to the Emperor and thus had a unique identity, the people in the palace also termed it xilang.

    Mu Huai walked along the familiar path towards the Administration Chamber. The trees in the palace had already began to bud. His surroundings were filled with signs of new life.

    When the sun set in the west, the crescent moon was hiding in the skies.

    Mu Huai¡¯s thoughts drifted back to his past life, the day Yan Juxu committed suicide.

    Yan Juxu was indeed a talented and capable official. He was similar to the high-ranking Premier of other dynasties in the same era. In the stable position of being only under one and above ten thousand3, he also need to firmly hold onto his power and was adept at making power plays.

    Although in his past life Mu Huai did not know that Yan Juxu had never had treasonous intentions after Yan Juxu died, ever since Yan Juxu had been promoted to Great Qi¡¯s Chancellor, he had also given Tai Jian a lot of power in order to keep a system of checks and balances.

    Mu Huai had allowed Tai Jian and the other imperial censors to become more and more brazen. If he didn¡¯t like an official, he would secretly send down an order to have these imperial censors point their verbal spears and impeach the officials he wanted to get rid of during court.

    That day he had sat alone on the dragon throne in Jiazheng Hall. His cold eyes stared at Yan Juxu who was being drowned in scoldings and humiliation by the imperial censors. Those censors never held back when attacking an official, daring to say anything and everything.

    Saying he had the heart of a wolf, saying he played dirty tricks to accumulate power.

    In the end, they had told him, the Emperor, if he were to let Yan Juxu, such an official remain, then he would definitely bring great disaster to Great Qi, a harbinger of bad luck. Yan Juxu had stood in the hall with a slight frown, and though he tried hard to remain calm and indifferent, his eyes had turned red.

    After being an official for so many years, how could he be unaware that this was all being done under Mu Huai¡¯s orders.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression was cold and stern. Sitting on the luxurious and noble dragon throne, the bead curtain in front of him let out cold clicks as he asked him in a cold voice, ¡°Yan Juxu, do you admit your crimes?¡±

    The power of an emperor makes others feel fearful.

    Yan Juxu looked at Mu Huai who sat above, and answered in an unusually calm voice, ¡°Replying to Your Majesty, this subject does not admit.¡±

    Mu Huai coldly sneered. Throwing the memorial on the desk to the ground, he bellowed furiously, ¡°Since you don¡¯t admit, then tomorrow, scram back to your residence and reflect. Zhen wants you to ask yourself whether you really had that intention or not.¡±

    The same night he returned to his residence, Yan Juxu chose to commit suicide.

    Mu Huai was clear that he had committed suicide because he had chosen wrongly and handed over his loyalty to such a cold, emotionless, and overly suspicious monarch. He [YJX] was grateful for his [MH] kindness but also felt his heart turn cold by his cruelty.

    Yan Juxu was the same as Mu Huai; both held very deep and sentimental feelings for Great Qi and wanted to return the central plains back to its glorious days.

    They wished that the yellow river was clear and the sea calm4, that the citizens would be safe.

    The year Mu Huai passed away, Yin Cheng had perished at war, and it was akin to him losing his hands and feet.

    When Yan Juxu committed suicide, he had lost his most able official.

    Under the glow of the moonlight, Mu Huai¡¯s thoughts were in turmoil when he arrived outside the hall and saw a youth with a gentle bearing wearing a set of indigo official robes standing outside.

    When he stopped, the youth detected his presence.

    That youth was Yan Juxu. When he saw Mu Huai, he bowed in respect, ¡°This subject greets Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai pressed down on the complicated feelings inside his heart. Nodding his head, he gestured for him to rise.

    Yan Juxu had a gentle appearance. Determination shone in his eyes but he also carried the ambition and sincerity of a new official.

    Mu Huai strode in the hall, vowing that he would not repeat the same mistakes in this life.

    Cheng Song, his palace attendant in his past life, was already waiting inside. This year, Cheng Song was still just a palace steward. Mu Huai almost forgot that Attendant Cheng who had served him during his later reign actually existed at the same time as Yan Juxu.

    Speaking of which, although Cheng Song was not as talented as Yan Juxu, he was an official that Mu Huai had heavily relied upon after becoming emperor.

    The year Mu Huai passed away, his personality was especially surly and withdrawn. Cheng Song was obviously not a eunuch and had official matters to tend to, but he acted more like the eunuch serving him.

    Given a second chance at life, Mu Huai felt some melancholy seeing the two senior officials¡¯ youthful faces.

    Tonight, Mu Huai had prepared to discuss with these two about revising Great Qi¡¯s laws. Mu Huai felt a rare sense of peace and comfort when working together with Yan Juxu. The two people had similar styles; the moment they conducted official business, they would wholeheartedly focus on that, not feeling any exhaustion.

    Cheng Song was different, but he tried to conceal it to keep up. However, after two hours, Mu Huai could hear the tiredness from his voice.

    Zirui Hall¡¯s clock had rung, the sounds of the bell reverberating. This was Bureau of Astrology¡¯s last time ringing the bell for the night.

    Mu Huai only realized how late it had become after hearing the bell. He had forgotten to send someone to the Eastern Palace to tell his little liangdi and the rascal in her stomach to eat dinner first.

    Mu Huai was about to call for someone when he saw the eunuch from the Eastern Palace being led in by the guard and bringing in two food boxes with him.

    Mu Huai frowned and asked in a confused voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yan Juxu and Cheng Song were sitting on the chairs and cast a glance towards each other. The eunuch from the Eastern Palace respectfully answered, ¡°¡­Replying to Your Highness, Rong liangdi had sent this slave here to bring supper for YOur Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t bother to lift his head as he continued reading [Great Qi¡¯s Laws] on the desk. His frown deepened a few degrees as he unhappily admonished, ¡°What supper, I never have the habit of eating supper.¡±

    The junior eunuch stood in his original spot. Just as he was torn on what to do, Mu Huai suddenly came back to his senses. This eunuch seemed to have mentioned Rong Xi.

    He lifted his eyes and looked at the eunuch, asking, ¡°Rong liangdi had you bring this?¡±

    The junior eunuch nodded respectfully, ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s from Rong liangdi.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice grew much more amicable as he ordered, ¡°Bring it in.¡±

    The junior eunuch obeyed.

    When the exquisite pear wood food boxes were opened, Mu Huai saw there were three plates of the same snacks: glutinous rice cakes, fried crab meat rolls, and golden buns.

    Given the usual appetite of men, these three pieces of snacks could each be eaten in one bite. One didn¡¯t need to be worried about inelegant eating manners nor delaying business matters due to eating.

    The little liangdi was very thoughtful. Most likely, she had heard that there were still two officials in the hall, so there were three servings of snacks. She even had the eunuch bring forth three cups of warm chrysanthemum goji berry tea.

    Smelling the sweet scents of the snacks, Mu Huai¡¯s heart also felt very warm.

    The formulation and implementation of the new laws could not be finished in an instant. Therefore, after Yan Juxu and Cheng Song finished eating, he had them return back to their residences to have a good rest.

    *****

    The candles on the redwood altars in the four corners in the Eastern Palace were lit.

    Under Dan Xiang¡¯s meticulous care, Rong Xi had finished bathing and washing her hair. When her whole body was scorching due to the hot water, she felt as soft as cotton, drained of her energy.

    Her half-damp hair was spread across the bed as she curled up. Her cheek laid against the bunched-up blanket. Closing her eyes, she was in deep thought.

    The day Di Shihua had left the palace and returned to her residence, Di Shiyin had also returned to the Minister¡¯s estate that night. Ever since then, the Empress had not called for her to enter the palace.

    That day, she had seen Di Shihua¡¯s angry expression and knew that she had succeeded in disturbing the two sisters¡¯ relationship. However, with Di Shiyin not entering the palace, she no longer had the opportunity to stir up trouble and lure Di Shiyin into her trap.

    As she ruminated, she failed to realize that Mu Huai had already returned.

    The moment he entered the inner hall, Mu Huai saw the woman¡¯s curled up body in an alluring pose that caused his throat to run dry.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but think of the times before Rong Xi became pregnant. He loved this position the most.

    This finicky woman was always so reluctant and her body would often tighten up before she would finally burst out into sweet and sticky gasps.

    Such a pose not only evoked feelings of pity from him, but moreover, he started to harbor some evil ideas.

    What a little demonness.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai immediately picked up the woman on the bed. He could not have her unintentionally seducing people liek this again.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t realize that Mu Huai was here and was startled. After returning to her senses, she found herself sitting on the man¡¯s sturdy legs. Mu Huai circled his arms around her waist, his hand lightly resting on her stomach.

    Sniffing the refreshing scent coming from her, he saw her peachy face slowly turn pink.

    Mu Huai¡¯s cold eyes slowly turned deep and heavy as he asked in a blaming tone, ¡°Do you really treat me as a monk?¡±

 Chapter 37 - Massage

    Monk?

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t understand what Mu Huai was saying. Maybe it was because she felt sleepy after taking a bath, even her appearance looked a little naive right now.

    Her thick lashes flickered as her glassy eyes looked at the man. Mu Huai held the soft and seemingly boneless woman. Seeing her two bare feet, he couldn¡¯t help but think of a verse¡ª

    Carved from jade, beauty makes one forgetful1.

    Seeing her confused expression, he helplessly pinched her soft cheek. He didn¡¯t feel like he used a lot of strength, but a red fingerprint mark was still left on that person¡¯s face.

    Rong Xi looked a little aggrieved as she rubbed her sore face, in a small voice she spoke grudgingly, ¡°Husband, be more gentle, this concubine¡­hurts.¡±

    These words once again set afire the dimmed embers in Mu Huai¡¯s heart.

    Thinking of how before she had always used this sort of sweet voice to call out: Your Highness, be gentle.

    Unexpectedly saying such seductive words.

    Mu Huai¡¯s brows grew heavy as he looked down towards his aggrieved liangdi. He flicked her nose and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lay properly, instead of sprawling out on this bed?¡±

    Rong Xi held her nose and replied, ¡°Although this concubine¡¯s morning sickness has gotten much better recently, the area by the waist¡­it¡¯s always sore and uncomfortable. If I curl up like just now, then it feels much better.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze shifted to Rong Xi¡¯s slightly bulging stomach. Although her belly had gotten a little bigger, her waist was still as slender as ever. She was born petite, it was not easy for her to be pregnant.

    Mu Huai placed her on the bed and his large hand moved to her waist as he began to clumsily massage her. He paid careful attention to the amount of strength he exerted, afraid that if he was too forceful, this person would start to nag at him again and hold a grudge.

    After massaging for a while, Mu Huai suddenly realized that his pair of hands were originally used to raise swords and cut down enemies. Now it had fallen to the state of giving massages to someone.

    His thin lips rose into a smile as his eyes deepened. Inside, he was muttering how this person really caused his mind and heart to be muddled.

    Yet his hand never stopped moving.

    As he massaged her, the little warbler in front of him talked unceasingly with that sweet and soft voice of hers.

    She said, ¡°When it gets further along in the pregnancy, will have to ask the people in the pharmacy bureau to write a prescription for this concubine, otherwise there¡¯ll be stretch marks on the belly.¡±

    Mu Huai thought of her stomach that was as fair as fresh snow.

    She continued, ¡°This concubine is afraid that I will turn fat. After the belly becomes bigger, the child will be naughty inside, and maybe at that time, this concubine will have more problems.¡±

    As Mu Huai continued to listen to her, he felt more and more as if his hart was being scratched by a cat. In the past he had felt that her voice was too sweet, too uncomfortable to listen to. Now, he¡¯ll feel unhappy if he didn¡¯t get to hear her voice.

    Rong Xi spoke for a long time before sensing Mu Huai¡¯s movements had slowed, and he had not answered her for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t say anything at all, in fact.

    She turned around and dove into the man¡¯s arms. Her wrists hooked around the man¡¯s neck as she asked, ¡°Husband¡­are you listening to this concubine?¡±

    Finished, she stamped her lips on the man¡¯s mouth.

    Rong Xi felt that Mu Huai underwent a great change. Before she came back to the palace, he still carried an air of youthfulness around him, his countenance always dark and slightly rebellious. However, now he looked much more steady and calm, not at all the temperament a twenty-something year-old man should have.

    Mu Huai¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. The girl had already finished kissing him and still had her arms circled around his neck, looking at him with a probing gaze.

    If this little vixen wasn¡¯t pregnant, then he¡¯d be making her cry on the bed right now.

    Mu Huai saw her hair was a little messy and his hand reached out to place the stray strands behind her ear. Looking at her pretty brows, he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and gently kiss them.

    From her brows to her eyes, then to her exquisite nose.

    Dense kisses peppered her like rain.

    When he finally reached her lips, they grew heavier.

    Mu Huai carefully held her waist, afraid that this woman with unsteady breathing would tumble down from his arms.

    When his hand began to squeeze her wrist, Rong Xi understood his intentions and her cheeks grew red.

    Rong Xi leaned her head against his shoulder. Such a posture made it look as if she was kneeling against his sturdy thighs. Her loose hair tickled her bare feet.

    After a long while, Rong Xi¡¯s eyes were as gentle as a deer, covered with a thin layer of mist. Yet the man¡¯s gaze looked unsatisfied and full of even more desire than before.

    When he looked at her, Rong Xi felt as if her pounding heart was gradually being burned away by his scorching gaze.

    When Mu Huai let go of her wrists, Rong Xi¡¯s voice turned as soft as cotton as she whispered to the man, ¡°The imperial physician said that when this concubine reaches the fifth month of pregnancy¡­it should be fine.¡±

    But to him, even holding back for a day was a form of torture for him.

    Seeing her naive expression, some more ideas sprouted in Mu Huai¡¯s heart, and only after chanting many times did he finally hoarsely reply, ¡°En.¡±

    Just as Rong Xi wanted to lean against him again, Mu Huai ordered in a low voice, ¡°In the future, without my permission, you are not allowed to¡­lay on the bed like you did today.¡±

    Following, he gathered the soft and limp liangdi back into his ams again.

    Rong Xi naturally didn¡¯t know that the man¡¯s thoughts were leaning that way, and was afraid that her posture wasn¡¯t correct, mistakenly harming the child, and thus obediently replied, ¡°This concubine understands.¡±

    *******

    Today was a rest day for the court officials. Bianjing¡¯s weather was clear and fresh.

    The corridors and pavilions in the Department of State Affairs¡¯ residence2 was designed exquisitely and elegantly with curved bridges floating on the water. The layout of the garden was separated from each other, yet also harmonious, hiding a beautiful landscape.

    The flowers have not yet bloomed in the early spring, but the pine trees were as green as always. By the fake mountain flowed a stream, making the scenery look very lively.

    On this day, Di Zhuo was in his estate¡¯s pavilion resting while drinking tea. He had taken in a new concubine from Sweetwater Alley and elevated her to the position of yiniang.

    At this moment, this thirteenth-ranked3 yiniang was currently playing the pipa4 as she sang a Jiangnan song. The pavilion they were in was located in the middle of a lotus pond, surrounded by boulders.

    Di Zhuo had his eyes closed as he appreciated his new concubine¡¯s singing. He was ruminating how Li Rui had become too arrogant after holding the military seal and seemed as if he was very powerful, but had his head chopped off by the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince.

    As for him, he was the Chief Minister of the Ministry of Rites, as well as the Lord Uncle5.

    The imperial family cannot cut ties with the ceremonial rites, and he was also a second-ranked official. Although he did not carry as much prestige as Yin Cheng, he passed his days by like an immortal.

    Outside, he pretended to be humble and tuck in his tail. The moment he returned to his residence, he¡¯d enjoy the luxurious of his life to the fullest.

    This type of lifestyle, afraid even Zhuang Emperor did not live so extravagantly.

    At this moment, a koi fish jumped out form the water.

    ¡°¡ªputong¡°

    Di Zhuo opened his eyes, and the thirteenth yiniang stopped her playing.

    It turns out Madame Di had brought her two daughters here. She was a little unhappy as she spoke to Di Zhuo, ¡°Old Master, didn¡¯t you promise that you would come to this concubine¡¯s quarters to pick out fabrics and clothing designs for Yin¡¯er and Hua¡¯er? The shopkeeper has already arrived, but you still haven¡¯t come over.¡±

    Madame Di cast a glare at the thirteenth yiniang. Thirteenth yiniang held her pipa and immediately retreated.

    Di Zhuo pretended to come to a sudden realization as he warmly answered, ¡°Since you mother and daughters have arrived, then call that shopkeeper to come to the pavilion. This husband6 will pick out some good fabrics for Yin¡¯er and Hua¡¯er.¡±

    The servants immediately brought over a silkscreen to place in front of the two Di family¡¯s daughters, prevent outside men from being seeing the two unmarried flowers.

    Di Zhuo spoiled these two di daughters of his very much. The two people grew up being pampered. Every spring, when it was time to make new clothes, they would spend at least one hundred gold pieces. Moreover, before they could wear a majority of the new clothing, it was already time to make summer clothing.

    The shopkeeper followed an attendant as he displayed the newly woven luxurious brocades one by one. Madame Di asked for Di Zhuo and Di Shiyin¡¯s opinions before having the shopkeeper bring out some satin ones for comparison.

    Seeing the silk fabric was very good, Madame Di chipered a couple times before instructing Di Shiyin, ¡°I heard the liangdi in the Eastern palace is very beautiful. This time, when Yin¡¯er enters the palace again, you must carefully dress up, do not let that liangdi step over your head.¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s voice was warm and gentle as she respectfully replied, ¡°This daughter remembers.¡±

    Di Shihua let out a light snort when she heard this and said somewhat disdainfully, ¡°No matter how she dresses up, the foundation is just like so. This child has seen Rong liangdi before. Elder Sister is not just somewhat lacking compared to her. I¡¯m afraid that no matter how she tries to dress up, she will be unable to surpass her.¡±

    Hearing such strange words, Madam Di somewhat angrily scolded her, ¡°How come after you returned form the palace this time, you keep being disrespectful to your elder sister, do you even remember to respect your elders?¡±

    Di Shiyin felt unhappy when she heard Di Shihua¡¯s words, but she had always played the part of a virtuous and magnanimous person in front of her parents, so she purposely pretended to reassure Madame Di, ¡°Mother, Shihua is still young and she is ignorant. Don¡¯t scold her.¡±

    Madame Di felt very moved when she heard this and told Di Zhuo, ¡°look at this, in the end it¡¯s still our eldest daughter that is the most sensible one.¡±

    Di Zhuo nodded as he stroked his mustache.

    Di Shihua angrily gripped the handkerchief in her hand when she heard this. Ever since Rong Xi had discovered her hairpin from last time was one that Di Shiyin didn¡¯t want, she had slowly begun to clearly see how fake and pretentious her elder sister was.

    It was just as that Rong liangdi had said. Di Shiyin had always treated her as the leaves, wanting to step on her to show that she was the flower.

    Thinking of this, Di Shihua was so angry she stood up, wanting to leave with her maidservant.

    Madame Di stopped her when she saw this, asking, ¡°You¡¯re going to go back now? You don¡¯t want to pick fabrics anymore?¡±

    Di Shihua tossed her sleeves and answered, ¡°No need to pick. Either way, I¡¯m always picking form her leftovers. After Father and Mother finish picking fabrics for her, then just leave whatever¡¯s reamining for me.¡±

    Finished, Di Shihua turned around and left.

    Di Shiyin heard how her younger sister refused to call her ¡®elder sister¡¯, instead just saying ¡®her¡¯, and only helplessly shook her head.

    At this moment, Di Zhuo was thinking out loud, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of the surname Rong. In the past, there was also an official under me that had the surname Rong, he was one of the Minister of Ceremonies.¡±

    Stroking his mustache, he was silent for a moment as he contemplated before speaking again, ¡°I think it was¡­Rong Bing.¡±

    Di Shiyin asked her father, ¡°Then where is this Rong Bing working currently, is he still in the Ministry of Rites?¡±

    Di Zhuo took a sip of tea before answering, ¡°That Rong Bing left Bianjing a long time ago. After committing a crime, he was exiled.¡±

    Exiled? Then he was a criminal official.

    Di Shiyin slowly began to think of an idea as she asked Di Zhuo again, ¡°Father, then does this Rong Bing have any family members or children?¡±

    Hearing the mention of Rong Bing, Di Zhuo¡¯s eyes became a little evasive as he shut his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re just a girl who never stepped out of the boudoir, what¡¯s the use of knowing about another man¡¯s family affairs? Anyways, this was something that happened a long time ago, how could your father still remember?¡±

    Di Shiyin gave a gentle smile as she admitted her mistake towards her father.

    On the other hand, she was thinking how even though that Rong liangdi was allegedly a commoner, she was unable to find out her background. Now that she has discovered of a criminal official named Rong Bing, then no matter if she was Rong Bing¡¯s daughter or not, she had to think of a way to make the commoners believe that she was the daughter of a criminal official.

    For the daughter of a criminal can never become the concubine of the Crown Prince.

    *****

    Three days later, it was Consort De¡¯s birthday.

    Consort De had given birth to the Third Prince, Mu Tao, for Zhuang Emperor. Not too long ago, Mu Tao was made into a qinwang7, and Zhuang Emperor had planned a palace feast in Zirui Hall for Consort De¡¯s birthday, calling it the ¡®Welcoming Spring Celebration¡¯.

    The feast was not only to celebrate Consort De¡¯s birthday, but also to celebrate Mu Tao being made into a ranked prince, as well as carrying the blessings of welcoming spring. Naturally, it was planned to be very grand.

    When Consort Xian was still alive, Consort De had a very good relationship with her.

    Amongst Zhuang Emperor¡¯s imperial concubines, the only one that Mu Huai had a slightly good impression of was Consort De.

    The arrogant Noble Consort Li was stripped of her rank and had been carried out of Consort Shu¡¯s palace by the eunuchs to the cold palace8. Her son, Mu Ji, was under house arrest in Xing Palace, and her daughter Mu Qian had shaved her hair and become a nun because she was unable to accept the change in her life.

    Wearing luxurious robes, Rong Xi accompanied Mu Huai to the feast. However, on their way there, she felt that the man¡¯s expression was not very good and was faintly sullen. She knew that Mu Huai did not really like to attend these types of celebrations, but as the Crown prince, he could not disregard all of them.

    She didn¡¯t dare to speak too much as she cautiously walked alongside this angry ¡°lion¡±.

    As the sun began to set, they encountered many other noble personages also on their way to Zirui Hall to attend the celebrations.

    Rong Xi saw Mu Huai¡¯s gaze lock on one person and his countenance immediately became cold and heavy, even carrying some hatred in them. She followed his sight and looked over, recognizing that person. When Mu Huai was still just an imperial prince, she had accompanied him to Hanlin Academy and more or less recognized the noble young masters present.

    That person was Mu Yuan. He could be considered Mu Huai¡¯s younger cousin.

    Obviously, Rong Xi did not know what type of hatred there was between Mu Huai and Mu Yuan. She only saw that Mu Yuan was not yet sixteen, and he had a young lady next to him. Seeing Mu Huai, they walked up and bowed respectfully, ¡°This subject-brother greets Your Highness.¡±

    Mu Huai gave Mu Yuan an indifferent glance before seeing the unusually familiar girl next to him.

    WHen he gave a closer look, he discovered that it was that noble consort from his past life that kept pillow-talking Mu Yuan. Who would¡¯ve expected that that person had been with Mu Yuan this long ago.

    Mu Yuan had not married yet but had brought a concubine to the celebration. Mu Huai wanted to cause him trouble but on second thought, Rong Xi was also a concubine right now. As such, he only gave a cursory glance and replied, ¡°Rise.¡±

    Finished, he didn¡¯t deign to look any longer at that dog couple. Tossing his sleeves, he led Rong Xi away.

    The lanterns lit up the evening skies. Mu Huai saw Rong Xi walking next to him from the side of his eye and his mood became much calmer. Thankfully in this life, he had a chance to make different decisions. He would not let Mu Yuan, this muddle-headed idio, inherit the throne.

    Thankfully, in this life, Rong Xi was pregnant with his child and safely by his side. If this child was a boy, then it would be his eldest son and he would raise him carefully. In the future, this child would be his heir.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s expression grew much lighter.

    When they arrived by the hall¡¯s gates, just as Dan Xiang wanted to help Rong Xi cross through the threshold, Mu Huai stopped walking and personally held onto her elbow, helping her step across.

    His movements were very cautious, as if he was handling a jade vase.

    Di Shiyin was not far behind them. Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s gentle actions towards Rong Xi, her eyes were about to spit venom. She grumbled to herself, ¡°Is she really that precious, it¡¯s not as if she can¡¯t walk by herself¡­¡±

    Di Shihua heard her elder sister¡¯s jealous words and her smile became deeper as she continued to provoke Di Shiyin, ¡°Elder Sister, you don¡¯t seem to be as smart as before. Look at the way that Rong liangdi is walking so carefully. One look an you can tell she¡¯s pregnant. THe Crown Prince treats her so preciously must also be due to this.¡±

    Di Shiyin felt herself panic when she heard this.

    Pregnant?

    WHen she recalled the way Rong Xi was carefully walking, she felt that Di Shihua¡¯s guess must be correct.

    She finally figured out what that disgusting woman could be so arrogant. It turns out she was pregnant.

    She [DSY] actually let a concubine get pregnant before her. If this child is a boy¡­

    Di Shiyin forced herself to stay calm as she purposely spoke in an indifferent one, ¡°Even if she¡¯s pregnant with Crown Prince¡¯s child, it¡¯s not necessarily a son. Even if she¡¯s really pregnant with a boy, it¡¯d just be a shu9 son, what is there to be so smug about?¡±

    Di Shihua observed her older sister¡¯s expression and saw she was just pretending to be indifferent. She continued to provoke her with her words, ¡°Aye, that¡¯s why I said that there¡¯s a reason Crown Prince treats her like a treasure. Elder Sister, this younger sister thinks that you shouldn¡¯t cause trouble for that Rong liangdi. Look at her foxy appearance. If you provoke her and she uses that sweet and coquettish voice of hers to cry and complain to Crown Prince, not to mention Crown Prince will coax her, he¡¯ll definitely have a bad impression of you as well.¡±

 Chapter 38 - Ripped Apart

    The star of the spring welcome and birthday celebrations, Consort De, as well as the newly-made prince, Mu Tao, were naturally the focus of the banquet.The mother and son duo were seated at the top, close to Mu Huai and Rong Xi¡¯s table.

    In his past life, Mu Huai was overly suspicious and paranoid and believed many unfounded rumors, cruelly devising a scheme to execute his own third brother. Mu Huai only realized how great of a mistake he made after Mu Tao passed away, realizing how his third brother never intended to rebel.

    When he recalled the way Mu Tao treated him when his legs weren¡¯t cured yet and how he took care of his younger brother that shared the same father but different mothers, Mu Huai understood that he had secretly helped him a lot.

    He had a short-tempered personality and would often drive the noble young masters in Hanlin Academy angry yet be unable to say anything. It was always Mu Tao who would smooth things over for him, explaining things to those young masters, afraid that Mu Huai would offend too many people.

    On the side, Mu Ji would take advantage of these incidents to show off how magnanimous and kind he was.

    He harbored a grudge against Mu Ji and Mu Qian due to what happened to their mothers, but Mu Tao would always feel sad seeing the brothers at odds with each other. During the years when Mu Huai could not walk, Mu Tao had tried many times to patch up the relationship between the three people.

    In his past life, after Mu Tao died, Mu Huai would recall all the events that occurred in the past. Only then did he finally understand his third brother had really done many things for him in secret.

    After he had ascended the throne, Mu Tao had helped him resolve a lot of problems in the beginning years of his enthronement. He had personally made the trip to the drought-stricken Zizhou, a virtuous prince that thought of the people.

    After all this time and all these events have passed, when Mu Huai thought of what happened in his past life, he would always feel regret and apologetic towards Mu Tao.

    In a rare show of respect, Mu Huai raised his wine cup and wished Consort De a happy birthday while also congratulating Mu Tao for establishing his residence and becoming a ranked prince.

    Consort De was a little shocked from receiving his favor, almost forgetting to raise her wine cup and drink the alcohol.

    She was best friends with Mu Huai¡¯s mother, Consort Xian, and thus, she could be considered to have watched Mu Huai grow up. However, even when Consort Xian was alive, she had felt that this fourth prince¡¯s personality was quite possessive.

    After Mu Huai had become the Crown Prince, although he excelled in literature and martial arts and was a good, diligent, and strategic leader, his personality had become more and more arrogant.

    He was originally born above all others and he also possessed a type of ability that most people did not have. Having a cold and intimidating personality was quite normal.

    After Consort Xian passed away, Mu Huai¡¯s legs became crippled not too long after. Consort De¡¯s heart ached at this fourth prince who lost his mother so early. Every day she would nag Mu Tao, telling him to take more care of Mu Huai at Hanlin Academy.

    Mu Tao was a sensible person, and had followed his mother¡¯s teachings all these years, secretly helping Mu Huai. Moreover, he also had a very good relationship with his older brother Mu Ji. Even though Mu Ji was currently imprisoned in Xing Palace, when Consort De saw the Crown Prince treat her and Mu Tao cordially, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart.

    Not too long ago when Zhuang Emperor was telling her about the matter of making Mu Tao a ranked prince, she still had some reservations inside. She was afraid that Mu Huai would be jealous of Mu Tao, so before Mu Tao moved into his estate, she had a long discussion with him. She instructed him to do things in a low-key manner, he must take great caution to not offend the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince.

    What happened to Noble Consort Li left a lingering fear in her. She was all too clear on how cruel and ruthless this Crown Prince¡¯s methods were. Thankfully, the current situation looks like the Crown Prince did not harbor any suspicions over her and her son.

    Zhuang Emperor took all of this in and spoke to the Empress sitting next to him in a warm voice, ¡°Zhen sees that after Crown Prince took in liangdi, his personality has become much more humble. He knows how to be filial to his shu mother and respect his brothers.¡±

    The Empress nodded, her gaze landing on Mu Huai and Rong Xi. However, the smile on her face was a little stiff.

    Consort De saw that the wine cup in front of Rong Xi was empty and questioned, ¡°Does liangdi have a poor alcohol tolerance, how come I don¡¯t see you drinking?¡±

    Rong Xi cast Mu Huai a side glance when she heard this, not knowing how she should answer Consort De. There were not many people in the palace that knew she was pregnant, and she was unclear whether Mu Huai had plans on letting other people know.

    Mu Huai¡¯s attention was focused on the wine cup in his hand, his profile looking very calm. After he nodded, Rong Xi understood his intention and explained to Consort De in a soft voice, ¡°¡­This concubine is pregnant, so¡­cannot drink.¡±

    Finished, she caressed her stomach and lowered her head bashfully.

    Consort De showed a joyful smile as she praised, ¡°Liangdi was born beautiful and is someone full of luck, no wonder why Crown Prince pampers you.¡±

    In the seats across, the two daughters of the Di family had been observing the conversation between Rong Xi and Consort De. Although they were quite a distance away from the two, Di Shiyin could make out what Rong Xi and Consort De were saying by reading their lips. When she saw Rong Xi rubbing her stomach in a somewhat protective manner, her heart tightened.

    It looks like Di Shihua¡¯s guess was on the mark, that lowly concubine¡¯s pregnant!

    Everyone mingled together at the banquet, the sounds of music floating through the air as the smell of wine permeated the surroundings.

    Mu Huai wore the crown prince¡¯s golden banquet robes, and his hair was pinned up with a hairpin made of rhino¡¯s horn and encased in a jie ze. His eyes were deep and unfathomable. A young man that was clearly born with bright and handsome looks, but his aura was one that intimidated others, making others afraid of looking directly at him.

    He coldly swept his gaze over Zhuang Emperor¡¯s crowd of imperial concubines, only drinking a few more cups of liquor. He had no intention of eating these extravagant-looking dishes.

    After he ascended the throne in his past life, he could count on his hands the number of times he held a palace banquet in the year. Other than the necessary memorial rites for the imperial family, he very rarely needed the people from the Ministry of Rites to hold any banquets or celebrations.

    Mu Huai quietly looked at the dishes on the table, each of them costing quite a lot of money. The money spent on the wine and dishes, as well as the money spent on bestowing palace rewards, could be used to purchase many good horses from Xijiang, and it can also cover a year¡¯s worth of expenses for the thousands of troops.

    Thinking of how three years later, a drought would occur near Great Qi¡¯s borders that would deplete the national treasury, Yan Juxu in his past life had adopted a more relaxed governing policy. Letting Great Qi recuperate and rest, finally restoring the national strength.

    However, in order to make up for the deficiency caused by the drought, it took two to three years¡¯ worth of effort. During those two to three years, he had always been inside the palace and could only make do with what was happening outside.

    Looking at the imperial concubines present, Mu Huai began to feel annoyed. After Zhuang Emperor dies, he still had to support these shu dowager concubines. What they ate and what they wore would only increase in cost.

    As for the drought that would occur in three years, he could only prepare countermeasures in advance, but he would not be able to stop it.

    Although it was said that the emperor was the son of heaven, if God wanted to bring forth disaster, then no matter how much power he had, he would not be able to stop it.

    Rong Xi also did not have much appetite.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to cater to the sullen Mu Huai. Anyways, this man¡¯s temper was always changing. She was long used to it.

    Instead, she was thinking about how she was wearing brocade robes, eating exotic dishes, and partaking in the imperial family¡¯s honor.

    But what about Yunlan and Nanny Huan?

    They should¡¯ve been living safe and sound as well. Yunlan should¡¯ve been sharpening her medical skills in the pharmacy bureau, and Nanny Huan should¡¯ve been passing her days peacefully with her family.

    Yet the mastermind, that Di family¡¯s eldest daughter Di Shiyin, was also sitting in this palace banquet. Dressed as pretty as a flower, her attitude looked even more regal than a princess.

    When the palace maid brought over fresh fish, Rong Xi felt nauseous the moment she smelled it. The morning sickness that was dormant had reared its head again after a long time.

    Rubbing her chest, she spoke in a low voice to Mu Huai, ¡°Husband¡­this concubine has some morning sickness. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be a pretty sight if I throw up during the banquet, I want to leave early to get some fresh air.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s train of thought was interrupted. Just as he was about to turn around to ask further, he saw Rong Xi already standing up as she quickly left the area with Dan Xiang assisting her.

    He could only shake his head helplessly. He ordered the eunuch next to him, ¡°Let the guards follow liangdi. Tell her if she feels any discomfort, she doesn¡¯t need to return to the banquet, just go directly back to the Eastern palace to rest.¡±

    The eunuch assented.

    Mu Huai saw the jade dish in front of Rong Xi¡¯s seat was clean, just like his. Neither of them had ate anything here. He frowned, wanting to personally go over to take a look.

    When Rong Xi left Zirui Hall, he had Dan Xiang go with her to the nearby royal gardens. Leaning on the fake mountain, she rubbed her chest and dry-heaved for a while.

    The guards were following behind the two already when they saw Di Shiyin walking towards the duo with a maidservant she brought from her maternal home.

    Rong Xi had always pretended to be a domineering and air-headed beauty in front of the Di sisters. Today¡¯s little show of fragility was never seen before.

    Di Shiyin saw the guards block her again and became a little unhappy.

    After Rong Xi¡¯s morning sickness eased up, she straightened her body. Although her voice was as sweet and soft as always, it contained a frosty chill as she asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s gorgeous clothes rippled against the ground. Touching the hair on her head that was gathered into a qing ji hairstyle, she pretended to be concerned as she answered, ¡°Rong liangdi¡®s morning sickness seems to be particularly severe. Are you having a difficult pregnancy?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s pretty face had a cold expression. She didn¡¯t answer Di Shiyin¡¯s question, instead asking, ¡°Did Young Miss Di really come all the way here just to be concerned about my and the Crown Prince¡¯s child?¡±

    Di Shiyin let out a light laugh, secretly muttering inside how this lowly concubine wasn¡¯t that stupid after all.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s dazzling face was painted with a smug expression as she replied in a relaxed manner, ¡°A few years ago, there was a subordinate of my father¡¯s who was the Minister of Ceremonies and had the surname Rong. His name was Rong Bing.¡±

    She paused, observing Rong Xi¡¯s expression.

    When Rong Xi heard Rong Bing¡¯s name, her heart jumped but her face was calm.

    Di Shiyin continued, ¡°When this Rong Bing was at the late Empress¡¯s imperial tomb, he neglected his duties and committed a serious offense. Causing the late Empress¡¯s coffin to be eaten by termites, he was stripped of his position by the Emperor and exiled.¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know how Di Shiyin came to know of this matter, but guessed what her intentions were. No wonder why a few days ago Dan Xiang had said that there were rumors going around in the palace about her backgrond.

    They were all saying that she was the daughter of a criminal official, but hiding her identity all this time from the Crown Prince.

    Mu Huai had sent down orders and suppressed the gossip, but since this matter had already been spread, suppressing it further fanned the flames.

    No one would be so bored as she investigate her background, after all, there were emperors in the past that had also taken in commoner women as concubines.

    These rumors must¡¯ve been spread by Di Shiyin.

    Rong Xi clenched her fists.

    When Di Shiyin saw Rong Xi stay silent, her tone became a little more aggressive as she continued, ¡°If this Rong Bing had any children, then they would be around your age. Rong liangdi sure played a good hand. Hiding your identity as the daughter of a criminal official from the Crown Prince, even using the child in your stomach to gain a position. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the truth would be exposed one day?¡±

    On the other hand, Rong Xi slightly hooked her lips up, her smile blinding.

    Di Shiyin was stunned when she saw Rong Xi use her peach blossom eyes to look up and down at her, ¡°Where did you hear this information? Finding a random official that has the same surname as I, you want to pin them as my father. Young Miss Di¡¯s life must be very boring.¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t want to cause Mu Huai any troubles because of her father¡¯s matters. Di Shiyin came prepared, wanting to make trouble. Rong Xi cannot reveal her identity right now.

    Di Shiyin naturally could not completely confirm whether Rong Xi was Rong Bing¡¯s daughter or not. Seeing Rong Xi as indifferent as always, her gentle voice became heavier as she sneered, ¡°No matter if you are Rong Bing¡¯s daughter or not, many people inside and outside the palace are already saying that the current Crown Prince has picked the daughter of a criminal official to be his liangdi. After a while, the imperial censors from the Remonstrance Bureau will write impeachment memorials about this matter. The position that the Crown Prince gave you was already too high. You have a low status and no background, so you should¡¯ve restrained your temperant, but instead, you became arrogant from being spoiled. Rong liangdi, I advise you to be a more low-key person. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pregnant with the Crown Prince¡¯s child that you can do whatever you want. Your weakness is already grabbed by others, aren¡¯t you afraid of the day you tumble down from your high position?¡±

    Ever since Rong Xi returned to the palace with Mu Huai, she had never hid her background and identity from him. It was true that she was the daughter of a criminal official; this was something taht she could not change.

    However, what right did Di Shiyin have to peacock in front of her?

    Mu Huai never said he was going to give her a position. Just relying on the fact that she was the Empress¡¯s niece, the eldest daughter of the Ministry of Rites¡¯ Chief Minister, she kept going on about background and status, lecturing her.

    Did she really treat herself as the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Princess Consort? Acting as if she was the legal wife in front of her, lecturing her on the house rules, making her serve tea1.

    Seeing Rong Xi turn angry to where her delicate shoulders seemed to tremble in anger, Di Shiyin¡¯s smile became wider as she continued, ¡°I advise you to know your place. Concubines who grow arrogant from being favored never have a good ending, not to mention a concubine like you who has no background and can only rely on your husband¡¯s favor¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the crowd saw the petite Rong liangdi briskly stride over to the slightly taller Di Shiyin, and raise her hand to slap her.

    ¡°Pa¡ª¡± The sound was especially crisp.

    The slap was so forceful, Di Shiyin¡¯s brain was buzzing.

    She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    Even though she knew that Rong Xi was a commoner and acted crudely, she never thought that such a delicate-looking woman would actually slap someone?

    Rong Xi¡¯s palms felt fiery from the pain. In the past, she would slap the mouths of the people in the palace for Concubine Yu, so she knew how much force she needed to use to cause more pain.

    The slap that Di Shiyin suffered, it would take three days alone for the swelling to go away.

    Di Shiyin only returned to her senses after a long time. She had only brought along a maidservant, and they were obviously outnumbered and outmatched by the group fo guards following Rong Xi.

    Holding her throbbing cheek, she looked at Rong Xi in disbelief. Her voice carried anger as she questioned, ¡°You¡­you dare to hit me? I am the Empress¡¯s niece, just a liangdi and you dare to hit me?¡±

    When the Empress was mentioned, Rong Xi gave a snort.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Empress, Concubine Yu would not have miscarried.

    She really hated those women surnamed Di.

    Rong Xi¡¯s sweet and soft voice had become a little aggressive at this point as she coldly said, ¡°You better listen well. That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t have any maternal background, but you¡¯re also right that I have the Crown Prince¡¯s favor, and I¡¯m also pregnant with his child. If you dare to bully me even half an inch, do you dare to bet whether the Crown prince will protect me? If you¡¯re really that confident that you can successfully enter the Eastern Palace and become the Crown Princess Consort, then I will be waiting for you in the Eastern palace. I want to see if you really have the ability to snatch away the Crown Prince¡¯s favor from me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Di Shiyin became speechless.

    Rong Xi saw a familiar figure not too far away, then saw Di Shiyin preparing to leave. She hurriedly pulled out the pins in her hair, then under Dan Xiang¡¯s surprised look, she messed up her own hair.

    When Di Shiyin saw Rong Xi¡¯s actions, she secretly muttered how this woman really was a psycho. It seems like she had lost all rationality. What¡¯s the point of being born beautiful? Each and every action of hers was more and more preposterous, not at all carrying the bearing of the imeprial family.

    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard an angry roar come out from nto too far away¡ª

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was black as he walked to the front of the crowd and asked in a cold voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Just when Di Shiyin wanted to answer, she saw Rong Xi act like a startled oriole as she dove into the man¡¯s embrace right in front of her.

    Just a moment ago, she [RX] had an expression as if she wanted to eat her [DSY], now her tears ran down like the pear flowers, acting pitiful.

    Mu Huai hugged her as he asked again with some urgency, ¡°How did you become like this?¡±

    Under Di Shiyin¡¯s shocked gaze, Rong Xi leaned her head against the man¡¯s chest, and said in her most aggrieved manner, ¡°Your Highness, just now, Young Miss Di said that she wanted to teach this concubine a lesson. Look, this concubine¡¯s hairpins were knocked out of place by Young Miss Di. This concubine¡¯s body is in a lot of pain.¡±

 Chapter 39 - Loyal Dog

    The fragile and delicate girl was weeping sorrowfully in his arms. Mu Huai couldn¡¯t bear to see Rong Xi¡¯s tears the most, so he was not at all suspicious whether Di Shiyin had pulled Rong Xi¡¯s hair or not.

    In his heart, he had already deemed that this Di-Whatever-Shi person had bullied his woman.

    Although Mu Huai was aware that the Empress intended to betroth her niece to him as his legitimate wife, after going through two lifetimes, he had yet to differentiate between the two siblings Di Shiyin and Di Shihua. Forget their names, he couldn¡¯t even differentiate how they looked. His impression of them was hazy at best.

    The night was a little foggy. Di Shiyin knew that her face must be extremely swollen right now and didn¡¯t want Mu Huai to witness her current ugly state. She held the side of her face, turning askew.

    Mu Huai faintly remembered that last time Rong Xi was bullied along the palace corridors by one of the Di sisters. He already couldn¡¯t tell the two sisters apart, and Di Shiyin also had her face turned. Remembering how last time in the palace corridors, one of them had thrown a plum branch onto Rong Xi¡¯s face, now they had come to pull her hair.

    Although the methods used were different, they both lowly methods.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze sharpened. The woman in front of him should be the bitch that he punished into kneeling last time.

    His voice was frosty as he asked in a heavy tone, ¡°Last time I had you kneel on the palace paths, do you think that you haven¡¯t been punished enough that your courage has grown even more, daring to bully my liangdi?¡±

    Di Shiyin was stunned.

    What punished into kneeling? When did Mu Huai ever punish her to kneel?

    Seeing Di Shiyin¡¯s surprised expression and feeling his luxurious banquet robes turning wet from the Rong Xi¡¯s tears, Mu Huai suddenly felt a burst of anger in his heart.

    He suppressed his turbulent emotions, then scolded Di Shiyin again, ¡°Still not kneeling?¡±

    Di Shiyin was shocked by Mu Huai¡¯s icy voice. She reluctantly knelt on the ice-cold stone ground, her heart gradually becoming panicked. Last time when Di Shihua had went to the plum garden to pluck plums, that Physician Ye had bumped into her. At that time, the pock-faced, ugly servant of Mu Huai¡¯s had pleaded for mercy on behalf of that Physician Ye.

    Di Shihua had always been brainless. Relying on the fact that she was the Empress¡¯s niece, she had slapped the palace maid¡¯s face with a plum branch. Di Shiyin didn¡¯t expect that Mu Huai actually mistook her for Di Shihua!

    She hurriedly explained, ¡°Your¡­Your Highness, last time was my younger sister Di Shihua, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Mu Huai gently caressed the back of the woman in his arms. However, he didn¡¯t know that Rong Xi had stopped crying a long time ago. When she heard Di Shiyin say this, a smile appeared at the corner of her lips.

    Since she wasn¡¯t the perpetrator, then what her words meant that she was the perpetrator this time.

    As expected, Mu Huai¡¯s countenance turned even darker as his tone became more aggressive, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you were the one who bullied my maidservant last time. I just want to ask where you got your courage today to dare to pull liangdi¡®s hair?¡±

    Di Shiyin was speechless.

    Her daddy Di Zhuo had eighteen concubines. These past few years, she had gotten used to seeing how the concubines in the inner courtyard had fought for favor, and had also seen those who were as arrogant as Rong Xi. But one that acted like her, the perpetrator tattling first, this was the first time Di Shiyin had witnessed such a thing.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes filled with tears. She anxiously explained to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness¡­this subject-daughter had never raised her hands towards Rong liangdi tonight, but Rong liangdi she¡­she actually slapped this subject-daughter.¡±

    Mu Huai sneered, ¡°My liangdi is most gentle and delicate. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t even dare to step on a bug. If she really hit you, it must be because your words were too infuriating, annoying her.¡±

    Di Shiyin felt extremely unjust, no matter how she explained, he wouldn¡¯t listen. She forced herself to stay calm, ¡°But this subject-daughter¡­subject-daughter did not hit Rong liangdi. It was Rong liangdi herself who messed up her own hair and pulled out her hairpins, slandering this subject-daughter. If Your Highness doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask the maidservant next to me.¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s maidservant quickly nodded her head. Slightly fearful of Mu Huai, she answered in a trembling voice, ¡°Replying to Your Highness¡­it truly was Rong liangdi who messed up her own hair, framing my Young Miss.¡±

    Rong Xi put on her most pitiful appearance as she spoke in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°If Young Miss Di wants to make up false claims, naturally your maidservant will protect you. If you want to use this method to deceive His Highness, then you can also ask the maidservants and guards next to me, whether you were the one who pulled my hair or whether I¡¯m faking it¡­¡±

    Mu Huai asked the crowd, ¡°Speak the truth, was it surnamed Di who hit Rong liangdi?¡±

    The Eastern Palace¡¯s guards and Dan Xiang all bowed, looking downwards as they answered in unison, ¡°Replying to Your Highness, it was Young Miss Di who pulled Rong liangdi¡®s hair.¡±

    When their voices fell, Di Shiyin felt as if all of her energy was sucked out as she collapsed onto the ground.

    Ever since she was young, she had been raised as the pearl in her parent¡¯s hands. She had never been punished or beaten. Yet today she was slapped by that concubine bitch.

    She has never been wronged like this before. This group of lowly servants actually turned black into white1, placing a false charge on her head. Di Shiyin¡¯s nails pierced the flesh of her palms. She secretly swore that one day she will definitely have this evil woman pay for what she did.

    Mu Huai swept a glance over the kneeling Di Shiyin. His gaze was as if he was looking at an ant. The low and mellow voice was faintly hostile as he ordered the guards behind him in a cold tone, ¡°Since you like to pull people¡¯s hair, then I will teach you a lesson tonight. Someone come, pull out all the hair from this surnamed Di. Not one strand should be left.¡±

    The guards replied emotionlessly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Di Shiyin was in disbelief. Her long and thick black hair had been carefully nurtured through the use of countless expensive herbs and perfumed soaps. Yet Mu Huai actually wanted to pluck them all out.

    She hurriedly placed her arms over her head as she cried and begged to Mu Huai, ¡°Begging Your Highness to have mercy to this subject-daughter. This subject-daughter was wronged, this subject-daughter never did anything to Rong liangdi¡­¡±

    The Empress¡¯s senior palace maid heard the ruckus and came over. When she saw Di Shiyin kneeling on the ground, she was so startled her face turned paled.

    How did she provoke this evil master.

    Just now, when the Empress saw Di Shiyin had not returned to the banquet even after a long time, she had dispatched her [the palace maid] to look for Di Shiyin.

    The senior palace maid walked up tot he crowd and bowed respectfully towards Mu Huai before lowering her head, ¡°¡­Your Highness Crown Prince, Her Majesty the Queen sent this slave to look for Young Miss Di. This slave¡­should bring Young Miss Di back to the banquet.¡±

    When Di Shiyin saw the Empress¡¯s senior palace maid come over, she let out a sigh of relief.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze was sharp as he eyed the woman kneeling on the ground, ¡°Returning to the banquet, okay, she can only return after all her hair is plucked out.¡±

    Finished, Mu Huai¡¯s guards began to drag Di Shiyin, plucking her head of glossy black hair.

    The senior palace maid hurriedly protected Di Shiyin behind her. She was the attendant the Empress had brought over as part of her dowry, and thus had seen many battles over the years. She had already guessed that Di Shiyin must¡¯ve offended Rong liangdi and the Crown Prince was standing up for her.

    The senior palace maid anxiously spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness¡­Young Miss Di is the Empress¡¯s niece after all. Although the Empress is not your birth mother, she is still your di mother. On behalf of the Empress, please forgive Young Miss Di this time¡­¡±

    What Mu Huai hated the most was people trying to negotiate with him, not to mention this palace maid wanted to suppress him using the Empress. His countenance turned even worse as he continued to order, ¡°Pull this palace maid away. Continue to pull out her hair. If you leave even one strand of hair behind, I¡¯ll personally come question you.¡±

    After the senior palace maid was pushed aside by the guards, she knew that she could not persuade Mu Huai, this god of death. She hurriedly ran back to Zirui Hall to find the Empress for backup.

    Mu Huai heard Di Shiyin¡¯s rising cries. Becoming annoyed, he frowned and spoke in a low voice to the woman in his arms, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go back tot he Eastern palace with you.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head. But she was only able to walk a few steps when she felt a throbbing pain from her ankle. She frowned. It must¡¯ve been when she was walking too quickly just now and she had rolled her ankle.

    Mu Huai sensed her abnormality and questioned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rong Xi pointed towards her ankle and replied in a small voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­this concubine seems to have twisted the ankle and will have to walk more slowly.¡±

    Dan Xiang spoke up at this time, ¡°Then this slave will go find someone from the Palace Service to bring over a wheelchair for liangdi.¡±

    Mu Huai waved his hand, stopping Dan Xiang.

    His voice had returned to its usual calmness, ¡°No need.¡±

    Finished, in front of Di Shiyin and her palace maid, he picked up Rong Xi in a princess-carry and strode towards the Eastern palace.

    After Mu Huai and Rong Xi¡¯s figures disappeared into the distance, the Empress had personally arrived. She immediately ordered the guards pulling Di Shiyin¡¯s hair to release her.

    Although the guards were afraid of Mu Huai punishing them, the person standing in front of them was the Empress after all. As a result, they released Di Shiyin.

    With a cold expression, the Empress had the palace maids behind her bring Di Shiyin back.

    As for Di Shihua who was standing behind the Empress, when she saw her own older sister looking so dispirited and haggard, a faint smile appeared on her delicate and round face.

    ******

    After returning to the Eastern Palace, Mu Huai immediately sent Dan Xiang to fetch an imperial physician to inspect Rong Xi¡¯s ankle injury.

    The imperial physician said Rong Xi¡¯s ankle had just pulled a tendon. It would heal after applying a medicated oil to relieve swelling.

    After the imperial physician left, Mu Huai saw Rong Xi¡¯s hair was a little messy and the rims of her eyes were red. Resembling a fragile beauty, he couldn¡¯t help but frown as he asked, ¡°What did that surnamed Di talk to you for today?¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her thin lips. Half-laying on the arhat bed, she looked over at Mu Huai sitting next to her. Instead of answering his question, she asked one of her own, ¡°Your Highness¡­do you blame this concubine for hitting that Young Miss Di?¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, his thin lips hooked upwards.

    He took the medicated oil from Dan Xiang¡¯s hands and waved his hand, indicating for her to retreat.

    Under Rong Xi¡¯s somewhat astonished gaze, he personally rubbed the medicated oil between his callused palms, then massaged her injured ankle. He spoke up in a low voice, ¡°That day, you accompanied me to Hanlin Academy and blocked the ice water that Mu Qian¡¯s eunuch had prepared for me. That day, I had wanted to let the guards to hit that eunuch¡¯s palms, but I didn¡¯t expect that a little girl like you would actually take the switch, ruthlessly teaching a lesson to that eunuch.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, she looked down in guilt. Her voice was like an ant¡¯s as she answered, ¡°Then does Husband think that this concubine¡­was unreasonable?¡±

    Mu Huai had on an indifferent expression as he controlled the strength of his hands, afraid that he would use too much force and cause this delicate lady to cry out in pain. He replied, ¡°At that time, I had thought that the palace maid following me should never be cowardly. They need to be like you, a little fiercer.¡±

    Rong Xi felt her heart warm up. She placed her hand on top of his, ¡°Husband, let this concubine do it¡­¡±

    Mu Huai lifted his eyes, his cool gaze was slightly probing as he looked at her and asked again, ¡°So what did that surnamed Di say to you? Tell me.¡±

    Rong Xi bore with the ankle¡¯s pain as she somewhat helplessly told Mu Huai, ¡°That Young Miss Di seems to know who this concubine¡¯s father was. But this concubine is afraid to cause trouble for Your Highness, so I didn¡¯t confirm it¡­as for the rest, she was just saying the usual about how this concubine has a lowly status and didn¡¯t have any maternal clan backing, unfit to occupy the position of liangdi¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Rong Xi saw the originally somewhat calm man begin to emit a dark and gloomy aura again.

    His brows tightly furrowed and his fist fell heavily onto the small desk by him.

    The small desk immediately split in to.

    Rong Xi was shocked. She knew that Mu Huai practiced martial arts, but she had no idea he was that strong.

    After going through one lifetime, when Mu Huai recalled his attitude towards Rong Xi in the past, he felt that he had treated her really terribly.

    If he were Rong Xi¡¯s father, after knowing that his own daughter had not only fallen from an official¡¯s daughter to a government slave, but also had encountered a master like him. And this master not only had a cruel and extreme personality but also took away his daughter¡¯s virginity, not given her any position or status, even knocking her up.

    If his daughter had fallen to such a state, he would definitely cast a thousand cuts on the man of whoever treated her this way.

    And although he had given Rong Xi a status now, her maternal clan¡¯s background was actually looked down upon by a bitch. Humiliating her under his nose, really made him infuriated.

    Rong Xi found a handkerchief and carefully wiped off the medicinal oil from Mu Huai¡¯s hands. The desk had already been smashed into two halves by him, and his hand was also a little red.

    When Mu Huai recalled the day Rong Xi cried while telling him she didn¡¯t have any family, she only had him, his heart tightened.

    Mu Huai lowered his eyes, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t need to care about what other people say about your family background. My own concubine mother¡¯s family background wasn¡¯t noble¡­my maternal grandfather was just a deputy minister of the city guards.¡±

    Rong Xi raised her eyes, looking into Mu Huai¡¯s deep ones.

    This was the first time he had brought up his mother.

    Mu Huai solemnly promised, ¡°In the future, I will be your greatest backing.¡±

    This author wants to say:

    Old Dog Mu has evolved into being a loyal dog

 Chapter 40 - Pampering

    As the night grew thick, the smoke from the incense burner in the Eastern Palace curled in the air. On the two ends of the arhat bed, the candlelight flickered back and forth.

    The room was filled with the smell of incense. Even as Rong Xi sniffed the pleasant smell, her emotions had yet to calm down.

    Hearing Mu Huai¡¯s words, Rong Xi¡¯s peach blossom eyes looked startled.

    Mu Huai said he would be her backing, meaning he would protect her, would not let her feel ashamed because of her family background.

    But for a man with a status like Mu Huai¡¯s to give a woman a promise in his youth, it was one that could not be completely trusted. Rong Xi didn¡¯t know how long Mu Huai could keep this promise towards her. She was afraid to completely trust and rely on the man in front of her.

    When she was arguing with Di Shiyin in the imperial gardens tonight, although each sentence and every action was an act, when she saw Mu Huai protect her like so when he punished Di Shiyin, she suddenly had a frightening thought¨C

    Being a pampered and delicate woman felt really nice.

    If her personality was really like Concubine Yu¡¯s, arrogant and looked down on anyone, but no matter what troubles she caused, there was a man to protect her and pamper her, this kind of feeling was a hundred times better than being the gentle and virtuous legal wife, and better than being the cautious concubine.

    The promise that Mu Huai gave her right now was certainly born out of sincerity. But it could not guarantee that one day, with the arrival of a new person, this promise would just fly out the window and disappear like the smoke.

    Before the new person comes, Rong Xi chose to trust Mu Huai. She cherished the feeling of him solely pampering and protecting her.

    Currently, the rumors both inside and outside the palace were spreading more and more. Her identity as a criminal official¡¯s daughter would be exposed sooner or later. Rong Xi looked a little guilty as she asked, ¡°¡­But this concubine¡¯s identity in the end is still the daughter of a criminal official. If I were a regular commoner, it would not be so troublesome¡­in the end I have caused Husband trouble.¡±

    Her voice was a little timid as her ankle, under his ministrations, turned red.

    Her bun was a little messy, and her originally dispirited appearance became charming under the hazy yellow lights, causing people¡¯s hearts to sway.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but reach out, and take out the rest of the pins from her hair. The hairstyle for banquets were always a little heavy and complicated, he had to expend some effort to release it.

    Although he was frowning, his movements were very patient.

    Mu Huai held her hair up as he said in a small voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about all this. You just need to stay in the Eastern Palace and raise your fetus. I will help you solve all the problems outside.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes followed the movements of her long hair, ¡°En, thankfully Husband is here to protect this concubine.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s remarks gave her a sense of protection. Although he had a forceful and unruly personality, but whether she was his servant or his woman, Rong Xi was clear that Mu Huai could never bear to see other people bullying his people, even protecting their shortcomings.

    At this time, the guard who Mu Huai originally ordered to pull out Di Shiyin¡¯s hair had returned to the Eastern Palace to report. Kneeling on the ground, he reported back to Mu Huai about how the Empress had personally prevented him from carrying out his punishment on Di Shiyin. Lowering his heady, he quietly waited for Mu Huai to punish him.

    Rong Xi¡¯s gaze was imploring, implying for him to forgive the guard.

    Mu Huai understood Rong Xi¡¯s thoughts. After all, with the Empress blocking the way, a small guard like him would not dare to disobey the orders of the leader of the inner palace.

    He nodded, but said in a cold voice, ¡°That bitch was let off too easy.¡±

    The word ¡®bitch¡¯ shocked Rong Xi.

    Since he called Di Shiyin a bitch, that meant he did not have any good feelings for her.

    But what if Zhuang Emperor forced Mu Huai to marry her?

    Zhuang Emperor was very lax with his control on power. He was not only unafraid of Mu Huai¡¯s status as the Crown Prince, he also deeply trusted his son. Mu Huai was also naturally very filial, he would not easily disregard Zhuang Emperor¡¯s wishes. Rong Xi knew that both within the palace and outside, when a man takes a concubine, he would often take the ones he liked. When a man takes a wife, he needed to marry one of a noble background that was virtuous and magnanimous.

    Even if he did not marry Di Shiyin, he would still have to marry one of the other noble aristocratic young misses as his legal wife.

    Rong Xi peeked at Mu Huai¡¯s handsome face. Her heart felt a little lonely. In the end, she would never be his legal wife and he would still have to marry.

    Then for now, she should cherish the time she had him to herself.

    ****

    Mu Huai had the guard retreat and told Rong Xi to rest early. As for himself, he made a trip towards Ganyuan Hall under the moonlight.

    In his past life, after Zhuang Emperor passed away, he detested how the woman surnamed Di always appeared near him under the Empress¡¯s machinations. Because she was an eyesore, he had sent down a order banning the woman surnamed Di from entering the palace.

    Naturally, Empress Dowager Di was dissatisfied with this, but Zhuang Emperor was no longer around, and he did not need to care about what she thought.

    Now that Rong Xi was pregnant, with that bitch always showing up in front of her, Rong Xi would naturally feel unhappy. He needed to make things clear with Zhuang Emperor and have the two Di clan¡¯s daughters banned from entering the palace.

    When he entered Ganyuan Hall, Zhuang Emperor had just finished a bowl of bitter medicine.

    After Mu Huai had been made into the crown prince, he had took over many of the government affairs. Zhuang Emperor¡¯s body had continued to deteriorate and it was clearly that he could not handle such heavy politics anymore. He only picked the most urgent memorials to look over, most of them were handed over to Mu Huai to deal with.

    Thankfully, Mu Huai did not disappoint his expectations. Zhuang Emperor was very pleased to see how effectively he was able to handle government affairs.

    After Mu Huai sat down on a chair, the palace maid near him brought over some light tea. Mu Huai glanced at the teacup but didn¡¯t drink it.

    Zhuang Emperor naturally knew the reason why Mu Huai had come to find him and spoke first, ¡°I heard that tonight, your liangdi and the Di clan¡¯s daughter had fought?¡±

    Mu Huai lowered his head and respectfully answered, ¡°Replying to father-emperor, such a matter indeed happened.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor slowly lifted one of his gray brows. What happened tonight had caused him to change his impression of Di Shiyin, he had become a little unhappy with her as well. He originally thought that she was a gentle and mannerly aristocratic young miss and wanted to persuade Mu Huai to take her in as his principal consort.

    But what happened tonight had made Zhuang Emperor drop this idea.

    Rong liangdi was pregnant, but with her background, she would never be able to sit on the main wife position.

    Just let him pamper her more, she was just a plaything after all.

    However Mu Huai liked her and pampered her right now was his business, sooner or later there would be a new person to replace Rong liangdi¡®s position.

    If Di Shiyin was a little smarter, she wouldn¡¯t have argued with her when she [RX] was pregnant. Not to mention, he [Zhuang Emperor] had never agreed to bestow the marriage, and the Di clan¡¯s daughter has no status nor position right now.

    Thinking of this, Zhuang Emperor helplessly shook his head but said, ¡°Rong liangdi has suffered tonight, but the Di family¡¯s miss is still the Empress¡¯s family. It¡¯s fine to to just admonish her a few sentences and punish her to kneel, you shouldn¡¯t have ordered the servants to pull her hair¡­¡±

    Zhuang Emperor was thinking, although Man Ya was not young anymore, the way he did things was just like when he was a child, not leaving any leeway when punishing people.

    Zhuang Emperor had a gentle personality. Although he was the Emperor, he treated others kindly.

    Consort Xian was also a gentle and soft woman.

    On the other hand, Mu Huai¡¯s personality was not at all like his parents. Instead, he resembled his imperial grandfather, who was also Great Qi¡¯s founding emperor: Cheng Emperor Mu You.

    Mu Huai calmly answered, ¡°This subject-son remembers father-emperor¡¯s teachings. However, as to what happened tonight, this subject-son was too afraid that the Di family¡¯s daughter would harm Rong liangdi¡®s child, and thus set down such a punishment. In order to ensure the safety of her pregnancy, this subject-son asks for father-emperor to send out a decree, have the two Di family¡¯s daughters forever banned from entering Yongxi Palace.¡±

    He spoke extremely solemnly to Zhuang Emperor, but he felt extremely disdainful inside.

    Daring to bully this old man¡¯s1 woman, not cutting off her head was already showing her mercy.

    Zhuang Emperor was helpless. After staying silent for a moment, he said, ¡°This cannot happen. The Empress has no children and treats her two nieces as her own daughters. If I don¡¯t let her see these two people, it would be too cruel to the Empress¡­if you are afraid of an accident befalling the Rong family¡¯s daughter¡¯s child, then have her stay within the Eastern Palace. There¡¯s no need to not allow the Di family¡¯s two daughters from entering the palace to visit the Empress.¡±

    Mu Huai pursed his lips when he heard this. In his previous life, he had also waited for Zhuang Emperor to pass before disregarding Empress Dowager Di¡¯s face.

    At this moment, Zhuang Emperor said some remarks similar to what he said in his past life, ¡°You don¡¯t like the Di family¡¯s daughter, zhen is aware. Have this liangdi serve you first. In the future, zhen will pick an even better principal consort of Man Ya. There are so many noble young misses in Bianjing, this Di family¡¯s daughter is not the most outstanding, she is unworthy of zhen¡®s Man Ya.¡±

    On the contrary, Mu Huai was thinking how although Bianjing was full of noble young ladies, the only woman he wanted was the petite woman in the Eastern Palace.

    However, his father, Mu Zhen, had always spoiled and condoned him. No matter how forceful and overbearing his temperament was, he also knew that his father would leave this world soon. He didn¡¯t want to butt heads with Zhuang Emperor over the matter of choosing a principal consort.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t want that woman to stay as his concubine, he wanted to have her become his legitimate wife.

    In this lifetime, he has Rong Xi, but this was the first time that he felt the identity of the Crown Prince was a shackle.

    What is a concubine? Just the slave of her husband.2

    But if the identity of a criminal official¡¯s daughter were to be added on top of that, forget about being the main wife, even being his concubine would not block the mouths of others.

    Perhaps in the eyes of Zhuang Emperor and other people, Rong Xi was just a plaything that he was just using to pass the time. It didn¡¯t matter if he pampered her a little more, sooner or later he would have a new concubine to pamper.

    But Mu Huai was very clear on how much weight this woman carried in his heart.

    He was never a person who could be held down or threatened by others. The more fearsome the opponent was, the stronger he would become. The more severe and disadvantageous the situation was for him, the more motivated he was.

    He will definitely lift that woman up to that seat. He will have the people respect her and fear her, never letting her undergo such humiliation ever again.

    ******

    Early spring in Bianjing meant the rainy season was coming. It was a rare sunny and clear day. The skies were cloudless and as blue as water, a peaceful day.

    After Mu Huai had ended court in Jiazheng Hall today, he had directly headed to the Political Affairs Hall with Yan Juxu. He had also sent for the Remonstrance Bureau¡¯s new lower-level employees to come as well.

    Great Qi¡¯s Remonstrance Bureau¡¯s officials¡¯ rankings, from highest to lowest, were separated into Chief Censors, Vice Censors, and Deputy Censors. For the lower-ranking officials, they had prison guards and inspectors.

    The current Remonstrance Bureau¡¯s people had yet to fully be under Mu Huai¡¯s control. The higher-ranking officials were mainly those obstinate old men, afraid of giving up power.

    After a few years, some of these people will die and some will resign. Mu Huai in his past life had slowly inserted his own forces into the Remonstrance Bureau then.

    In his past life, he had begun from this Remonstrance Bureau, from the lowest-ranked prison guards and inspectors, and slowly used this new blood to replace the old.

    When the newly appointed prison guard and inspector got to know of how useful they were to the Crown Prince, they were naturally ecstatic and full of vigor. If they worked hard and did well, then they would be the future monarch¡¯s senior ministers. Once Mu Huai ascended the throne, then their positions in court would naturally different than ordinary officials.

    In this life, Mu Huai had mobilized these bottom-ranked officials in the Remonstrance Bureau first. However, the motive was to have these people mingle amongst the commoners to investigate for gossip about the Di family. At the same time, he had also secretly mixed some people into the newly bought servants of the Minister¡¯s estate.

    Di Zhuo still attended court as normal this morning, but didn¡¯t know that so many people from the Remonstrance Bureau were trying to find his Achille¡¯s heel behind his back.

    Mu Huai ordered people to drop off the census of the Ministry of Rites. All of the officials in the Ministry of Rites¡¯ positions, hometowns, and history were recorded on it. He originally wanted to order people to sent over the account books of the ceremonial rites for these past few years to the Political Affairs Hall, but after thinking further, he felt that if these account books really had some problems, it would have long been altered by someone. He wouldn¡¯t be able tof ind anything from them.

    Mu Huai¡¯s expression was a little cold. As he read the Ministry of Rites¡¯ names list, he let out a sight.

    When Yan Juxu saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but respectfully ask, ¡°Why is Your Highness sighing?¡±

    Mu Huai placed the booklet in his hand on the desk. His voice was a little heavy as he answered, ¡°There are too many redundant officials in the Ministry of Rites, all useless corpses feasting, taking a government salary for nothing.¡±

    Yan Juxu was indifferent. He lowered his head and said slowly, ¡°Not only the Ministry of Rites, within Great Qi¡¯s Six Ministries and Twelve Departments, there are many redundant officials. But as long as they don¡¯t make any big mistakes, the government will naturally open the coffers and raise this bunch of leeching officials.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he called how he had placed all his attention on military affairs in his past life.

    This time, in order to help Rong Xi¡¯s father, Rong Bing, overturn the verdict, he finally saw Ministry of Rites¡¯ list of officials. However, he didn¡¯t expect to discover so many problems.

    Governing a nation politically was just as important as having strong military.

    A policy change will often be entangled with many other things, closely related with the common people. That¡¯s why a monarch must be extremely cautious before making policy decisions.

    Thankfully, Yan Juxu was with him.

    Mu Huai asked, ¡°Then Minister Yan, what are your thoughts on this?¡±

    Yan Juxu spoke calmly about his thoughts to Mu Huai.

    ¡°Great Qi must have a good administration of officials. You can start from the Ministry of Rites. Investigate whether those officials¡¯ abilities match up to their position, as well as have the censors in the remonstrance Bureau to investigate the conduct and speech of these officials at any time. Those who are incapable will be dismissed. The remaining official positions that are redundant and useless can be eliminated.¡±

    Mu Huai nodded his head in approval.

    However, the process of building a good administration would be considered quite drastic. Thinking of how three years later, Great Qi will encounter a drought, the first thing he needed to do was legal reform. He needed to build up Great Qi¡¯s strength enough to withstand future disasters.

    Perhaps he needed to relax policies in advance and increase Great Qi¡¯s population. That way, after a decade, the additional number of males could become the backbone of Great Qi¡¯s military. Consequently, he could also begin his military campaign against northern Yan kingdom earlier as well.

    Inside and outside, nothing can be left out.

    *****

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t like to drag things along when he did things. He wanted to push to implement the new laws before he ascended the throne.

    In the middle of the night, he returned to the Eastern Palace from the Political Affairs Hall. Even so, he went to the study to read through the laws and regulations of the previous dynasties and other countries.

    The only thing that made him antsy was that if he didn¡¯t go to bed, then that vixen also wouldn¡¯t sleep well.

    Every night Rong Xi would endure her fatigued and sleepy body and accompany him in the study to read law books. Just like when he was just an imperial prince, she would grind ink and brew tea for him.

    Tonight, she couldn¡¯t fight off her sleepiness anymore and sprawled against the desk and fell asleep.

    Mu Huai helplessly shook his head. He carried the delicate and sleepy pregnant woman to the inner hall¡¯s bed. Just after he set her down, she woke up.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and said in a soft and sticky voice, ¡°This concubine isn¡¯t sleepy, continue to read law books with Your Highness.¡±

    So clingy.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was a little heavy as he said in a low voice, ¡°Still saying not sleepy, your eyes can¡¯t even open.¡±

    Rong Xi forced herself to open her eyes wide. Purposely putting on a spirited expression, she said, ¡°This concubine really isn¡¯t sleepy¡­¡±

    Finished, she wanted to step down from the bed in her bare feet.

    Mu Huai stopped the stubborn little woman in time, ¡°Just lay down. I will also lay down and sleep with you, don¡¯t run off to the study anymore¡­¡±

    Rong Xi finally nodded her head in a daze, then squirreled back into the warm and soft covers.

    Mu Huai went to the study to grab a booklet about the laws from the previous dynasty, then half-laid in bed. After adjusting the blanket on the woman, borrowing the light of the candles in the hall, he read through the book.

    Rong Xi felt her sleepiness vanish. She opened her eyes to secretly observe the handsome man next to her.

    She thought that Mu Huai was truly a studious and diligent Crown Prince. When he was just an imperial prince in the past, that was true as well. Even if it was raining and his legs were in pain, he never skipped school, enduring the pain to go to Hanlin Academy.

    The appearance of a focused man was even more handsome. Only a simple jade hairpin held up his black hair. Wearing a plain white inner robe, he had the air of a scholarly gentleman about him.

    Speaking of which, although Mu Huai had a strong personality, his appearance was very refined-looking.

    Rong Xi blinked, just quietly looking at him like this put her in a good mood.

    Mu Huai sensed the woman next to him wasn¡¯t sleeping properly, using her bewitching eyes to directly stare at him.

    He unhappily asked, ¡°What are you doing look at me? Hurry and sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi whispered sweetly, ¡°Husband looks very handsome, this concubine couldn¡¯t help but look.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he felt as if his heart had been coated in honey.

    But he suppressed the urge to smile and held the book up to block his face. Then he reached out to turn the woman¡¯s head away and ordered again, ¡°Close your eyes, sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi could only close her eyes. It was already hard for her to be pregnant. Burrowing into the covers, she soon entered into her dreams.

    In the dream, Mu Huai was wearing a moon-white robe while wearing a white jade crown. His hand held a fan, his figure dressed as if he was a young noble master.

    His aura was very refined and elegant, without any gloominess. His eyes weren¡¯t cold either, lookin very relaxed.

    In the dream, she walked with Mu Huai along Biangjing¡¯s bustling Wa City at night, appreciating the beautiful scenery of Great Qi. Because the two people had such outstanding appearances, many people cast them glances. The two people looked just like an ordinary married couple.

    The her in the dream called out Mu Huai¡¯s name, Zhi Yan.

    Mu Huai replied to her in a warm voice and called her Xi¡¯er.

    Rong Xi knew that the scene in front of her was not reality, but let out a laugh in her sleep. Her voice was very sweet and soft as she kept muttering his name, ¡°¡­Zhi Yan.¡±

    She had buried her wish in her heart, not daring to reveal it.

    Rong Xi hd always wanted to be a normal married couple with Mu Huai. Instead of being his concubine, she wanted to be with the man next to her until their hair turned gray, even being so greedy as to want to be a pair with him for a lifetime.

    Reality showed that this wish could not cmome to fruition.

    When Mu Huai heard his name, he shifted his line of sight from the book to the woman on the bed. His chilly eyes faintly held a pampering gaze.

    He set down the book in his hand and finally laid down on the bed, then carefully gathered the woman into his arms.

    Mu Huai lowered his head to kiss the woman¡¯s soft forehead. Closing his eyes, he said in a soft voice, ¡°Good Xi¡¯er.¡±

    This author wants to say:

    Rong Rong¡¯s simple wish will be granted by Dog Mu

 Chapter 41 - Iâ€™ll Be With You

    Mid-spring in Bianjing; the weather slowly turned warmer. The flowers and trees in Yongxi Palace slowly began to reveal their buds and sprouts.

    At this time, Rong Xi was already four months pregnant and had begun to show. Her morning sickness was gone, and her appetite was much bigger than before.

    Maybe it was because the child in her stomach was growing very fast, but she was easily fatigued compared to before. Rong Xi was prone to night sweats from time to time and her calves would also suddenly twitch from muscle spasms. Her body was weaker than before.

    The temperatures in Bianjing still carried a slight chill. During this month, Rong Xi had not stepped out of the Eastern Palace. Thankfully, the Eastern Palace was large and occupied a great deal of land. When she felt bored or stuffy, she could go feed the fish in the pond. She passed her days quite comfortably.

    Rong Xi counted the days in her heart. Her and Mu Huai¡¯s child would arrive sometime in the beginning of autumn this year. No matter if it¡¯ll be a boy or a girl, they would be her most precious treasure.

    Whenever she imagined the appearance of a newborn child, Rong Xi¡¯s heart would melt into a puddle.

    As her belly grew larger and Bianjing was about to usher in summer, Mu Huai called for the Department of Clothing¡¯s people to come to the Eastern Palace to take her measurements and make a set of new robes.

    Usually, it was enough for just the chief stewards to come to take measurements of ordinary concubines. Even this type of duty would have different treatment based on the ranking of the imperial concubines.

    However, Rong Xi didn¡¯t expect for the head of the Department of Clothing to personally come to the Eastern Palace and take her measurements. Even more, she was accompanied by two chief stewards and four seamstresses, quite a retinue.

    The servants in the Eastern Palace all secretly felt that this Rong liangdi was truly loved and spoiled by the Crown Prince, fully basking in the sole favor that the Crown Prince showered upon her.

    The reason why Mu Huai had called on this group of people was mainly because he felt that all women liked to dress up. Even after being cooped up in the Eastern Palace for a month, Rong Xi willingly complied and had never held a grudge against him. As such, Mu Huai wanted to make her happy by creating some new sets of clothes for her.

    When Mu Huai was emperor in his past life, although he was not stingy, he also hated those lustful and extravagant monarchs the most. Especially those muddle-headed monarchs who would scrape out even the commoners¡¯ bones in order to present riches to the beauty.

    Now that he has such a beauty like Rong Xi, it would be a lie to say he was unaffected.

    Unconsciously, he began to want to pamper and cater to this woman. Whatever treasures he got his hands on, he wanted to give them to her. But Mu Huai didn¡¯t think his thoughts and actions were unusual.

    After all, that woman possessed the sort of beauty that could topple cities. He naturally had to give her the proper treatment she deserved.

    Seeing so many people from the Department of Clothing come, Rong Xi was naturally very excited. However, it wasn¡¯t the type of happiness that came from a woman excited to dress herself up.

    After Concubine Yu passed away, Rong Xi had almost become one of the chief stewards of the Department of Clothing. When she was still a palace maid serving Concubine Yu, she had formed some good relationships with the female officials in the six departments under the Imperial Household Bureau.

    What Rong Xi liked the most was looking through clothing design drafts. She especially had a great interest in weaving and embroidery. If at the time Mu Huai and Mu Qian were not lacking servants, then she would probably be doing something that she enjoyed in the Department of Clothing right now.

    But who could¡¯ve imagined that a little palace maid like her had actually become the Crown Prince¡¯s liangdi, even becoming pregnant with his child.

    When she thought of this, Rong Xi shook her head helplessly.

    In the near future, her belly would grow even bigger. That¡¯s why, when one of the chief stewards was taking her measurements, she purposely added some leeway. It took time to create clothes, so they had to be made larger accordingly.

    The seamstress showed Rong Xi all kinds of cloths and brocades. She originally thought that since this Rong liangdi had a commoner background, she would not recognize which type of cloth was which. Unexpectedly, this Rong liangdi was able to recognize each type of brocade.

    Which was han1 embroidery, which was shu2, which was had the most vibrant colors and best quality, she [RX] was familiar with all of them.

    The supervisor of the Department of Clothing was surprised, but also secretly thought that this Rong liangdi was one that was favored by the Crown Prince, even if she came from a commoner¡¯s background, she would definitely not be an empty-headed embroidered pillow3. They must cautiously serve her this time.

    Rong Xi picked up a brocade but heard the supervisor of the Department of Clothing speak flatteringly, ¡°This embroidery was obtained through exchanging many good horses with Kingdom Yan and Kingdom Ye. Each piece is very expensive. Liangdi was born beautiful, perfectly matching these fabrics.¡±

    The supervisor observed Rong Xi¡¯s expression.

    On the contrary, Rong Xi¡¯s expression was very calm. She sighed and whispered softly, ¡°How come Great Qi can¡¯t produce any famed ebroidery works, these past few years, all the noble young ladies in Bianjing wear clothes made from other countries¡¯ fabrics.¡±

    Her voice was very soft, the supervisor thought it was very familiar. She secretly thought that this charming voice was quite similar to the senior palace maid that used to serve Concubine Yu.

    The supervisor quickly reorganized her thoughts and respectfully replied, ¡°These embroideries all have high craftsmanship. Take this Kingdom Ye¡¯s han embroidery, for example, multiple embroidery girls stitched for many days, producing only one piece after a long time. To produce another piece would require even more manpower and hours.¡±

    Rong Xi hummed in affirmation. Seeing the brocades that cost a fortune, she just had the people from the Department of Clothing make four sets of clothes for her.

    Two for daily wear, two for sleeping.

    As for banquet robes, it was enough for her to wear the official liangdi robes.

    The supervisor was stunned. Rumors said that this Rong liangdi was arrogant from being pampered, so she thought that this time, this Rong liangdi would order at least a couple dozen luxurious robes before thinking it was enough.

    Who could¡¯ve expected she would only order four sets!

    The supervisor was confused and asked, ¡°¡­Rong liangdi, don¡¯t you want to order some more, even the palace maids have four sets of daily robes every season.¡±

    Just as she finished, though Rong Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, Dan Xiang shot the supervisor a look.

    The supervisor immediately sensed that she had said something wrong. How could she be so stupid as to compare the Crown Prince¡¯s liangdi to palace maids, thankfully this Rong liangdi didn¡¯t make things difficult for her.

    The supervisor shifted the topic and passed over a design draft to Rong Xi, ¡°The seamstresses also brought over a couple fine jade pieces as well as some precious stones and pearls. Liangdi can pick whichever ones you like. This servant will return to the Department of Clothing later and have people find a craftsman.¡±

    Rong Xi looked down and casually flipped through the designs. She originally didn¡¯t want any hairpins, but since Mu Huai wanted to reward her with them, she had to maintain his dignity.

    She was very clear what kind of intentions a man had when rewarding his woman with some trinkets.

    She casually picked a few styles then handed them to the supervisor, ¡°Supervisor can just casually create a few hairpins to match these styles. As for what kind of precious stones you use, I trust in Supervisor¡¯s taste. You can pick them.¡±

    The supervisor respectfully obeyed. Before leaving, she kept feeling that this Rong liangdi was really familiar.

    After the people from the Department of Clothing left the Eastern Palace, Dan Xiang brought over this month¡¯s account book for the Eastern Palace for Rong Xi to inspect.

    Rong Xi had half her hair up, a simple and elegant jade hairpin was inserted into her bun. Her pretty side profile looked very peaceful. When her eyes looked down at the account book, she looked like a beauty from a painting.

    Such a beauty was really pleasing to the eye, making people unable to lok away.

    Dan Xing blinked. She always felt that Rong liangdi was very similar to Rong gugu. Their surnames were the same, their voices were also the same.

    After entering the Eastern Palace, she had never asked her about the names of the servants, but she was able to recognize every palace maid and eunuch. During this month, she had also done many of the miscellaneous chores that Rong gugu used to do in the past, helping the Crown Prince take care of the matters in the Eastern Palace.

    Dan Xiang brought over some light tea for Rong Xi, placing on the desk. She softly persuaded, ¡°Liangdi¡­it¡¯s already hard on you for being pregnant, you should rest a little.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded, but her eyes never left the account book.

    Dan Xiang could only stand next to her. Rong Xi could only calmly reply, ¡°In the future, when the Eastern Palace receives the Crown Princess Consort, I can be the lazy and carefree liangdi. Right now, I still have to help His Highness with these small things.¡±

    When Dan Xiang heard Rong Xi mention the legitimate consort, her [RX] expression was very calm, not at all upset.

    A while ago, there were some people from the Ministry of Rites who came to teach Rong liangdi palace etiquette. She was a very quick learner, each and every movement was elegant and noble, not at all like someone who came from a commoner¡¯s background. Instead, her temperament was more like a noble young lady.

    She was already born beautiful, it was just that her background wa sa little lacking.

    If she were to be honest, Rong Xi was able to match up to the Crown Prince in every way.

    Dan Xiang felt unjust on behalf of Rong Xi, ¡°Liangdi, don¡¯t worry. Even if someone new enters the Eastern palace, the most important woman in Crown Prince¡¯s heart will still be liangdi. No one will be able to surpass you.¡±

    Rong Xi finally set down the account book in her hand when she heard this.

    Although she knew that Dan Xiang was saying this for her, Rong Xi didn¡¯t want her to speak such disrespectful words.

    Her tone became a little heavy, ¡°Don¡¯t say these words in the future. If other people hear this, they¡¯ll cause trouble for the Crown Prince.¡±

    Dan Xiang immediately acknowledged her mistake, not daring to say anything more.

    Rong Xi treated Dan Xiang as her closest palace maid and also trusted her. However, regardless of trust, she also needed to know how to read people. She can¡¯t let the palace maid who closely serves her have a loose mouth.

    Because in the future, every word and every action Dan Xiang makes will represent her own words and actions.

    Although Dan Xiang was a little more intelligent than the average palace maid, her personality was not mature enough. She still needed to teach her well.

    Rong Xi saw Dan Xiang became a little timid and lightened her tone, ¡°Go see if lunch is ready. The Crown Prince will come back to the Eastern Palace today to eat.¡±

    Not too long after Dan Xiang left to see if the food was ready, Mu Huai had returned to the Eastern Palace.

    Every time there wasn¡¯t a court session, Mu Huai would still be busy. He didn¡¯t have the habit of taking a break.

    Today, instead of wearing his court robes, he was wearing a dark-colored inner robe. Rong Xi always felt that whenever he wore dark colors, his aura was a little overwhelming, even a little aggressive and intimidating.

    After entering the hall, Mu Huai placed his sights on the woman¡¯s slightly bulging belly. Remembering how the couple had felt the fetus¡¯s movements yesterday, he felt it was very magical.

    Having lived two lifetimes, it was the first time he became someone¡¯s father and someone¡¯s husband.

    Yesterday when Rong Xi felt the fetus move, he was beyond ecstatic but also somewhat at a loss.

    He sat next to Rong Xi and asked in a low voice, ¡°After I left this morning, did the child disturb you?¡±

    He grasped the woman¡¯s tender area, but felt this delicate little liangdi had broken out into a cold sweat.

    Her body was much weaker than before. Thankfully, he had already suppressed the rumors of her being a criminal¡¯s daughter and harshly punished those officials with wagging tongues. That way, her mood wouldn¡¯t be affected by the loose tongues outside.

    Rong Xi leaned into his arms and shook her head, ¡°The baby is very good, didn¡¯t disturb this concubine at all.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s originally cold countenance turned warmer. He glanced at the embroidered goods on the arhat bed and asked, ¡°Do you like the goods the Department of Clothing brought over today?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head and added, ¡°There were many that this concubine liked very much.¡±

    This not only greatly satisfied the man, he also felt a sense of accomplishment.

    As long as she likes it.

    Mu Huai felt Rong Xi looked a little listless and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    In the past he originally thought after he captured this woman back, he would enclose her in the Eastern palace, make her be the canary in his cage.

    But after this pretty canary stayed in the golden cage for a long time, though she was still beautiful, she also looked very pitiful.

    The fragrance from the woman¡¯s body became even stronger due to the pregnancy, intoxicating people even more.

    Mu Huai kissed her forehead, ¡°Just bear with it a little more for these few months. After the child is born, no matter if you want to go to the suburbs to hunt or climb a mountain to look at the scenery, or go to the lake to row a boat, I will be with you.¡±

 Chapter 42

    A woman actually barged into the Political Affairs Hall tonight.

    Mu Huai could never tolerate even a speck of sand in his eyes. Di Shiyin had actually disguised herself as a eunuch and trespassed into the Political Affairs Hall to try to seduce him.

    He was always a suspicious person who concealed his deepest thoughts. What happened tonight not only made him feel uncomfortable and repulsive, due to his many years of being the Emperor in his past life, what he hated the most was when his guards were negligent in their duties.

    After Di Shiyin fled in a hurry, Mu Huai frowned even more. He shot a glance at the broken porcelain and spilled tea on the ground. It was probably drugged.

    In a cold voice, he ordered for all the guards and servants in the Political Affairs Hall to assemble. In the middle of the night, the rainstorm was raging endlessly. With his hands behind his back, Mu Huai stood straight inside the hall, his youthful and handsome face dark and heavy.

    The aura of the heavenly family was very oppressive.

    After Mu Huai interrogated everyone one by one, he quickly found out the eunuch that was bribed by Di Shiyin. He punished him with thirty strokes and expelled him from the Political Affairs Hall. Furthermore, he banned him from serving any of the noble personages within the palace, he can only become a manservant doing rough work.

    At the same time, he walked by the guards with their lowered heads, coldly reprimanding this group of people for not even detecting that a woman had infiltrated her way into the Political Affairs Hall.

    This time, with a punishment as precedent, this group of people will be more alert and cautious. If this situation repeats itself again, then it will not be resolved with just a simple punishment.

    The guards expressed their understandind.g

    Tonight, they had failed their duties and angered the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince had a cold and serious personality, his methods were ruthless and cruel.

    However, tonight he had given them a fair punishment.

    If the Crown Prince was the monarch of Great Qi, then he would naturally have high standards for his personal guards.

    After this time, the guards had all heightened their senses and became more cautious, not daring to be lazy even the slightest.

    Naturally, Emperor Mu Zhen heard what Di Shiyin had did today, with one side being the safety of the Crown Prince and the other being a daughter of a noble house, he was caught between a rock and a hard place. After Zhuang Emperor caught wind of this news, his normally genteel and calm manner finally cracked and showed some anger.

    He ordered for people to call for the Empress to come to Ganyuan Hall.

    One has to know, the Empress was the leader of the inner palace after all, and she naturally treated differently from the concubines and consorts. Zhuang Emperor treated her with respect. Although he did not love her, he respected her as his legal wife. Usually, if something happened, he would go to the Empress¡¯s Weiyang Palace to personally discuss with her.

    The people in the palace saw that today, Zhuang Emperor had actually treated the Empress just like the other concubines and consorts. She had to personally come to Ganyuan Hall and wait to be scolded. Only then did she discover that Zhuang Emperor had called her over because the elder daughter of the Di family had angered the Crown Prince.

    Zhuang Emperor secretly felt that Di Shiyin was usually a spoiled young miss and she didn¡¯t have the courage to do such a lowly thing.

    The only person in the palace that was familiar with its daily affairs and could also find out about Mu Huai¡¯s daily schedule was the leader of the inner palace¨Cthe Empress.

    When Zhuang Emperor found out about all the details of this scheme, he discovered that Di Shiyin had dressed up as a eunuch and infiltrated Ganyuan Palace. Consequently, he became even more incensed.

    A few years ago when he was just a junwang1, there was someone in his prince estate that used this method to get close to him. At the time, Zhuang Emperor was young and felt that it was quite interesting and fresh to see a woman dress up as a eunuch. As a result, he had showered the low-born concubine with his favor. Currently, this concubine was still in the palace. Although she was no longer favored, because she had borne him a princess, her current position was a fifth-ranked xiuyuan.

    Zhuang Emperor understood Mu Huai, this son of his. Since he did not like Di Shiyin, her trying to use such methods on him would only further anger him.

    The Empress stood outside Ganyuan Hall. Although she felt an unsettling feeling inside, after sitting in that highest position for so many years, her face didn¡¯t show any changes. She originally wanted to set up some chances for Di Shiyin to approach Mu Huai, then plan for the next step. However, she never would have thought that the niece she had pampered so much that usually looked like a mature and virtuous aristocratic young lady would actually be such an impatient person that didn¡¯t know how to gradually follow the flow.

    Mu Huai¡¯s personality was also very cruel. He didn¡¯t care at all that Di Shiyin was a young girl and had unhesitatingly splashed the scalding tea on her head. He didn¡¯t know how to treat women at all.

    When she thought of this, the Empress sighed again.

    At this time, Zhuang Emperor¡¯s senior eunuch walked out the hall¡¯s doorway and respectfully greeted the Empress, ¡°Niangniang, the Emperor calls you inside.¡±

    The Empress nodded and under the support of her senior palace maid, she carefully stepped past the threshold, entering the hall.

    When Zhuang Emperor saw the Empress, his attitude was still quite calm.

    He asked, ¡°What Di family¡¯s eldest daughter did, I¡¯m sure the Empress already knows.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s mood calmed down somewhat, knowing that Zhuang Emperor let her keep her dignity.

    In a soft voice carrying an apologetic tone, ¡°Your Majesty, please punish me. This subject-wife did not teach well, and had caused the Crown Prince to be unhappy. This subject-wife did not have the luck¡­was not able to add any sons or daughters for Your Majesty. Now, Yin¡¯er has made such a big error, although this subject-wife treats her as my own daughter, I also cannot continue to protect her. However, she is a young lady after all, so Your Majesty, taking into account this subject-wife, please just place her under house arrest at the Minister¡¯s Estate. In the future¡­she also does not need to enter the palace to visit this subject-wife. After all, this is not a glorious matter, if word gets out, it would also be disadvantageous to the Crown Prince. This time let her reflect behind closed doors, it is also to make her stop harboring any ideas about the Crown Prince. This subject-wife will issue a decree to not let her ever enter Yongxi Palace¡­Emperor, what do you think about this subject-wife¡¯s arrangements?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor glanced at the Empress. She had already compromised, not letting Di family¡¯s daughter enter the palace. He didn¡¯t know what else he could say and thus agreed to the Empress¡¯s request.

    The Empress was very disappointed in Di Shiyin, this niece of hers. She had spent a lot of effort to cultivate her all these years and even took her to the Imperial Household Department a while back. She had really spent a lot of time and effort on her.

    But who could¡¯ve known that Di Shiyin was such an impatient, short-sighted, and disappointing person. Now that it¡¯s come to this, she could only treat this niece of hers as an abandoned chess piece.

    The Empress continued to contemplate. After a few days, when what happened between Di Shiyin and Mu Huai mostly dies down, all she had to do was fulfill her duties as her paternal aunt and help her find a matching noble young master. She could only have her marry someone else.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that after just a few days, this piece of news could not be suppressed and even the commoners knew about it.

    There were many female academies in Bianjing, and all of them used Di Shiyin as an example to warn the young and impressionable girls. They could not be shameless like she was, destroying their own future.

    All the good families in Bianjing looked down on Di Shiyin. No family¡¯s matriarch wanted to have their precious son marry a woman like Di Shiyin. Letting such a woman into their family was just asking for humiliation.

    Recently, whenever Di Zhuo attended court, he could faintly sense that his colleague¡¯s gazes towards him were a little complicated and ambiguous. Those gazes seemed to be both contemptuous and also mocking.

    His face had been completely lost by Di Shiyin!

    These days, Di Shiyin had originally been docilely staying in the Minister¡¯s Estate playing her guqin. Her mood was very sad and lonely. Obviously, she knew that her reputation had already been ruined. It took a long time recover before she returned to normal.

    Thankfully, Mother Di did not criticize her.

    On the other hand, that Empress niangniang in the palace did not comfort her nor did she admonish her. These few days, she had solely called for Di Shihua to enter the palace. It was clear that she was now an abandoned chess piece.

    Her mind wandering, a sharp sound came from the instrument. Di Shiyin felt her hand hurting, and saw that it was bleeding. When she looked down, it turns out one of the strings had snapped. Just as she wanted to get up to wrap the wound, she saw Di Zhuo who had just returned from court angrily storming over to her.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Before Di Shiyin could fully greet him, with a wave of his sleeves, Di Zhuo angrily slapped his own eldest daughter.

    He yelled angrily, ¡°What a waste for your mother and the Empress¡¯ efforts on cultivating you all these years. You actually did such a shameless thing, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to play music here?¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s face was originally slightly burned by Mu Huai¡¯s hot tea. After being subjected to this slap, her face was going to be swollen even longer.

    Recalling the coldness her father had treated her with these days, Di Shiyin felt extremely unhappy. Holding the side of her face throbbing with pain, she retorted, ¡°Father¡­the blame does not lie solely on this daughter. Her Majesty the Empress and Mother both participated. Now that it¡¯s failed, why do you only place your anger on this daughter alone?¡±

    Di Zhuo was infuriated and yelled, ¡°You dare to talk back?¡±

    Finished, he raised his hand to slap Di Shiyin again but was stopped in time by Mother Di.

    Mother Di had a bitter expression on her face as she persuaded, ¡°Old Master2¡­Yin¡¯er¡¯s words aren¡¯t wrong. It really isn¡¯t all her fault.¡±

    Di Zhuo took back his hand. The more he looked at the mother and daughter, the angrier he felt. He coldly commanded, ¡°Di family¡¯s face has been completely lost by you, I am too ashamed to face our ancestors. Today, you¡¯re punished to kneel in the ancestral hall for the day. Ask the ancestors for forgiveness. After you have kneeled long enough, you will be able to eat dinner.¡±

    As his words fell, Di Zhuo raised his voice by a few degrees as he repeated, ¡°Everyone better listen well. If anyone dares to give food to Eldest Miss, then no matter who that person is, I will expel them from the residence!¡±

    Di Shiyin had an aggrieved expression on her face, but she could only obey her father¡¯s orders, going to the ancestral hall to kneel.

    She had always been pampered growing up, and had never been punished like this before. She could still endure it for the first few hours, however after it late at night, she felt as if her knees were being pricked by needles. Her stomach was also growling from hunger, she was so famished she saw stars.

    Madam Di originally wanted to secretly pass her some food but was discovered by Di Zhuo who stopped her.

    The next morning, Di Zhuo came to the ancestral hall before heading to court, wanting to inspect Di Shiyin¡¯s situation. In the end, he discovered his eldest daughter¡¯s body wasn¡¯t able to hold on and had fainted in front of the ancestral altar.

    In the end, she was the eldest daughter he had pampered and loved for over a decade. Di Zhuo finally ordered the servants to carry Di Shiyin back to her boudoir. After Madam Di fed Di Shiyin some warm soup, she slowly regained her conciousness.

    After waking up this time, she no longer held any feelings for that proud and lofty Crown Prince.

    Instead, she began to hate him.

    Although she hated him, the person she hated the most was still that bitch surnamed Rong.

    However, she was not under house arrest in the Minister¡¯s residence, barred from taking even half a step outside. How could she possibly come up with ways to deal with that woman? As she thought, Di Shiyin couldn¡¯t help but cry sorrowfully, diving into Madam Di¡¯s arms.

    Madam Di rubbed her¡¯s daughter¡¯s back and gently persuaded, ¡°Yin¡¯er, you should admit your fate. Just obediently stay in the residence for the next few years, don¡¯t go out. Whatever you want to eat, whatever you want to play with, Mother will buy them for you. You should also loosen up. At the very least, the Minister¡¯s residence can let you live a wealthy and carefree style for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t harbor any other ideas anymore.¡±

    Di Shiyin didn¡¯t say anything. As her tears streaked down her face, she tightly clenched her fists.

    ******

    In the beginning of summer, the landscape scenery in the Eastern Palace had finally been renovated. Zhuang Emperor ordered people to bring over many precious river stones. These rocks had been smoothed out and carved by the flowing river water for many years. The holes and crevices on them were all naturally formed. Then, they were slightly shaped and chiseled by one of Bianjing¡¯s master craftsmen, changing it into a fake mountain and an interesting stone to be imported to the Eastern Palace. When one looked at it, they could make out the artistic scenery of heavy mountain ridges.

    Recently, the people in the Imperial Household Department had brought over many different-shaped potted plants, and also repaved the ground with various granite stones and pebbles. The Eastern Palace was originally abundant with all sorts of greenery, but with all this, even more precious flowers and trees had been added.

    There were orchids and oleanders, red knotweed and purple chestnuts.

    Seeing how summer was already here, the flowers¡¯ fragrances grew stronger the deeper the night was at the Eastern Palace. It was much more luxurious than the previous Quyun Palace that had never been renovated.

    It was already weishi (1 PM ¨C 3 PM). Because Rong Xi felt a cramp in her calf, she wasn¡¯t able to take a noon nap. She was afraid that if she slept in the afternoon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night.

    Thus she took Dan Xiang with her and stood in the hallway of the floating pavilion. Sprinkling fish feed in to the water, she had a lazy expression on her face as she fed the swimming fish.

    These past few days, she had felt extremely tired and she would always be woken up by her dreams at night. It¡¯s already been a few days since she had a good sleep.

    The day before last, Mu Huai had called for the imperial physician and asked about the cause. After the imperial physician took her pulse, he said that there wasn¡¯t a big problem based on the pulse movements. The imperial physician said that it was probably because she was thinking too much recently, resulting in her dreams and insomnia. It could also be because she was always in the Eastern Palace and couldn¡¯t go anywhere else, resulting in her mood becoming a little unstable.

    Rong Xi recalled Mu Huai¡¯s concerned expression from that day. It seems like he¡¯s very attached to this child.

    Rong Xi watched the fish swim by as she thought of Nanny Huan and Ye Yunlan. She had also asked Mu Huai recently and was positive that Zhuang Emperor no longer intended for Mu Huai to marry Di Shiyin.

    But she also heard some news that made her heart turn cold.

    Although he wouldn¡¯t marry her, Mu Huai would still have to take into account Zhuang Emperor and the Empress¡¯s opinions.

    Di Shiyin had made a huge error and her reputation was ruined. However, Zhuang Emperor and Mu Huai did not seek to take away her life, letting her live. Di Shiyin continued to live her days as a wealthy noble miss in the Minister¡¯s residence.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi stopped tossing fish feed, her eyes a little cold.

    However, she wanted Di Shiyin to die.

    ¡°¨CGreetings, Your Highness.¡±

    A chorus of palace maids¡¯ voices broke Rong Xi¡¯s rain of thought. She sensed that Mu Huai had returned and bent her knees in greeting.

    Mu Huai had already walked over to her. Holding her slim arm, he had her stand.

    She looked much better than yesterday, but her eyes still looked somewhat pitiful.

    Mu Huai knew that she was afraid he would worry and would always secretly put some power on her face, making her seem more lively.

    Rong Xi held the pouch of fish feed in her hand. She resumed her usual soft and gentle expression as she lightly asked Mu Huai, ¡°How come Your Highness returned so early today?¡±

    Mu Huai airily replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the best condition recently, naturally I have to accompany you more.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled when she heard this and continued to feed the fish.

    Mu Huai had indeed been very attentive and caring towards her these past few days. He came back earlier than before, and knowing that she had trouble sleeping, he would hold her in his arms, coaxing her to sleep as if she was a child.

    Rong Xi felt her heart was full of honey. However, because Di Shiyin wasn¡¯t dead, she still felt a little bitter.

    Mu Huai quietly watched his little liangdi, no one else could enter his eyes. Rong Xi could feel Mu Huai¡¯s gaze on her and said bashfully, ¡°Husband¡­this concubine wants to feed the fish some more. If you¡¯re bored, you can go back ot he hall first.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t say anything, shifting his eyes from the woman to the pond. He suddenly felt that the fish in the pond and the koi fish looked quite boring.

    If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, then he could still gift her with some baby rabbits, Siamese kittens, etc. to play with to relieve her boredom.

    But now, if he wasn¡¯t in the Eastern Palace, feeding fish was the only entertainment the woman could find.

    No wonder.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but hold the woman¡¯s hand in his own as his other arm looped around her waist, not letting her move.

    The servants nearby tactfully retreated a few steps, not daring to raise their heads to look at the affectionate displays between their masters.

    Rong Xi asked in confusion, ¡°Husband¡­if you¡¯re like this, how is this concubine supposed to feed the fish?¡±

    Mu Huai kissed her forehead. As he played with her soft and seemingly boneless hand, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t feed the fish, I¡¯ll take you on a trip outside the palace.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Playing With Fire

    Although Mu Huai had a clean and delicate appearance, due to many years of practicing martial arts, he had a robust and healthy body. When he applied a little more force when he hugged her, his arms were solid and full of strength.

    These few days, before she fell asleep, Rong Xi would be wrapped in his familiar warm body temperature. Only after hearing his strong heartbeat and rhythmic breathing would she fall asleep.

    Everything about him made her think of the time when the two had shared a carriage.

    When he reached his peak1, Mu Huai¡¯s black eyes would suck her in, and he would always whisper coaxing words into her ears. Rong Xi knew that Mu Huai had never had any other women before.

    The first time they did it, he used a lot of strength, and because he was also reluctant to do such a thing, yet also couldn¡¯t help it, he didn¡¯t find any pleasure from these activities. After a few more times, Mu Huai was no longer so rough. Knowing that he had become much gentler, she also willingly cooperated with him. Soon, she herself found pleasure in it as well.

    Rong Xi comforted herself, he can¡¯t blame her for this.

    Mu Huai was handsome, and she was also a normal women. Both were in the prime of their lives, it¡¯d be weirder if they weren¡¯t attracted to each other.

    Even so, her cheeks were red like the setting sun.

    Mu Huai saw the woman escape and hide. Confirming his earlier thoughts, his interest piqued. His smile grew deeper as he leaned over and whispered into the woman¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s ears felt itchy and she shrunk her neck. She answered, ¡°¡­This concubine has kept in mind the imperial physician¡¯s instructions¡­before the stable period has passed¡­we can¡¯t. I won¡¯t bother Husband, this concubine can endure it.¡±

    Mu Huai pursed his lips, not saying anything else. He took her soft hand in his own, slowly interlinking their fingers. Rong Xi closed her eyes, forcing herself to go to sleep. However, Mu Huai¡¯s next actions made her eyes flew open¡­

    Not long afterward, Mu Huai got off the bed and lit the candles by the bedside. He found a handkerchief and patiently wiped her.

    Outside, the rain was still drizzling. Rong Xi¡¯s shimmering peach blossom eyes held some tears in it.

    Although Mu Huai didn¡¯t expend much effort, her mind had already been lit up with fireworks countless times.

    Peng, peng, peng.2

    Even now, Rong Xi felt that the scenery in front of her was very blurry. Mu Huai saw the tired woman laying on the bed. He had on a reluctant expression.

    Seeing her calamity-causing appearance, he suddenly felt that everything he just did was playing with fire. If he lost his rationality for even just a second, he would hurt her. Mu Huai lowered his head and kissed her forehead. Putting on a random coat, he walked out of the inner hall.

    The guards were keeping watch outside. Seeing the Crown Prince walk out of hall so late at night, everyone was surprised. Even so, they greeted him and lowered their heads, not daring to ask any questions.

    A rainy spring night, the breeze outside was chilly and damp.

    Mu Huai stood under the Eastern Palace¡¯s eaves for a long time. Only after he suppressed his urges did he return to the hall, carrying the remnants of the chill from outside.

    Under the yellow candlelight, he gathered the delicate girl back into his arms and asked, ¡°How is it, are you full from my feeding?¡±

    The woman¡¯s exquisite nose was a little red and her voice was a little hoarse as she agreed, ¡°En¡­¡±

    Mu Huai saw her eyes were closed, but there were still some traces of tears at the corners. This vixen was really a delicate doll made from water. So sweet and full of honey, the bed was almost completely soaked.

    His voice was thick and hoarse, electrifying as he continued, ¡°After the child is born, you must repay all of your debt, understand?¡±

    Rong Xi felt her consciousness was drifting farther and farther. She docilely nodded her head and answered, ¡°En, this concubine will return it all to Husband¡­¡±

    Mu Huai could only helplessly caress her head. Feeling that this woman was probably talking in her dreams, she probably didn¡¯t even realize what she was saying.

    His tone became gentler as he ended the conversation, ¡°So good, go sleep.¡±

    ******

    A few years ago, Di Zhuo¡¯s main wife had been issued an edict by the court. Her title was not just the Minister¡¯s wife, but also Great Qi¡¯s mingfu3.

    Bianjing today had a rare sunny day. Madam Di took her two di daughters with her to enter the palace to greet the Empress.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s hair had been nurtured for a period of time and had finally recovered its former shine and softness. Madam Di had searched for some hair growth and skincare recipes in Bianjing. Whatever foods that could be eaten to make the skin look brighter and paler, that was what she ate.

    After being nourished for so long, the current Di Shiyin had recovered her dark hair and fair-skinned appearance.

    Di Shiyin had always had her eldest daughter give off the impression of being elegant and virtuous, rather than a short-lived beauty. Di Shiyin had learned the art of dance ever since she was young, and she was also tall as well, with a pair of long, slim legs.

    She [Madam Di] didn¡¯t want her eldest daughter to develop those types of vixen-like behaviors that could be found in those lowly concubines. She led her eldest daughter over. Even though she [DSY] could not marry the Crown Prince and become the mother of the heavens, she was still destined to become the main wife of a high-ranking noble family.

    The Empress sat in her phoenix throne, letting the palace maids serve tea to the two Di family¡¯s daughters that sat on either side.

    On her face was a thick layer of powder, but nonetheless it couldn¡¯t hide her aging. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even now, the Emperor does not have the intention of letting Shiyin marry the Crown Prince. Bengong had brought up this matter to the Emperor a while ago. It seems that the Emperor wants to find another noble young lady to become the consort.¡±

    Madam Di let out a light sigh.

    Di Shiyin forced herself to stay calm, but her face was taut. There was no sign of her usual ease and chivalry. On the other hand, Di Shihua secretly observed her mother and elder sister¡¯s expressions, her mouth slightly curving up.

    Ever since the day Madam Di had heard about Di Shiyin having an argument with Rong liangdi, she had prepared herself. She respectfully addressed the Empress, ¡°Since it¡¯s come to this, then we can only abandon the wish of letting Yin¡¯er marry into the Eastern Palace. There are so many duke and marquis families in Bianjing, no matter which family Yin¡¯er marries, she¡¯ll be the main wife. At the very least, she¡¯ll be able to live in comfort and ease.¡±

    Although she put it that way, Madam Di still felt it was regretful. After all, she had put in so much effort these years, nurturing and cultivating Di Shiyin into becoming the person who would sit in that position. Now, because of that Rong liangdi, all of her efforts had gone down the drain, all of her results up in the air.

    Di Shiyin thought of Mu Huai¡¯s cold gaze and his cruel attitude towards her. She felt deeply dissatisfied. These past few months, she had spent her time recuperating her hair. The competitive streak she had became even stronger, she wanted to ruthlessly stomp on Rong Xi, that lowly concubine, under her feet, clearly differentiate whose the winner and whose the loser.

    She wanted to conquer Mu Huai, this proud man.

    Sometimes when Di Shiyin looked into the mirror, she would pity herself. The more she saw her own beautiful figure and fair skin, the more she couldn¡¯t find any flaws about herself. Although that woman was more beautiful than her, she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t satisfy him. Why did Mu Huai have favor her so, not even taking in a bedservant?

    Di Shiyin raised her eyes and spoke lazily, ¡°Your Majesty, is there really no other way?¡±

    When she saw her being like this, Madam Di rebuked her in front of the Empress, ¡°Now that it¡¯s come to this, how could you still be harboring such desires. That Crown Prince doesn¡¯t like you, can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    Listening to Madam Di scolding her elder sister, Di Shihua let out a snort, but she used a handkerchief to cover her mouth in time.

    Di Shiyin sensed her younger sister was mocking her and turned her head to shoot her a cold glare, ¡°Stop mocking me.¡±

    Di Shihua couldn¡¯t help but raise her brow in disdain when she heard this.

    The Empress took in the two sister¡¯s actions. Taking a sip of tea, she addressed Di Shiyin, ¡°The Crown Prince has always had a cold personality, but he is also a man in his youth. Although Yin¡¯er is not as beautiful as that commoner liangdi, she is also a famed beauty in the capital.¡±

    Madam Di didn¡¯t understand why the Empress suddenly said this, ¡°What does Your Majesty mean by this?¡±

    The Empress asked Di Shiyin again, ¡°Shiyin, are you willing to make another gamble? If you¡¯re not willing, bengong will choose a good family for you.¡±

    Whether it was power or looks, even if you tried to look through all of Bianjing, no man would compare to Mu Huai, naturally she wanted to take another gamble. Moreover, she really wanted to torture that bitch surnamed Rong to death. Di Shiyin nodded her head and spoke to the Empress in an earnest tone, ¡°I fancy the Crown Prince, naturally I am willing to bet everything I have to marry him.¡±

    The Empress nodded and her voice became heavier, ¡°En, since you have made this decision, then you have to be willing to take a risk. Go back to the estate tonight and have a good rest. Bengong will think of a way to let you have an opportunity to get close to the Crown Prince.¡±

    After Di Shiyin returned to the residence, Madam Di followed the Empress¡¯s instructions and invited an expert from Sweetwater Alley to give pointers.

    The Empress¡¯s plan was for Di Shiyin to abandon her virtuous persona, saying that her movements could not surpass the beauty of Rong Xi¡¯s.

    Currently, the biggest problem was that there was no opportunity for her to approach the Crown Prince.

    After all, she had to be able to bump into him first before they could proceed to the next step of their plan.

    That woman surnamed Rong was a wild woman that came from a commoner¡¯s background. Without any etiquette teaching, she probably never cared about propriety and shame. Perhaps that was what the Crown Prince liked about her. Different from the noble and aristocratic young ladies in the capital, maybe that woman surnamed Rong was more free-spriited.

    Di Shiyin felt that the Empress¡¯s analysis was very reasonable. She refused to believe that even after she set aside her dignity, Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t fall into her trap.

    ********

    The spring rain once again disturbed the Bianjing night. Mu Huai sat in the Political Affairs Hall reviewing the memorials that accumulated over the past few days.

    He had a weird quirk. After all the court officials leave, he didn¡¯t like for other people to disturb him, and instead liked to work alone.

    The sounds of the rain were like pearls hitting a plate. When Mu Huai heard the sounds, he raised his eyes to look at the rain falling outside the windows. Feeling that the rain had gotten heavier, he decided to stay in the Political Affairs Hall for a little longer before returning back to the Eastern Palace.

    Based on his memories of his past life, he had some impression of the different memorials sent by the different areas. It was just that the greeting memorials the officials in those places sent up were quite annoying. They pretty much all said the same few words. As the Emperor in his past life, he naturally couldn¡¯t just completely ignore them.

    In the end, he still replied with one word: Greetings.

    Mu Huai frowned. After placing all of the greeting memorials to one side, he picked the most urgent memorials, preparing to present them tomorrow to Zhuang Emperor, reporting the government matters he had been handling for the past few days.

    He closed his eyes and massaged his brows, taking a break. However, he suddenly smelled a light tea fragrance, as well as the scent of female rouge powder.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw that someone had placed a steaming cup of tea on his desk.

    A eunuch had his head lowered, his feminine voice sounding slightly like a woman¡¯s, ¡°Your Highness¡­please have some tea.¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Mu Huai¡¯s voice was cold and strict as he unhappily asked, ¡°I never called for anyone to send over tea, why did you come in on your own?¡±

    He coldly swept his gaze over the eunuch¡¯s face. Looking a little closer, he frowned even more.

    That eunuch was actually Di family¡¯s eldest daughter, Di Shiyin.

    Di Shiyin immediately knelt on the ground and respectfully greeted him, ¡°Your Highness¡­Greetings, Your Highness.¡±

    Her hair, which was tied in a topknot, was slightly loose. It was done on purpose.

    When she slightly lowered her head, her thick, black hair naturally poured out, cascading down her torso. di Shiyin followed the instructions of the expert from Sweetwater Alley. When her hair lightly fell down, her eyes closed halfway, letting off a soft and delicate bewitching feeling.

    Mu Huai suddenly felt a burst of anger well up inside. There should¡¯ve been guards stationed outside the Political Affairs Hall, so how did this bitch make her way inside?

    He recalled that there was a listening room in the Political Affairs Hall. Usually, the servants would wait there, if the master had any orders they would hear it from the listening room and walk to the hall to receive their order.

    Then this bitch seems to have been lying in wait in the Political Affairs Hall for a long time already. She must¡¯ve bribed one of the greedy servants.

    How audacious.

    Mu Huai¡¯s coldly glared at the kneeling Di Shiyin and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°Saved your hair, but you still don¡¯t know how to restrain yourself. Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid to take your life?¡±

    When Di Shiyin heard this, she was stunned silly.

    However, she still shuffled on her knees to where Mu Huai was sitting. Speaking in the tone of voice the expert from Sweetwater Alley had taught her, she softly said, ¡°¡­This little one, wants to serve Your Highness¡­Your Highness tonight, can do whatever you want to this little one.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze grew heavy as he looked at her.

    Di Shiyin became even more daring as she continued, ¡°Does Your Highness not want to? Tonight, this little one is just a junior eunuch serving Your Highness, no one knows that this little one is actually the Di family¡¯s young miss. Since this little one is already here, secretly having a dewy affair4, is that not good?¡±

    She pretended to be a eunuch, inviting him to indulge in licentiousness with her.

    She was born beautiful, and Mu Huai was also a normal man, so how could he reject her?

    She will definitely make him be unable to forget her after tonight. Moreover, she¡¯ll make him realize that she is the one that¡¯s fated to be with him.

    As the days grow longer, she didn¡¯t believe that Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t develop any feelings for him.

    Di Shiyin saw that Mu Huai had a dark countenance on as his hand shook as he reached out.

    In the end, Mu Huai couldn¡¯t suppress the fury inside of him. Standing up, he picked up the hot tea on the desk and poured it over DI Shiyin¡¯s head.

    The tea was originally steaming hot. Di Shiyin only felt a searing pain coming from the top of her head. She was scared that she would be burned and her looks would be ruined. Di Shiyin was in so much pain, yet at the same time she was afraid of provoking Mu Huai, so she didn¡¯t dare to let out any sounds. Clumsily wiping away the tea on the ground, she suddenly lost her ability to think.

    She only heard a ¡°¨Cding lang¡± sound, the teapot was harshly flung onto the ground by Mu Huai.

    Di Shiyin¡¯s heartbeat sped up, her heart almost jumping into her throat.

    Only to hear Mu Huai¡¯s icy voice command, ¡°Scram, I feel disgusted when bitches touch me.¡±

    This author has something to say:

    Just a warning, Di will have a tragic ending in a while, I¡¯m afraid that some faint-hearted readers might not be able to handle it.

    After all, the ML was never a good person.

 Chapter 44

    A woman actually barged into the Political Affairs Hall tonight.

    Mu Huai could never tolerate even a speck of sand in his eyes. Di Shiyin had actually disguised herself as a eunuch and trespassed into the Political Affairs Hall to try to seduce him.

    He was always a suspicious person who concealed his deepest thoughts. What happened tonight not only made him feel uncomfortable and repulsive, due to his many years of being the Emperor in his past life, what he hated the most was when his guards were negligent in their duties.

    After Di Shiyin fled in a hurry, Mu Huai frowned even more. He shot a glance at the broken porcelain and spilled tea on the ground. It was probably drugged.

    In a cold voice, he ordered for all the guards and servants in the Political Affairs Hall to assemble. In the middle of the night, the rainstorm was raging endlessly. With his hands behind his back, Mu Huai stood straight inside the hall, his youthful and handsome face dark and heavy.

    The aura of the heavenly family was very oppressive.

    After Mu Huai interrogated everyone one by one, he quickly found out the eunuch that was bribed by Di Shiyin. He punished him with thirty strokes and expelled him from the Political Affairs Hall. Furthermore, he banned him from serving any of the noble personages within the palace, he can only become a manservant doing rough work.

    At the same time, he walked by the guards with their lowered heads, coldly reprimanding this group of people for not even detecting that a woman had infiltrated her way into the Political Affairs Hall.

    This time, with a punishment as precedent, this group of people will be more alert and cautious. If this situation repeats itself again, then it will not be resolved with just a simple punishment.

    The guards expressed their understandind.g

    Tonight, they had failed their duties and angered the Crown Prince. The Crown Prince had a cold and serious personality, his methods were ruthless and cruel.

    However, tonight he had given them a fair punishment.

    If the Crown Prince was the monarch of Great Qi, then he would naturally have high standards for his personal guards.

    After this time, the guards had all heightened their senses and became more cautious, not daring to be lazy even the slightest.

    Naturally, Emperor Mu Zhen heard what Di Shiyin had did today, with one side being the safety of the Crown Prince and the other being a daughter of a noble house, he was caught between a rock and a hard place. After Zhuang Emperor caught wind of this news, his normally genteel and calm manner finally cracked and showed some anger.

    He ordered for people to call for the Empress to come to Ganyuan Hall.

    One has to know, the Empress was the leader of the inner palace after all, and she naturally treated differently from the concubines and consorts. Zhuang Emperor treated her with respect. Although he did not love her, he respected her as his legal wife. Usually, if something happened, he would go to the Empress¡¯s Weiyang Palace to personally discuss with her.

    The people in the palace saw that today, Zhuang Emperor had actually treated the Empress just like the other concubines and consorts. She had to personally come to Ganyuan Hall and wait to be scolded. Only then did she discover that Zhuang Emperor had called her over because the elder daughter of the Di family had angered the Crown Prince.

    Zhuang Emperor secretly felt that Di Shiyin was usually a spoiled young miss and she didn¡¯t have the courage to do such a lowly thing.

    The only person in the palace that was familiar with its daily affairs and could also find out about Mu Huai¡¯s daily schedule was the leader of the inner palace¨Cthe Empress.

    When Zhuang Emperor found out about all the details of this scheme, he discovered that Di Shiyin had dressed up as a eunuch and infiltrated Ganyuan Palace. Consequently, he became even more incensed.

    A few years ago when he was just a junwang1, there was someone in his prince estate that used this method to get close to him. At the time, Zhuang Emperor was young and felt that it was quite interesting and fresh to see a woman dress up as a eunuch. As a result, he had showered the low-born concubine with his favor. Currently, this concubine was still in the palace. Although she was no longer favored, because she had borne him a princess, her current position was a fifth-ranked xiuyuan.

    Zhuang Emperor understood Mu Huai, this son of his. Since he did not like Di Shiyin, her trying to use such methods on him would only further anger him.

    The Empress stood outside Ganyuan Hall. Although she felt an unsettling feeling inside, after sitting in that highest position for so many years, her face didn¡¯t show any changes. She originally wanted to set up some chances for Di Shiyin to approach Mu Huai, then plan for the next step. However, she never would have thought that the niece she had pampered so much that usually looked like a mature and virtuous aristocratic young lady would actually be such an impatient person that didn¡¯t know how to gradually follow the flow.

    Mu Huai¡¯s personality was also very cruel. He didn¡¯t care at all that Di Shiyin was a young girl and had unhesitatingly splashed the scalding tea on her head. He didn¡¯t know how to treat women at all.

    When she thought of this, the Empress sighed again.

    At this time, Zhuang Emperor¡¯s senior eunuch walked out the hall¡¯s doorway and respectfully greeted the Empress, ¡°Niangniang, the Emperor calls you inside.¡±

    The Empress nodded and under the support of her senior palace maid, she carefully stepped past the threshold, entering the hall.

    When Zhuang Emperor saw the Empress, his attitude was still quite calm.

    He asked, ¡°What Di family¡¯s eldest daughter did, I¡¯m sure the Empress already knows.¡±

    The Empress¡¯s mood calmed down somewhat, knowing that Zhuang Emperor let her keep her dignity.

    In a soft voice carrying an apologetic tone, ¡°Your Majesty, please punish me. This subject-wife did not teach well, and had caused the Crown Prince to be unhappy. This subject-wife did not have the luck¡­was not able to add any sons or daughters for Your Majesty. Now, Yin¡¯er has made such a big error, although this subject-wife treats her as my own daughter, I also cannot continue to protect her. However, she is a young lady after all, so Your Majesty, taking into account this subject-wife, please just place her under house arrest at the Minister¡¯s Estate. In the future¡­she also does not need to enter the palace to visit this subject-wife. After all, this is not a glorious matter, if word gets out, it would also be disadvantageous to the Crown Prince. This time let her reflect behind closed doors, it is also to make her stop harboring any ideas about the Crown Prince. This subject-wife will issue a decree to not let her ever enter Yongxi Palace¡­Emperor, what do you think about this subject-wife¡¯s arrangements?¡±

    Zhuang Emperor glanced at the Empress. She had already compromised, not letting Di family¡¯s daughter enter the palace. He didn¡¯t know what else he could say and thus agreed to the Empress¡¯s request.

    The Empress was very disappointed in Di Shiyin, this niece of hers. She had spent a lot of effort to cultivate her all these years and even took her to the Imperial Household Department a while back. She had really spent a lot of time and effort on her.

    But who could¡¯ve known that Di Shiyin was such an impatient, short-sighted, and disappointing person. Now that it¡¯s come to this, she could only treat this niece of hers as an abandoned chess piece.

    The Empress continued to contemplate. After a few days, when what happened between Di Shiyin and Mu Huai mostly dies down, all she had to do was fulfill her duties as her paternal aunt and help her find a matching noble young master. She could only have her marry someone else.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that after just a few days, this piece of news could not be suppressed and even the commoners knew about it.

    There were many female academies in Bianjing, and all of them used Di Shiyin as an example to warn the young and impressionable girls. They could not be shameless like she was, destroying their own future.

    All the good families in Bianjing looked down on Di Shiyin. No family¡¯s matriarch wanted to have their precious son marry a woman like Di Shiyin. Letting such a woman into their family was just asking for humiliation.

    Recently, whenever Di Zhuo attended court, he could faintly sense that his colleague¡¯s gazes towards him were a little complicated and ambiguous. Those gazes seemed to be both contemptuous and also mocking.

    His face had been completely lost by Di Shiyin!

    These days, Di Shiyin had originally been docilely staying in the Minister¡¯s Estate playing her guqin. Her mood was very sad and lonely. Obviously, she knew that her reputation had already been ruined. It took a long time recover before she returned to normal.

    Thankfully, Mother Di did not criticize her.

    On the other hand, that Empress niangniang in the palace did not comfort her nor did she admonish her. These few days, she had solely called for Di Shihua to enter the palace. It was clear that she was now an abandoned chess piece.

    Her mind wandering, a sharp sound came from the instrument. Di Shiyin felt her hand hurting, and saw that it was bleeding. When she looked down, it turns out one of the strings had snapped. Just as she wanted to get up to wrap the wound, she saw Di Zhuo who had just returned from court angrily storming over to her.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Before Di Shiyin could fully greet him, with a wave of his sleeves, Di Zhuo angrily slapped his own eldest daughter.

    He yelled angrily, ¡°What a waste for your mother and the Empress¡¯ efforts on cultivating you all these years. You actually did such a shameless thing, yet you¡¯re still in the mood to play music here?¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s face was originally slightly burned by Mu Huai¡¯s hot tea. After being subjected to this slap, her face was going to be swollen even longer.

    Recalling the coldness her father had treated her with these days, Di Shiyin felt extremely unhappy. Holding the side of her face throbbing with pain, she retorted, ¡°Father¡­the blame does not lie solely on this daughter. Her Majesty the Empress and Mother both participated. Now that it¡¯s failed, why do you only place your anger on this daughter alone?¡±

    Di Zhuo was infuriated and yelled, ¡°You dare to talk back?¡±

    Finished, he raised his hand to slap Di Shiyin again but was stopped in time by Mother Di.

    Mother Di had a bitter expression on her face as she persuaded, ¡°Old Master2¡­Yin¡¯er¡¯s words aren¡¯t wrong. It really isn¡¯t all her fault.¡±

    Di Zhuo took back his hand. The more he looked at the mother and daughter, the angrier he felt. He coldly commanded, ¡°Di family¡¯s face has been completely lost by you, I am too ashamed to face our ancestors. Today, you¡¯re punished to kneel in the ancestral hall for the day. Ask the ancestors for forgiveness. After you have kneeled long enough, you will be able to eat dinner.¡±

    As his words fell, Di Zhuo raised his voice by a few degrees as he repeated, ¡°Everyone better listen well. If anyone dares to give food to Eldest Miss, then no matter who that person is, I will expel them from the residence!¡±

    Di Shiyin had an aggrieved expression on her face, but she could only obey her father¡¯s orders, going to the ancestral hall to kneel.

    She had always been pampered growing up, and had never been punished like this before. She could still endure it for the first few hours, however after it late at night, she felt as if her knees were being pricked by needles. Her stomach was also growling from hunger, she was so famished she saw stars.

    Madam Di originally wanted to secretly pass her some food but was discovered by Di Zhuo who stopped her.

    The next morning, Di Zhuo came to the ancestral hall before heading to court, wanting to inspect Di Shiyin¡¯s situation. In the end, he discovered his eldest daughter¡¯s body wasn¡¯t able to hold on and had fainted in front of the ancestral altar.

    In the end, she was the eldest daughter he had pampered and loved for over a decade. Di Zhuo finally ordered the servants to carry Di Shiyin back to her boudoir. After Madam Di fed Di Shiyin some warm soup, she slowly regained her conciousness.

    After waking up this time, she no longer held any feelings for that proud and lofty Crown Prince.

    Instead, she began to hate him.

    Although she hated him, the person she hated the most was still that bitch surnamed Rong.

    However, she was not under house arrest in the Minister¡¯s residence, barred from taking even half a step outside. How could she possibly come up with ways to deal with that woman? As she thought, Di Shiyin couldn¡¯t help but cry sorrowfully, diving into Madam Di¡¯s arms.

    Madam Di rubbed her¡¯s daughter¡¯s back and gently persuaded, ¡°Yin¡¯er, you should admit your fate. Just obediently stay in the residence for the next few years, don¡¯t go out. Whatever you want to eat, whatever you want to play with, Mother will buy them for you. You should also loosen up. At the very least, the Minister¡¯s residence can let you live a wealthy and carefree style for the rest of your life. Don¡¯t harbor any other ideas anymore.¡±

    Di Shiyin didn¡¯t say anything. As her tears streaked down her face, she tightly clenched her fists.

    ******

    In the beginning of summer, the landscape scenery in the Eastern Palace had finally been renovated. Zhuang Emperor ordered people to bring over many precious river stones. These rocks had been smoothed out and carved by the flowing river water for many years. The holes and crevices on them were all naturally formed. Then, they were slightly shaped and chiseled by one of Bianjing¡¯s master craftsmen, changing it into a fake mountain and an interesting stone to be imported to the Eastern Palace. When one looked at it, they could make out the artistic scenery of heavy mountain ridges.

    Recently, the people in the Imperial Household Department had brought over many different-shaped potted plants, and also repaved the ground with various granite stones and pebbles. The Eastern Palace was originally abundant with all sorts of greenery, but with all this, even more precious flowers and trees had been added.

    There were orchids and oleanders, red knotweed and purple chestnuts.

    Seeing how summer was already here, the flowers¡¯ fragrances grew stronger the deeper the night was at the Eastern Palace. It was much more luxurious than the previous Quyun Palace that had never been renovated.

    It was already weishi (1 PM ¨C 3 PM). Because Rong Xi felt a cramp in her calf, she wasn¡¯t able to take a noon nap. She was afraid that if she slept in the afternoon, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night.

    Thus she took Dan Xiang with her and stood in the hallway of the floating pavilion. Sprinkling fish feed in to the water, she had a lazy expression on her face as she fed the swimming fish.

    These past few days, she had felt extremely tired and she would always be woken up by her dreams at night. It¡¯s already been a few days since she had a good sleep.

    The day before last, Mu Huai had called for the imperial physician and asked about the cause. After the imperial physician took her pulse, he said that there wasn¡¯t a big problem based on the pulse movements. The imperial physician said that it was probably because she was thinking too much recently, resulting in her dreams and insomnia. It could also be because she was always in the Eastern Palace and couldn¡¯t go anywhere else, resulting in her mood becoming a little unstable.

    Rong Xi recalled Mu Huai¡¯s concerned expression from that day. It seems like he¡¯s very attached to this child.

    Rong Xi watched the fish swim by as she thought of Nanny Huan and Ye Yunlan. She had also asked Mu Huai recently and was positive that Zhuang Emperor no longer intended for Mu Huai to marry Di Shiyin.

    But she also heard some news that made her heart turn cold.

    Although he wouldn¡¯t marry her, Mu Huai would still have to take into account Zhuang Emperor and the Empress¡¯s opinions.

    Di Shiyin had made a huge error and her reputation was ruined. However, Zhuang Emperor and Mu Huai did not seek to take away her life, letting her live. Di Shiyin continued to live her days as a wealthy noble miss in the Minister¡¯s residence.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi stopped tossing fish feed, her eyes a little cold.

    However, she wanted Di Shiyin to die.

    ¡°¨CGreetings, Your Highness.¡±

    A chorus of palace maids¡¯ voices broke Rong Xi¡¯s rain of thought. She sensed that Mu Huai had returned and bent her knees in greeting.

    Mu Huai had already walked over to her. Holding her slim arm, he had her stand.

    She looked much better than yesterday, but her eyes still looked somewhat pitiful.

    Mu Huai knew that she was afraid he would worry and would always secretly put some power on her face, making her seem more lively.

    Rong Xi held the pouch of fish feed in her hand. She resumed her usual soft and gentle expression as she lightly asked Mu Huai, ¡°How come Your Highness returned so early today?¡±

    Mu Huai airily replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t been in the best condition recently, naturally I have to accompany you more.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled when she heard this and continued to feed the fish.

    Mu Huai had indeed been very attentive and caring towards her these past few days. He came back earlier than before, and knowing that she had trouble sleeping, he would hold her in his arms, coaxing her to sleep as if she was a child.

    Rong Xi felt her heart was full of honey. However, because Di Shiyin wasn¡¯t dead, she still felt a little bitter.

    Mu Huai quietly watched his little liangdi, no one else could enter his eyes. Rong Xi could feel Mu Huai¡¯s gaze on her and said bashfully, ¡°Husband¡­this concubine wants to feed the fish some more. If you¡¯re bored, you can go back ot he hall first.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t say anything, shifting his eyes from the woman to the pond. He suddenly felt that the fish in the pond and the koi fish looked quite boring.

    If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, then he could still gift her with some baby rabbits, Siamese kittens, etc. to play with to relieve her boredom.

    But now, if he wasn¡¯t in the Eastern Palace, feeding fish was the only entertainment the woman could find.

    No wonder.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but hold the woman¡¯s hand in his own as his other arm looped around her waist, not letting her move.

    The servants nearby tactfully retreated a few steps, not daring to raise their heads to look at the affectionate displays between their masters.

    Rong Xi asked in confusion, ¡°Husband¡­if you¡¯re like this, how is this concubine supposed to feed the fish?¡±

    Mu Huai kissed her forehead. As he played with her soft and seemingly boneless hand, he whispered into her ear, ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t feed the fish, I¡¯ll take you on a trip outside the palace.¡±

 Chapter 45 - Witchcraft

    Rong Xi felt ecstatic and curious when she heard this. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°Where will Husband take this concubine?¡±

    Mu Huai saw her limpid eyes light up, and his worries from earlier faded away.

    He slightly lowered his eyes, staring down at the petite woman who barely reached his shoulders. Deliberating teasing her, he said, ¡°Take a guess, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s lips were slightly pursed. She looked as if she was pouting a little as she sighed, ¡°¡­This concubine can¡¯t guess.¡±

    Just as her words fell, the man suddenly carefully picked her up, walking towards the hall.

    Mu Huai looked down at the woman in his arms, ¡°I already had the servants prepare a carriage, we¡¯ll change into ordinary clothes before leaving the palace.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded.

    Because they were in the palace, even if there weren¡¯t any banquets, Rong Xi¡¯s and Mu Huai¡¯s usual clothes were already very extravagant. If they were to go to the commoner¡¯s realm to vacation, it would be inconvenient.

    Not long after, Rong Xi changed into a simple yet finely crafted peach-colored beizi. Her thick black hair was tied up into a simple danluo bun. She looked very much like a young and pretty bride.

    Rong Xi walked up to Mu Huai. The man was dressed the same as in her dreams, standing upright, wearing a set of moon-white robes. Moreover, half of his hair was held up by a jade coronet.

    Seeing his appearance, Rong Xi¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but speed up.

    However, the current Mu Huai in front of her did not possess the warm temperament that the Mu Huai in her dreams had. He was still as cold and proud as always, a sense of aloofness coming from between his brows, making him slightly intimidating.

    Mu Huai saw Rong Xi walk towards him with small steps and looked down at her slightly bulging belly. He felt that though she was dressed like a common woman, because of her bewitching face, she still had a seductive aura about her.

    Especially right now, this little troublemaker was pregnant, and her timid look was even more tempting.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had a corrupted mind.

    On the contrary, he was extremely clear on what kind of despicable thoughts men would have when they saw such a sweet-sounding pregnant beauty like her.

    When he thought of this, Mu Huai¡¯s face fell.

    Forget about the promise he made to her before, he definitely had to tightly conceal this woman¡¯s appearance, not letting any outsiders catch even a glimpse. In a low voice, Mu Huai called for Dan Xiang to find a veil to cover Rong Xi¡¯s appearance.

    This veil not only completely covered her face, it also draped all the way down to her knees, covering her raised stomach as well.

    Only then did Mu Huai feel at ease.

    When it was shen shi (3 PM ¨C 5 PM), twilight had already fallen over Bianjing.

    After the two people situated themselves in the carriage, Rong Xi asked Mu Huai if she could lift the carriage curtains to look at the scenery outside. Mu Huai hesitated for a moment before ordering, ¡°You can, but you¡¯re not allowed to take off your veil.¡±

    Rong Xi obediently nodded her head.

    Thankfully, this veil was made out of thin material, so she was able to clearly see the scenery outside the window.

    As the spring breeze blew, Rong Xi recognized the direction the carriage was heading towards. When they reached Fengqiu Street, Rong Xi felt a little excited inside. She set down the curtain and turned towards Mu Huai, ¡°Husband, this concubine and her family used to live on this Fengqiu Street.¡±

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow when he heard this, ¡°What a coincidence, Yin Cheng¡¯s family also lives here.¡±

    Rong Xi was surprised. It turned out that Mu Huai wanted to take her to Yin Cheng¡¯s residence.

    Speaking of which, this Fengqiu Street was close to the various departments of the Forbidden Guards. It seems that Mu Huai made preparations for this trip a long time ago. He must¡¯ve known that she had been missing Nanny Huan¡¯s children and brought her here.

    Rong Xi felt her heart warm up. Taking advantage of when the carriage ran over a bump in the road, her slender arms wrapped around the man¡¯s waist and she planted a kiss on his cheek through the veil, ¡°Many thanks to Husband for bring this concubine to General Yin¡¯s¡­¡±

    Mu Huai felt his heart burn from his little liangdi¡®s kiss.

    His nose was filled with the woman¡¯s unique scent, but his voice had turned heavier as he frowned and ordered, ¡°You better behave for me outside the palace. Don¡¯t show such flirtatious behavior in front of outsiders.¡±

    Rong Xi had a rare moment where she wasn¡¯t frightened by the man¡¯s tone and instead asked, ¡°But we¡¯re on the carriage¡­no one else saw.¡±

    Mu Huai was speechless as he reached out to flick her forehead.

    He repeated, ¡°Even so, not allowed.¡±

    Rong Xi felt a little aggrieved as she rubbed her forehead, not daring to provoke Mu Huai anymore.

    Mu Huai held her delicate hand, though his eyes were cold.

    This woman naturally didn¡¯t realize that her continuous chattering really made him want to give her a fierce feeding inside this carriage.

    Mu Huai had to calm down the fire inside of him. Not too long after, the carriage had arrived at the residence where Yin Cheng and his wife lived.

    After Mu Huai alighted from the carriage, he carefully supported the woman down as well. Yin Cheng and his wife were already respectfully waiting by the residence¡¯s entry.

    Nanny Huan¡¯s son and daughter were also present.

    After Rong Xi greeted Yin Cheng and his beautiful wife, she wanted to greet the two little fellows as well. But she hesitated for a moment since she no longer covered up her real appearance, and adding on that she was wearing a veil, there was a possibility the two children wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.

    However, unexpectedly Nanny Huan¡¯s younger daughter timidly asked in a childish voice, ¡°Are you¡­Big Sister Rong?¡±

    Rong Xi was stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect for such a young child to recognize her. Nodding her head, she warmly answered, ¡°En, I am Big Sister Rong that knew Nanny Huan.¡±

    At this moment, Yin Cheng¡¯s wife lightly nodded her head. Looking at Nanny Huan¡¯s daughter, her voice was both gentle yet also a little scolding as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget etiquette, you must call her liangdi.¡±

    Nanny Huan¡¯s daughter immediately changed her way of greeting and respectfully called out to Rong Xi, ¡°¡­Liangdi.¡±

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife gently rubbed Nanny Huan¡¯s daughter¡¯s head, then ordered the servants to bring the two children back to their rooms. She spoke warmly towards Rong Xi, ¡°Liangdi, rest assured, these two children are very obedient and well-behaved. They are living well at the residence.¡±

    Rong Xi gratefully nodded her head, ¡°Many thanks to Madam for taking care of them.¡±

    She saw Nanny Huan¡¯s children had grown taller, and their gaze no longer held the sorrow from losing their mother. Seeing them recover their youthful gleam, she knew that Yin Cheng¡¯s wife treated the two very well.

    On the other side, Mu Huai and Yin Cheng started talking business matters as soon as they met. The two tall men walked in front with large steps, leaving behind quite a distance between them and her and Yin Cheng¡¯s wife.

    As Rong Xi watched, she saw that Mu Huai was very familiar with the layout of Yin Cheng¡¯s estate, as if he had come here many times.

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife ordered a servant to store Rong Xi¡¯s veil. After seeing clearly her true appearance, her gaze revealed her surprise.

    As expected, this Rong liangdi was truly beautiful.

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife secretly thought since the Crown Prince brought this Rong liangdi to the Yin Estate, that meant that he did not just solely favor this Rong liangdi, he treated her as family.

    After all, Yin Cheng is part of Mu Huai¡¯s concubine mother, Virtuous Consort Yin¡¯s, family.

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife initiated a conversation with Rong Xi, ¡°When His Highness the Crown Prince was still just the Fourth Prince, he always came to the residence to practice martial arts with this wife¡¯s Husband. Even now, there¡¯s still a martial arts field in the estate.¡±

    Rong Xi answered, ¡°I see, I was thinking about how His Highness was quite familiar with this place just now.¡±

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife was born from an aristocratic background. She knew which topics to approach and which to avoid. She was not overly enthusiastic to where Rong Xi felt uncomfortable, but completely displayed the concern befitting of a host towards her guest.

    Soon, night fell.

    The Yin Estate¡¯s food and drinks tonight were all brought from outside. Each was exquisitely made and mouthwatering. After Rong Xi ate some food, she followed Yin Cheng¡¯s wife to her room to visit Nanny Huan¡¯s children.

    Rong Xi played with the two children as she asked about Nanny Huan¡¯s husband, whether he was doing okay running errands for Yin Cheng or if he was any bother to them.

    When Yin Cheng¡¯s wife heard this, her countenance became a little heavy.

    She answered, ¡°Liangdi, please rest assured, he is doing very well. However, according to my husband, after Nanny Huan passed away, he became very quiet. Every day he would transport grains without uttering a single sound, never speaking with the other soldiers.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, she felt her heart grow heavy. Yin Cheng¡¯s wife sensed Rong Xi¡¯s worries and quickly moved onto different topic, deliberating asking Nanny Huan¡¯s daughter, ¡°What are you playing with Little Brother? Bring it over for Mother to see.¡±

    Nanny Huan¡¯s daughter docilely passed over the doll in her hand to Yin Cheng¡¯s wife. When she took it, Rong Xi looked at the doll.

    Yet, she felt that the doll looked a little sinister and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do the children of Bianjing like to play with such dolls these days? Why do I feel that it looks a little evil?¡±

    Yin Cheng¡¯s wife frowned as she observed the doll. Nodding her head, she agreed, ¡°En, when liangdi said this, this wife also feels that this doll is a little strange. It looks like the kind that those shamans use to curse people with.¡±

    Finished, she ordered a maidservant to take the doll away. On the other hand, Rong Xi kept staring at the doll, all the way until the maidservant left the room with the doll.

    She repeated the words that Yin Cheng¡¯s wife had just said inside.

    Shaman, curses.

    Suddenly, she recalled a word that was taboo in all dynasties¨C

    Witchcraft.

    *****

    Yongxi Palace, Ninghui Hall.

    Di Shihua had recently been very eye-catching. Her elder sister¡¯s reputation had been ruined, and she [DSH] had finally caught the Empress¡¯s eye, often calling her into the palace these days to accompany her.

    Mu Tao, who had just been elevated into a ranked prince, had yet to marry. A few days ago, the Empress had arranged for Di Shihua to meet Mu Tao¡¯s birth mother, Consort De.

    With such actions, anyone with eyes knew what was going on.

    The Empress had the intention of letting Di Shihua become Mu Tao¡¯s Princess Consort1wangfei Íõåú literally means King Consort, meaning the legitimate/principle wife of a ranked prince2. Di Shihua felt as if her heart was full of bubbles. Mu Tao had a gentle temperament, not at all like the cruel and aggressive Mu Huai.

    Mu Tao¡¯s birth mother, Consort De, also came from a good background. Di Shihua didn¡¯t have the ambition to become the Crown Princess Consort, but if she could be the principle consort of a ranked prince, then it would be the sort of luck and happiness that so many noble misses in the capital could only look upon in envy.

    At the very least, it was a hundred times better than her elder sister¡¯s marriage.

    After all, none of the noble young masters in Bianjing wanted to marry her.

    Not only did Di Shihua not feel any sympathy towards her elder sister, she even felt that because of Di Shiyin¡¯s shameful actions, her [DSH] own reputation as a daughter of the Di clan had been ruined, delaying her future.

    Thankfully, Consort De¡¯s attitude towards her could still be considered quite cordial.

    If she could really successfully marry Mu Tao, then she would be able to win back some honor and dignity for her parents.

    Di Shihua felt as if she was floating on clouds every day, enjoying the service and flattery that was more meticulous than before. Thus, she put even more effort into serving the Empress.

    Today, she had brought her maidservant to Ninghui Hall¡¯s personal kitchen to pick up food for the Empress.

    When she saw the palace maid that served Rong liangdi, Dan Xiang, Di Shihua stopped and quickly found a boulder to hide behind. She ordered her maidservant to keep quiet, and carefully eavesdropped on Dan Xiang¡¯s conversation with the kitchen hand.

    She could only hear Dan Xiang¡¯s tone was quite serious as she said, ¡°Liangdi hasn¡¯t had much appetite recently. The Crown Prince ordered me to retrieve some nourishing foods for her to supplement her body.¡±

    The kitchen hand immediately answered respectfully, ¡°Lass, don¡¯t worry, this little one will definitely bring over the best ingredients.¡±

    Soon after, the kitchen hand brought out an ebony food box and handed it to Dan Xiang.

    After Dan Xiang received the box, she spoke a few more words with the kitchen hand before returning back to the Eastern Palace.

    Di Shihua wasn¡¯t able to obtain any useful information, only discovering that the pregnant Rong liangdi¡®s body was uncomfortable.

    She shook her head helplessly. Just as she was about to walk out from behind the boulder, she heard one of the kitchen hands saying, ¡°I heard that Rong liangdi¡®s body suddenly took a turn for the worse and the Crown Prince threw a fit because of it. But the imperial physician couldn¡¯t find anything wrong, it¡¯s so strange.¡±

    Another kitchen hand spat and shook their head, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about it, since they can¡¯t find anything, then there¡¯s only one possibility.¡±

    ¡°What possibility?¡±

    Di Shihua continued to hide behind the boulder, also asking this question inside.

    That¡¯s right, since the imperial physicians couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with that Rong liangdi, then what¡¯s the reason behind her poor condition?

    ¡ª¡°What other reason could there be. That Rong liangdi has an arrogant personality and offended many people, someone definitely has a grudge against her and must¡¯ve cursed her. Now, not only is she pregnant, she¡¯s also been cursed. Don¡¯t look down on witchcraft, the history books have it all recorded. In the previous dynasty, the witchcraft even harmed a whole nation¡­¡±

 Chapter 46.1

    After Di Shihua heard the two kitchen helper¡¯s words at Ninghua Hall, a suspicion arose in her heart. Although she and the Eastern Palace¡¯s Rong liangdi had no hatred nor grudges between them, she was just like all the other young ladies in the capital. More or less, they all liked to hear about the gossip of other residences.

    Moreover, this Rong liangdi was considered her elder sister, Di Shiyin¡¯s, love rival.

    Di Shihua naturally would pay more attention to her matters.

    As expected, after Di Shihua returned to the Minister Estate from Yongxi Palace, she mentioned this to Madam Di. Coincidentally, Di Shiyin was also present today as well. Her younger sister had become more and more smug these days, and Madam Di doted on her a lot more compared to the past as well. Her father, Di Zhuo, was the same as well.

    In order to avoid gossip, it had been many days since she stepped out of the Minister Estate. She obediently stayed in the residence, teasing the cats, passing her days by idly. Di Shiyin held the white long-haired cat in her arms, one of her hands stroking its soft fur as she nonchalantly listened to Di Shihua recounting palace gossip to Madam Di.

    When she heard the part about Rong Xi falling ill, Di Shiyin instantly stopped stroking the cat. She unwittingly pulled some of the cat¡¯s hairs, making it cry out in pain. Di Shiyin frowned and put the cat on the ground. The white cat flew out to escape the moment its paws landed on the ground.

    Madam Di and Di Shihua heard the movements and stopped talking, both looking at Di Shiyin. At this moment, Di Shiyin¡¯s voice was laced with some urgency as she asked, ¡°Did that Rong liangdi really get cursed and fall ill?¡±

    Di Shihua puffed up her lips and played with the handkerchief in her hands, answering, ¡°That¡¯s what the people in the palace are saying, but who knows if it¡¯s real or not?¡±

    On the other hand, Madam Di let out a satisfied smile, ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s really because of a curse, it¡¯s true that Rong liangdi has fallen ill. The heavens have finally opened their eyes. People who do evil deeds are repaid with evil. She might not even be able to keep the fetus, maybe she¡¯ll even perish along with it.¡±

    Yet Di Shiyin had a thoughtful look on her face.

    She had been trapped in the Minister Estate, not allowed to take even half a step outside.

    The Empress ordered her to reflect on her actions, and the people at home didn¡¯t give her any support either. Moreover, that bitch surnamed Rong was carefully protected by the Crown Prince at the Eastern Palace. No one could get close to her, not to mention harm her. Di Shiyin hadn¡¯t been able to think of a way to teach Rong Xi a lesson, but the information Di Shihua brought back today was like the final piece of a puzzle, giving her a breakthrough.

    She didn¡¯t know if Rong Xi really got cursed or not, but right now, since she knew about this method, she naturally had to take advantage of it.

    Even if witchcraft was useless and couldn¡¯t hurt that woman, she could still use a shaman to vent the anger and grudges she held inside.

    Thinking of this, Di Shiyin¡¯s clear and pretty face let out an ambiguous smile.

    ******

    The rainy season in Bianjing had yet to pass. Even today, it was pouring, not ending for a long time. The raindrops accumulated on the Eastern Palace¡¯s eaves, dripping down, becoming a water bead curtain. The sounds of the rain falling was endless.

    Rong Xi stood in front of the lavish wooden windowsill, quietly looking at the falling rain. Her eyes held emotions that were difficult to explain, even a little strange.

    Dan Xiang walked up to Rong Xi and lowered her head, ¡°Liangdi, the Crown Prince has returned.¡±

    Rong Xi lightly nodded her head, her countenance quickly returning back to her usual gentleness.

    After walking over to the side hall, she saw Mu Huai¡¯s clothes damp from the rain. His handsome face was a little heavy, and a few raindrops dotted his sculpted profile.

    Mu Huai hadn¡¯t realized that Rong Xi was here yet and stood by the charcoal brazier, drying his clothes.

    Rong Xi walked up to him and pulled out a soft handkerchief from her sleeve, preparing to wipe away the water droplets on the man¡¯s forehead. She stood on her tiptoes, but because her belly was too big, it was quite a difficult feat for her.

    Seeing the woman looking at him with such concern and her movements with much care, Mu Huai felt his heart turn soft. He grabbed her hand and took the handkerchief away. Carelessly wiping his face, he supported Rong Xi to sit on the arhat bed.

    Rong Xi supported her waist with some difficulty. After carefully sitting down, she recalled the rumors that was spreading in the palace yesterday. The people in the palace said that the rain was falling endlessly because the imperial family had not renovated and repaired the imperial tombs for a long time. Empress Mi Zhen¡¯s imperial tomb had also collapsed from erosion due to the rain.

    After Zhuang Emperor heard this, he ordered the Ministry of Rites¡¯ personnel to move the Empress¡¯s coffin from the tomb and temporarily place it in the tombs of the other dowager concubines. He wanted to wait for the rainy weather to pass then have them repair the Empress¡¯s tomb.

    Speaking of which, Empress Mi Zhen was only made empress after her death. When she was alive, she was just a Noble Consort.

    Cheng Emperor had an empress when he was still alive, and the person buried with him was the wife he respected but did not love, instead of his beloved Empress Mi Zhen.

    The palace maid brought over some hot tea to chase away the cold. Mu Huai calmly drank a few mouthfuls.

    No matter how Rong Xi thought about this matter, she felt that something was strange. Empress Mi Zhen¡¯s imperial tomb was fine this whole time, how did something suddenly happen?

    However, although something went wrong this time, the imperial family only gave a light punishment to the current Minister of Ceremonies. After all, since God was the one who wanted to make it rain, this incident could be considered as an accident.

    Mu Huai placed the teacup back on the desk and looked at the woman¡¯s contemplative appearance as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Your appetite hasn¡¯t been too good lately. You¡¯re already this far along, so you should be able to gain some more weight.¡±

    He reached a hand out pinch the woman¡¯s soft face. However, when he touched it today, it didn¡¯t feel as nice as before.

    Rong Xi rubbed the place Mu Huai had just pinched, only to see him frown.

    He still spoke in a helpless tone as he asked, ¡°What should I do with you, nothing in the palace suits your tastes.¡±

    Rong Xi moved her hand to her round belly, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. Mu Huai couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking and lowered his head, wanting to observe her gaze.

    Rong Xi spoke up at this time, ¡°Actually, this concubine really wants to eat the chilled licorice soup and ginger orange peel soup that Madam Yin served at General Yin¡¯s estate that day.¡±

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but smile when he heard this.

    Such a picky woman liked to eat such sweet things. As such, he asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? I¡¯ll have someone tell the kitchen to make it for you.¡±

    Mu Huai was about to call for a servant when Rong Xi interrupted him, ¡°Husband, although the foods in the palace are the most exquisite and the best, they don¡¯t carry the flavor of the common folks1¡­what this concubine desires is precisely this common folks¡¯ flavor¡­the palace won¡¯t be able to reproduce that. This concubine wants to have Dan Xiang exit the palace to buy some, can you give her a command tablet?¡±

    Although Rong Xi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t very loud, all the servants in the hall heard her very clearly. Though none of them felt that this Rong liangdi¡®s request was unreasonable, the Crown Prince had already stated that he would have the people in the kitchen make sugar water. With such a strong and overbearing personality who never lets other people object, this matter was already set in stone.

    However, Rong liangdi actually disobeyed the Crown Prince¡¯s orders because of some food she was craving, wanting Dan Xiang to leave the palace to buy some.

    All the servants felt their emotions fluctuate, scared that the Crown Prince would become angry and punish liangdi.

    But who knew that the Crown Prince would continue in a calm voice, ¡°The food outside the palace is not clean, I will only allow it this one time. In a while, think of what else you want to eat and give Dan Xiang some silvers. Have her purchase the recipe for them, in the future the Eastern Palace¡¯s kitchen will make it.¡±

    Finished, he pinched liangdi¡®s nose, and he pretended to be serious though his tone was clearly full of doting as he said, ¡°What a glutton.¡±

    Rong Xi searched for an excuse, ¡°It¡¯s not this concubine that¡¯s a glutton, it¡¯s the baby that wants to eat it.¡±

    Seeing the woman¡¯s light brown eyes, there was a cunning glint inside them. Just like a little fox.

    Mu Huai shook his head and he said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ve become more and more bold, I¡¯ve spoiled you too much.¡±

    Although he put it like this, he lightly nuzzled his nose against hers. He never knew that spoiling a woman could put him in such a good mood.

    Mu Huai could finally somewhat understand what sort of thoughts those muddleheaded monarchs had when they would declare war for just the beauty¡¯s smile2. With the existence of such a calamity, it was a man¡¯s natural kryptonite.

    When the palace attendants standing nearby heard the words the Crown Prince uttered towards liangdi, they suddenly felt as if they were also witnessing a tyrant and a calamitous beauty. However, although the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince in front of them had an aggressive personality, he was also a strict and just leader.

    Rong liangdi looked very bewitching, and outside rumors also said she was pampered to no end. However, from their interactions over these past few months, these servants were also clear that Rong liangdi treated the servants very kindly and worked hard to take care of the miscellaneous matters of the Eastern Palace for the Crown Prince. Her abilities were outstanding, and she was very gentle and understanding.

    She was definitely not a true calamitous beauty.

    After Dan Xiang received the command tablet from Mu Huai, she waited a few days for the rain to end before leaving the palace in the morning.

    Her main objective for leaving the palace this time was not really to go to the restaurant to buy sugar water or whatever for Rong Xi. Actually, Rong Xi had already planned everything out a few days ago.

    She kept searching for a reason to obtain a command tablet from Mu Huai for Dan Xiang to leave Yongxi Palace and investigate something for her.

    Dan Xiang disguised herself as a normal commoner woman. After leaving the palace, she called for a carriage, but instead of going to the restaurant, she ordered the driver to go directly to the Di family¡¯s estate.

    As the carriage approached the Minister Estate, Dan Xiang purposely pretended to be a commoner traveling by, and observed the outside wall of the Minister Estate. Although the Di Estate¡¯s main door had the aura of an aristocratic family, just by looking from the outside, the furniture and designs inside should not be too luxurious.

    Before Di Shiyin had stirred up trouble, the Minister of Rites, Di Zhuo¡¯s, reputation was quite good. He was usually very low-key. After the Di clan had produced an empress, the Di family had been a very popular family to form connections with these past few years.

    Dan Xiang secretly felt that she would not be able to glean anything from outside the Di residence¡¯s main door and thus went around to the back. Not far from their back entrance, Dan Xiang saw a quiet bamboo forest and found a remote place inside to hide.

    Less than two hours later, Dan Xiang saw a middle-aged man wearing green rushan robes and holding a fuchen knocking on the back door of the Di residence. Dan Xiang immediately became alert, staring unblinkingly at the man. She felt that he didn¡¯t really look like a monastic priest but more like a shaman from jianghu3.

    A maidservant from the Di residence called out, ¡°Coming!¡±

    The middle-aged man dressed up as shaman observed his surroundings in suspicion. After feeling that there weren¡¯t any outsiders present, he followed the maidservant into the residence.

    Dan Xiang saw the shaman¡¯s appearance and took note of the black mole in the middle of his brows. However, she continued to stay in the bamboo forest.

    When the skies were beginning to turn dark, the shaman exited from the Di family¡¯s back entrance. He had a happy expression on his face when he left as he weighed the heavy brocade bag in his hand.

    Even a fool could tell that this brocade bag was filled with silvers.

    After the shaman walked quite a distance, Dan Xiang followed him to where he lived, an alley by the carriage streets. Dan Xiang saw a divination stall was even set up in front of the alley, and she couldn¡¯t the contempt that rose inside of her.

    What great master, he¡¯s just a scammer.

    Seeing that it was starting to get late, Dan Xiang couldn¡¯t delay any longer and immediately called for a carriage to go to the restaurant. After buying the different sugar waters that Rong Xi instructed, she returned back to the palace.

    After returning to the palace, Dan Xiang set the snacks and whatnot on the desk.

    Rong Xi casually picked up a bowl. Her eyelashes fanned down as she stirred the ginger water absentmindedly.

    Seeing that no one else was present, Dan Xiang whispered into her ear and recounted everything she saw today at the Di residence.

    When Rong Xi heard this, her beautiful face revealed a confident smile.

    She and Di Shiyin were in the same situation.

    Actually, both of them were trapped beasts.

    She was trapped in the Eastern Palace and Di Shiyin was trapped in the Minister Estate.

    As expected, that woman was still too impatient in the end and employed this kind of method, wanting to curse her and the child in her belly.

    After Dan Xiang returned this time, she had a newfound respect and admiration for Rong Xi¡¯s patience and manipulations.

    That day at Ninghui Hall, the conversation between the two kitchen hands were secretly arranged by Rong liangdi. She had investigated long ago about Di Shihua¡¯s movements, and waited for her to arrive, then had the kitchen hands purposely hold this conversation.

    And this Di family¡¯s daughter fell into her trap, and went back to tattle to her family members as expected.

    Dan Xiang didn¡¯t know what Rong Xi¡¯s next step was but heard her sweet and soft voice order, ¡°Go to Ninghua Hall and bring over a squab. I will personally barbeque it for His Highness tonight for supper.¡±

    Dan Xiang paused, not expecting that Rong Xi was ordering her to find squab, but still respectfully answered, ¡°This slave will go right away.¡±

    Rong Xi stopped her in a light voice, ¡°Dan Xiang, after you get the squab, prepare a porcelain vase, I want to save some blood from the bird.¡±

    Seeing Dan Xiang¡¯s confused look, she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already done so much for me, you should understand what I want to do, right?¡±

    Dan Xiang felt her heart jump and carefully recalled each step that Rong Xi calculated. When she heard her mention pigeon blood, she finally felt enlightened.

    Her hands unconsciously trembled.

    Dan Xiang couldn¡¯t understand. The eldest miss of the Di family no longer had a chance of marrying the Crown Prince, why did Rong liangdi still have to go so far, wanting to push Di Shiyin to her grave? Furthermore, if everything was exposed, not only would she lose the favor of the Crown Prince, she¡¯d also have to pay with her life.

    Dan Xiang fearfully knelt on the ground, her shoulders shaking.

    Rong Xi¡¯s voice was very gentle as she said, ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I won¡¯t force you. However, I also won¡¯t keep you as my senior palace maid. In the future, you can find your own way and I won¡¯t protect you either.¡±

    Dan Xiang was an intelligent person and naturally knew what Rong Xi was implying. She and Rong Xi were already on the same rope. If she didn¡¯t participate in this conspiracy with Rong liangdi, then even if Rong Xi didn¡¯t kill her, she wouldn¡¯t have a good future either.

    Moreover, after working in Yongxi Palace for so many years, it was rare for her to meet such a master that appreciated her talents. If she were to search again in the future, it was likely that she would never be able to hold such a position again.

 Chapter 46.2 - Destroying a Familyï¼ˆ2ï¼‰

    With her forehead pressed to the ground, Dan Xiang¡¯s voice slightly quivered as she answered resolutely, ¡°¡­This slave¡­this slave is willing to do things for liangdi, even if I lose my life, I will not back away.¡±

    Rong Xi sighed lightly and took a sip of the sweet ginger soup, ¡°Raise, go bring the squab here. After you return, have some of this sugar water as well.¡±

    Without much effort, Dan Xiang brought back a chirping squab. Flapping its wings, it was raised to be quite fat by the kitchen bureau. After the birdcage was sent to the Eastern Palace¡¯s personal kitchen, the chefs and rough maidservants heard that Rong liangdi was personally coming to cook and they became even more alert.

    Rong liangdi was pretty and also spoke to them amicably. This time when she came, she even had Dan Xiang reward them with silvers.

    The few months Rong Xi had become liangdi, she took advantage of the lack of a principle consort in Mu Huai¡¯s Eastern Palace to gain the favor of all the servants. This was an opportunity she worked hard to take advantage of, she could not waste it.

    The small kitchen¡¯s servants all had beaming smiles on their faces, but they saw Rong Xi¡¯s personal senior palace maid bring in a birdcage. Only then did they know that Rong liangdi wanted to cook this pigeon today.

    After Rong Xi entered, Dan Xiang didn¡¯t wait for the cooks to speak before shutting the door, saying, ¡°Liangdi doesn¡¯t like other people to disturb her when she cooks, it¡¯ll be enough for me to assist.¡±

    Before the cooks had time to answer, wanting to help Rong Xi kill the pigeon, Dan Xiang already blocked everyone outside.

    It was better for them to do less than to overdo it. It wouldn¡¯t be too late to go in after liangdi calls for them. The small kitchen¡¯s servants observed the silvers they were bestowed and happily left the area.

    Speaking of which, when Concubine Yu was pregnant, she loved to eat crispy roasted pigeon the most. Fuqu Palace also had a personal kitchen, but the servants there didn¡¯t know how to make it. Concubine Yu only liked the pigeon that Rong Xi cooked.

    Recalling the past, Rong Xi handed the knife to Dan Xiang, asking, ¡°Do you know how to slaughter pigeons?¡±

    Dan Xiang hesitated, then took the knife. However, looking at the pigeon flapping its wings in the cage, she closed her eyes in the end, not daring to really do it.

    Rong Xi let out a gentle smile. Her voice was still sweet and soft as always, but the words she spoke were so cruel that Dan Xiang lost all color in her face¨C

    ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll kill it.¡±

    ******

    On this night, Mu Huai was sitting in bed, his slender fingers holding the booklet with a heavy gaze.

    In Jiazheng Hall tomorrow, Di Zhuo will be impeached by his fellow court officials. Let the Di family have a good sleep tonight.

    By tomorrow, let¡¯s welcome the disaster that will overturn the skies.

    He had already investigated all the evidence. This Di Zhuo, a mere Minister of Rites, was able to embezzle so much money from the national treasury. In his past life, he never investigated this matter and actually let Di Zhuo this dog official live peacefully for so many years.

    ¨C¡°Husband, you should sleep early.¡±

    The woman¡¯s sweet and soft voice interrupted his thoughts. Mu Huai looked askew at the pregnant beauty lying on the bed and lightly replied, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Like always, he carefully brought her into his arms. Soon, he entered his dreams.

    On the other hand, Rong Xi had yet to fall asleep. During the morning, she had already filled a goat¡¯s intestines with pigeon blood and had also drank a bowl of specially concocted medicine.

    In the darkness, she looked at the man¡¯s deeply asleep visage.

    After a brief internal struggle, she felt the medicine was taking effect and finally furrowed her brows as her nail pierced the goat intestine.

    The fresh blood slowly flowed out as her fair forehead was dotted with cold sweat.

    Prior to this, Rong Xi had already explained it to the child in her belly. If she were to successfully pass through this challenge this time, she would definitely not let anyone harm it.

    No matter which woman would enter the Eastern Palace in the future, as long as she didn¡¯t harm her [RX] child, she [RX] will obediently be a concubine.

    But if the child was harmed, then don¡¯t blame her for being cruel and poisonous.

    Rong Xi felt the pain in her body intensify. She had threatened the imperial physician to make this prescription for her. After the medicine¡¯s effects passed, she would return to normal. However, there was also a small risk of hurting the fetus.

    The imperial physician cautioned her to carefully make her decision.

    Rong Xi was always very clear. She had run away from Mu Huai for this child in the beginning. In order to protect this child, Ye Yunlan and Nanny Huan had sacrificed their lives. Therefore, this child could not just arrive in this world for nothing. This child had to avenge her, as well as avenge Nanny Huan and Ye Yunlan.

    Without any hesitation, she had the imperial physician make the medicine.

    Mu Huai had a fitful sleep. He faintly smelled the scent of blood and he frowned. He seemed to have heard the woman¡¯s frail cries by his ear.

    ¡°¡­Husband, Husband save me.¡±

    Mu Huai immediately jerked his eyes open. Feeling that there was a wetness by his legs, he had a rare moment of panic as he cupped the woman¡¯s sweat-drenched face.

    His voice was trembling as he comforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid¡­I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    With a dark look, Mu Huai got off the bed to light a candle.

    Seeing that there was indeed blood on the bed, he felt his heart suddenly drop. As the painful memories from his past life flooded into his mind, each scene was like a cruel stab into his heart.

    He definitely could not let this woman leave him again.

    The vein on Mu Huai¡¯s forehead throbbed as he angrily ordered, ¡°¡­Someone come, something happened to liangdi, bring the imperial physician!¡±

    Dan Xiang also did not sleep tonight. Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s furious voice, she immediately went to the imperial physician¡¯s bureau to search for the imperial physician that looked at Rong Xi before.

    This imperial physician had also made preparations a long time ago, his heart beating thunderously in his chest.

    Mu Huai clenched his fists and frowned, forcing himself to stay calm, however his hands were shaking unconsciously. He was scared that this woman would die, and just like in his past life, she would leave him. He was so useless. After having a second chance, he still could not protect this woman.

    The imperial physician brought over two nurses, and forced Rong Xi to drink a bowl of medicinal tonic.

    Seeing her condition take a turn for the better, he dabbed at the sweat on his forehead as he spoke in a trembling voice to Mu Huai, ¡°Replying to His Majesty¡­Rong liangdi has signs of a miscarriage, however, thankfully it was discovered in time and the fetus is stable.¡±

    Suppressing the fear in his heart, Mu Huai pretended to be calm as he asked, ¡°Why would liangdi suddenly show signs of a miscarriage?¡±

    Standing by the side, Dan Xiang suddenly let out a low cry and knelt down on the ground, ¡°¡­Your Highness, the recent rumors in the palace all say that Rong liangdi¡®s undetermined illness was because she had been cursed, otherwise¡­otherwise, this slave doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s any other reason behind it either. Before, liangdi¡®s body had been very healthy and the imperial physician also served very well. If it wasn¡¯t for a curse, how could she end up like this?¡±

    Dan Xiang dabbed at her tears while she spoke.

    Mu Huai clenched his fists even tighter, as if he wanted to grind his bones to dust.

    Before, the reason why he suddenly lost the ability to walk was also because he was inflicted with a mysterious illness. Thus, he extremely abhorred things like witchcraft. He didn¡¯t expect that his own woman would also be harmed by this evil witchcraft as well.

    Dan Xiang raised her eyes to observe Mu Huai¡¯s expression and fanned the flames even further, ¡°Liangdi had only ever offended one person in this palace, Your Highness¡­you have to stand up for liangdi, what happened¡­there¡¯s an eighty percent chance it was the eldest miss of the Di family that did this¡­¡±

    ******

    At night, the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown Prince took his guards and barged into the Di residence.

    Such movements startled Di Zhuo who was currently partaking in pleasures with his concubine.

    Hearing the frightened report from his servant, Di Zhuo hurried changed his clothes. After walking out from his concubine¡¯s courtyard, he saw Mu Huai with a fierce look on his face as he ruthlessly dragged Di Shiyin out by her hair and threw her down in front of him.

    Di Shiyin screeched in pain, her hands were already bleeding from the broken rocks on the ground.

    Di Zhuo was stunned.

    Was he in a nightmare right now?

    He wanted to quickly wake up, but the scent of blood in his nose told him that this was not a dream but reality.

    He suddenly knelt down on the ground, his confused eyes looking at Mu Huai and the fallen Di Shiyin on the ground as he asked in a shaking voice, ¡°Your Highness¡­why did you come to this subject¡¯s residence so late at night? Even to this subject¡¯s daughter¡­doing such a thing? This subject¡­what crime did I commit?¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s dark eyes were full of hostility. Under the hazy lights of the Di estate, he looked just like the grim reaper.

    Letting out a cold snort, Mu Huai didn¡¯t answer him, ordering people to throw down the memorials he had organized over the past few days at Di Zhuo¡¯s feet instead. With shaking hands, Di Zhuo read through the memorials and his eyes widened.

    ¡°This¡­this¡­¡±

    After so many years, he had embezzled quite a bit of money from the court. Di Zhuo originally thought that he did things quite secretively, but didn¡¯t know that Mu Huai had been secretly investigating him.

    In a cold voice, Mu Huai interrupted him, ¡°What do I want to do? Naturally, I¡¯ve come to demolish your home. I want you to spit out all the money you¡¯ve embezzled all these years.¡±

    Di Zhuo knew that Mu Huai¡¯s arrival this time meant that it would be difficult for him to escape from this situation.

    Di Zhuo lost his voice, ¡°¡­Your Highness, this subject is guilty, but this subject¡¯s daughter is innocent, begging Your Highness to spare her life¡­¡±

    Yet Mu Huai treated Di Zhuo¡¯s words like a passing wind. With a bloodthirsty smile, he cruelly looked at Di Shiyin¡¯s profile and asked, ¡°Let me ask you, why did you cast a curse, harming my child and Rong liangdi?¡±

    The people Mu Huai brought had already found a puppet stabbed with needles in Di Shiyin¡¯s boudoir. Rong Xi¡¯s named was carved on the puppet, it was already set in stone that Di Shiyin had committed witchcraft.

    Now that Di Shiyin was about to die, she was no longer afraid of anything.

    She began to laugh, and Mu Huai frowned upon seeing this. Laughing maniacally, she answered, ¡°I just want to curse her to death, what about it? This curse took effect so quickly, did she miscarry? Look at how anxious you are, how quick¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, Mu Huai pulled her hair and fiercely slammed the woman¡¯s head against the sharp cornerstone.

    ¡°Peng¡ª¡±

    Di Shiyin¡¯s head immediately started bleeding. She moaned a few times, but didn¡¯t die yet.

    Di Zhuo cried out, ¡°No!¡±

    Yet he saw Mu Huai grabbing Di Shiyin¡¯s hair, pulling her head up. Seeing her disfigured face, he said, ¡°You bitch, even dying a thousand times or even ten thousand times would not appease my anger.¡±

    Di Zhuo couldn¡¯t handle the scene in front of him and had already fainted.

    Mu Huai saw that Di Shiyin had yet to stop breathing and slammed her forehead agains the rocks again. This time, Di Shiyin¡¯s originally beautiful and fair face had been ruined beyond recognition.

    Although all the soldiers around him had blood on their hands and killed people before, they had never seen such a bloody scene and all turned their heads away.

    Di Shihua had also been woken up by the commotion. She didn¡¯t expect that her family would fall into such dire conditions overnight.

    She walked listless over to Di Shiyin¡¯s corpse and bitterly wept.

    Although she had been envious of her elder sister, she never wished that she would die in such a tragic manner.

    Mu Huai had already left, ordering the soldiers to confiscate the Di residence. He also ordered the unconscious Di Zhuo to be tied up, and had them watch over him lest tried to commit suicide by biting his tongue.

    Such a corrupt official must be interrogated and tortured.

    Let all the citizens of Great Qi witness the power of the royal family meting out justice.

    *****

    After he sealed the Di residence with great momentum, by the time Mu Huai tiredly returned back to the Eastern Palace, it was already yinshi (3 AM ¨C 5 AM).

    The skies outsider were no longer the blackness of the night, but the deep blue that signified the upcoming morning.

    Outside the Eastern Palace, the imperial physician had waited for several hours for Mu Huai¡¯s return. Although it was true that Rong Xi had threatened him, he was still theCrown Prince¡¯s person.

    After thinking for a long time, the imperial physician knelt on the ground and told Mu Huai the truth behind Rong Xi¡¯s fake miscarriage. He asked for Mu Huai to punish him but also begged to have his life spared. Because, on this matter, he was truly stuck between a rock and a hard place.

    At the time, being threatened by Rong liangdi, he was scared of losing his life and lost his rationality.

    Outside of his expectations, the Crown Prince stayed silent after hearing all this.

    Instead of erupting in fury, his attitude was very calm.

    Mu Huai had an indifferent expression on his face as he told the imperial physician, ¡°I understand. This matter cannot be spread outside, if it is, you should know what the consequences are.¡±

    Finished, Mu Huai didn¡¯t bring up any punishment, instead leaving him behind and entering the Eastern palace.

    The imperial physician wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead, not knowing how Rong liangdi would be punished by Mu Huai.

    Recalling what happened just now, after the Crown Prince left the palace, Rong liangdi saw that he was restless and finally calmly told him, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling torn, then you can tell the Crown Prince the truth, I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you.¡±

    Since she said this, then she had already made preparations to lose his favor.

    The imperial physician let out a light sigh. Carrying his medicine box, his weak legs left the Eastern Palace.

    After Mu Huai entered the hall, he looked at the blood on his body with disgust. This blood was from that bitch, and he really could not stand it.

    The hall was brightly lit up with candles.

    Rong Xi was curled up into a little ball in the blankets.

    Mu Huai sat by the bedside. His back facing Rong Xi, he lowered his voice as he asked, ¡°Xi¡¯er, are you asleep?¡±

    Rong Xi naturally wasn¡¯t asleep. Sensing Mu Huai had returned, she had already mentally prepared herself. No matter how he wanted to punish her, she would not feel wronged. She had already thought it through. She didn¡¯t want to lie to man any longer.

    She also didn¡¯t want the relationship between the two to be marred with schemes, but she had no choice. If Mu Huai¡¯s feelings towards her changed due to this incident, she could only accept it.

    She only asked that Mu Huai would allow her to give birth to the child. After the child safely arrives in this world, even if he wants her life, she would have no regrets.

    However, she would not be able to avenge Ye Yunlan and Nanny Huan¡¯s deaths.

    Hearing Mu Huai calmly calling her Xi¡¯er, Rong Xi suddenly felt at a loss.

    Did the imperial physician not tell him the truth?

    Rong Xi¡¯s soft and sweet voice trembled a little as she answered, ¡°¡­This concubine¡­this concubine is not sleeping.¡±

    When she finished, the man carefully laid her across his knees. Lowering his head, he kissed her in despair. Not at all half-heartedly, it was as strong and possessive as before, but it also seemed as if it was trying to prove something.

    Just as Rong Xi couldn¡¯t breathe, Mu Huai finally released her.

    Complicated emotions could be seen in Mu Huai¡¯s dark eyes. Looking at the woman¡¯s surprised face, he asked her, ¡°All of this¡­was it planned by you?¡±

    Rong Xi felt her heart jump. In the end, the imperial physician still told Mu Huai the truth.

    It was good that he told him. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him or hide things from him.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t answer him. She wanted to get down from Mu Huai, wanted to kneel in front of him to beg for forgiveness.

    Yet Mu Huai stopped her, not allowing her to restlessly move around.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to look into the man¡¯s eyes. In the end, she could only force herself to calm down as she spoke to Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness¡­this concubine is guilty. You can punish this concubine however you want to. After this concubine gives birth to the child, this child can be raised under the name of the future Crown Princess Consort. This concubine know that my crime¡¯s are unpardonable. When the time comes, no matter how Your Highness wants this concubine to die, this concubine is willing as long as it can dispel Your Highness¡¯s anger¡­also begging Your Highness, after this concubine dies, please treat this concubine¡¯s child with kindness.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he let out a light laugh, but this laugh was very miserable.

    Rong Xi had never seen such an expression on Mu Huai¡¯s face. The man looked as cold and handsome as always, but it was also a bit gloomy.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t become angry, only forcefully suppressing his voice to ask, ¡°Do you think that I brought you back just for this child?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s lips trembled, but she didn¡¯t know how to answer the man in front of her.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice became cold and heavy, ¡°Listen well, in my heart, you are a hundred times more important than the piece of flesh in your stomach. As for what happened today, I can forgive you. If in the future, you still use your own safety to scare me then I, I¡­¡±

    Mu Huai stopped.

    Having a second chance was in vain, being emperor for over a decade was also in vain. He had always been cruel and ruthless when dealing with things, everyone was frightened of him.

    However he had no methods of dealing with this woman.

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes turned red as she tried to stop herself from crying.

    Yet she heard Mu Huai say, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do this in the future¡­I will protect you.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, the tears she had been holding back fell down.

    Mu Huai really couldn¡¯t bear to see the woman in front of him crying. Helpless, he hugged her, placing her head against his shoulder.

    As he rubbed her back, he admonished her in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to cry. You¡¯ve been talking an awful lot about the Crown Princess Consort or whatever with me. Exactly who I want to become the Crown Princess Consort, do you really have no idea at all?¡±

    Rong Xi sniffled as she replied, ¡°This concubine doesn¡¯t know¡­who Your Highness will choose to become the Crown Princess Consort¡­¡±

    Mu Huai clenched his fists and bit her earlobe in frustration as he fiercely said, ¡°Stupid woman, you¡¯re foolish yet also cruel. I don¡¯t want anyone else¡­I only want to marry you, you foolish woman, as my wife¡­¡±

 Chapter 47 - Trembling Heart

    Rong Xi slowly stopped crying. Because her stomach was too big, although her head was laying on Mu Huai¡¯s shoulder, she was actually quite a distance away from him. Such a posture made the two people very uncomfortable.

    Mu Huai¡¯s legs were long and strong, Rong Xi was basically kneeling on them. Actually, he was bearing the weight of both the mother and the child.

    Although this posture looked like it was easy to drop her, Rong Xi felt very safe. She knew that Mu Huai would not drop her, he would protect her and the child very well.

    Ever since she returned to the palace, Rong Xi had never fully trusted the man in front of her. Up until today, she could not longer ignore the increasing sense of security she felt.

    Mu Huai had always been protecting her in his own ways. The sense of security that she had not felt for so many years, he had given it to her.

    Ever since Rong Bing had passed away, Rong Xi felt her life had been turned upside down.

    When she became a servant, she had always told herself that even if there was no one else left in this world that could protect her, she had to stay strong and learn how to protect herself. But right now, not only did she have the strongest protection in the world, she also had his affection.

    Rong Xi naturally wished that Mu Huai could protect her and spoil her with his affection forever. This kind of feeling was very addictive.

    However, Mu Huai was in the end still the Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince, the future emperor.

    And next to the emperor, whether it¡¯s concubines or subjects, one had to be cautious all the time¨Cthey were tigers dressed in gentleman¡¯s clothing.

    Rong Xi was afraid that as time passed, she would be overly dependent on Mu Huai. Scared that however high he raised her right now, if one day she lost his favor, she would tragically tumble down from that high place.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi finally blurted out the truth to Mu Huai¨C

    She revealed everything to him. In the beginning, it was Di Shiyin who helped her escape from Yongxi Palace, then Di Shiyin had discovered from Ye Yunlan that she was pregnant. As a result, Di Shiyin could not allow her to live, and it was most likely that she was the one who employed the assassins that attacked the carriage she and Nanny Huan took in Hongdu.

    The mastermind behind Ye Yunlan and Nanny Huan was always just Di Shiyin.

    When Mu Huai heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    He asked in a cold voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? The day Ye Yunlan died, I said I can help you take revenge, why did you still have to use the child to scheme?¡±

    Rong Xi looked down. She also felt some regret inside, ¡°At that time, this concubine didn¡¯t know what feelings Husband had for her¡­the people in the palace all said that you would marry her as your principle consort, so this concubine always thought¡­she would become the Eastern Palace¡¯s Crown princess Consort¡­¡±

    Mu Huai looked at her up and down.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Rong Xi could more or less guess what this person was thinking.

    Mu Huai must be scolding her inside for being stupid.

    Rong Xi said in a low voice, ¡°¡­Moreover, this concubine didn¡¯t have any evidence. Di Shiyin was the Empress¡¯s niece after all, at the time, this concubine¡­couldn¡¯t touch her at all.¡±

    Mu Huai set the woman back on the bed, his large palm caressing her round stomach. His movements towards his unborn child were very gentle, though his eyes were very cruel.

    He had lived his past life in vain, actually allowing the Empress and Di Shiyin that bitch to pass their days in peace. Now, although Di Shiyin was dead, the Empress was still fine.

    Although he didn¡¯t respect the Empress in his past life, he had allowed her to lead a peaceful and luxurious life in Yongxi Palace.

    Since she harbored the intentions of harming his woman and child, he no longer needed to tolerate her.

    However, Zhuang Emperor still held some feelings for the Empress.

    Now that he was old and dying, if he [Zhuang Emperor] were to know that he [MH] had killed the Empress with such cruel means, then Zhuang Emperor would not only be disappointed in him but also be very sad.

    In the end, Mu Huai still cherished their father-son relationship. After considering the bigger picture, he decided to let that old hag in Weiyang Palace live for now.

    Looking at Rong Xi¡¯s belly, he scolded her, ¡°If you encounter any troubles in the future, you cannot hide them from me again. Don¡¯t always overthink, in the end, the one that is hurt is still me.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded.

    Mu Huai was about to retract his hand when he discovered a few teardrops on the back of his hand.

    This delicate woman began to cry again.

    He always felt his heart tremble whenever she cried.

    No wonder those muddle-headed fools would like to call women their babies.

    Mu Huai frowned and ordered in a cold voice, ¡°Not allowed to cry.¡±

    Rong Xi was so frightened she immediately stopped.

    After tossing about for a long time, Bianjing¡¯s skies finally brightened and the two people weren¡¯t in the mood to sleep.

    Mu Huai glanced at the blood stain on the bed sheet and reached out to wipe away her tears, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with the blood on the bed? Is it your blood?¡±

    Rong Xi answered truthfully, ¡°¡­It¡¯s pigeon blood.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Huai stopped wiping her tears for a moment.

    He remembered that there was a night when this woman had brought over roasted squab. His countenace grew heavy again as he felt anger well up inside of him.

    This woman was full of tricks and schemes.

    Feeling that it was a pity to only take the pigeon¡¯s blood, that night she had coaxed him, making him finish the entire pigeon.

    She could even do such a thing. What kind of cruel and poisonous woman did he raise?

    Rong Xi carefully observed Mu Huai¡¯s heavy countenance. Her belly was very big, so after Mu Huai set her down, she had placed her right hand on her back for support as she sat up with difficulty.

    Mu Huai was preparing to change into a set of clean clothes. In a little while, he would go directly to Jiazheng Hall for court.

    After getting down from the bed, he saw Rong Xi¡¯s with her loose hair as her eyes were glistening with unshed tears. The bloodstain next to her added a strange sense of allure.

    Perhaps it was because she was frightened, she was trying to even out her breathing. Her breasts, which had become bigger and fuller from the pregnancy, rose and fell with her breaths.

    Her stomach was round, yet she looked timid and bashful.

    Such a pose looked too enticing.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze changed, his heart full of anger.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he would have such thoughts about her even now.

    Such a vixen, calamity, demonness!

    Mu Huai took a deep breath and finally calmly told the woman on the bed, ¡°Let the palace maid switch out the sheets, sleep a little while longer.¡±

    ******

    Yongxi Palace, Jiazheng Hall.

    In the court hall, Mu Huai reported everything he had investigated to Zhuang Emperor.

    Di Zhuo¡¯s crime was unpardonable. Not only did he embezzle funds from the national treasury, he also did not respect the ancestors of the Mu clan, actually stealing Empress Mi Zhen¡¯s burial possessions when supervising the royal tomb.

    In addition, the eldest miss of the Di family had improper conduct, but also harbored hatred and grudges towards the Crown Prince¡¯s liangdi, secretly performing witchcraft in the estate, almost causing the Crown Prince¡¯s liangdi to lose the child.

    Each of the crimes committed by the Di family were cruel and monstrous.

    Actually, the court officials had already heard this morning that something that happened to the Di family. Apparently, the Crown Prince had brought soldiers to seal and confiscate the Di residence overnight, even grabbing the Di family¡¯s daughter, knocking her head against a rock and killing her.

    Although the dead Di family¡¯s daughter was cruel in her methods, the Crown Prince¡¯s methods had always been like this, so the court officials didn¡¯t think it was strange, and no one thought it was regretful either.

    Hearing the Crown Prince¡¯s cold voice, all the court officials thought that after Zhuang Emperor finished dealing with the Di clan, the court session would end.

    However, out of everyone¡¯s expectations, the Crown Prince continued, ¡°This subject-son also has one more matter to bring up.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor allowed him to continue. The court officials were all guessing when they saw an unfamiliar official holding an ivory badge enter. He wore dark blue official robes, indicating his rank was at least sixth-ranked or above.

    The official who entered was the Court of Judicial Review¡¯s Assistant Magistrate: Xu Rui.

    Xue Rui¡¯s rank was too low, so usually when court was being held in Yongxi Palace, he was not qualified to enter the big hall to listen.

    Today, he was invited inside by the Crown Prince. The more observant court officials guessed that this Xue Rui was someone the Crown Prince supported.

    Although this was Xue Rui¡¯s first time entering the big hall and seeing the Emperor, he still maintained a very calm and steady appearance.

    Using the suspicious points of Rong Bing¡¯s case from that year, he actively spoke to Zhuang Emperor. When Zhuang Emperor heard this, he contemplated for a while.

    He still had some impression of the Minister of Ceremonies with the surname Rong. Many years ago, when Empress Mi Zhen¡¯s tomb incident occurred, he originally didn¡¯t want to punish him too harshly. That year, he had just planned to strip him of his official¡¯s position.

    However, due to the suggestions of the imperial censors, he had decreed for Rong Bing to be sent to exile.

    Why did the Crown Prince suddenly want to investigate this decades-old case, even bringing in the assistant magistrate of the Court of Judicial Review to investigate and overturn the verdict of a dead official?

    Zhuang Emperor looked at the main hall. Seeing the luxuriously clad Mu Huai, he suddenly understood.

    That liangdi he favored, her surname was Rong.

    A while ago, there were rumors int he palace that the Rong liangdi was the daughter of a criminal official.

    Zhuang Emperor knew very well that the reason his strong-tempered beloved son was doing this was so because he wanted to obtain a higher position for Rong liangdi. The way Mu Huai did things was more decisive and daring, and Zhuang Emperor was pleased with this. However, even if Rong Xi¡¯s father was innocent, he was still just a fourth-ranked Minister of Ceremonies. Mu Huai can certainly raise her to the position of the Crown Princess Consort, but that Rong liangdi will still be criticized by others.

    Zhuang Emperor looked as if he was seriously listening to Xue Rui speaking, but in reality his thoughts were elsewhere.

    What else will Man Ya do next to openly and legitimately have that woman occupy the position of the Crown Princess Consort?

    In order to show justice, Zhuang Emperor sent down an imperial edict that same day, letting the deceased Rong Bing reclaim his position. This would also serve as an explanation to the other Rong clan¡¯s family members that were affected by the association.

    The punishment for the Di clan was as follows¨C

    The former Minister of Rites, Di Zhuo, will be beheaded in public in three days.

    As for the other Di clan members, the males will be exiled and the females will enter the palace to become the lowest-ranked palace servants.

    The Di family¡¯s possessions will be confiscated and added to the national treasury.

    Although the current Empress¡¯s surname was Di, Zhuang Emperor did not strip her of her position. On account of their husband-and-wife feelings, he only ordered her to stay in Weiyang Palace and reflect.

    Although Mu Huai was not satisfied with the punishment for Empress Di, he did not show any dissatisfaction in front of Zhuang Emperor.

    In any case, he thought that after Zhuan Emperor passed, he would definitely not let her live.

    Di Zhuo¡¯s family property was all taken by the national treasury, making everyone at court panic and tongue-tied. No one expected that a mere Minister of Rites could embezzle so much money.

    The court officials became more alert and cautious. The Crown Pirnce¡¯s actions this time was just using the Di family as the first example.

    He is the future monarch, and naturally he had to take advantage of this opportunity to eliminate any powers that were unfavorable to him in the name of eradicating corrupt officials.

    Mu Huai obtained last year¡¯s national treasury¡¯s expenditures from the Ministry of Revenue. After confiscating and sealing the Di clan, he still wanted to use this extra money to support the military. Recently, there were not many good horses in Great Qi, but Kingdom Gu had many good horses. He wanted to make a deal with Kingdom Gu¡¯s monarch and buy some of their horses.

    It didn¡¯t necessarily have to be fully grown horses, even calfs would be enough as their price would also be much cheaper than fully grown ones.

    In addition, he didn¡¯t plan on waging any wars for the next few years. He just wanted Great Qi to safely pass through the natural disaster that would happen in three years.

    After three years, the calfs would grow into sturdy horses. If, at that time, he wanted to launch a military expedition, those horses would be in their prime.

    Of course, this money also had one more use.

    The wedding for him and that woman could be more extravagant.

    It¡¯s different from taking Rong Xi as a concubine. This time, he would be taking her as his wife.

    Naturally, he wanted to give only the very best to Rong Xi.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai let out a light sigh.

    He was thinking that their wedding could be held near Jinming Pond. Bianjing¡¯s citizens would also be able to witness the grand occasion of the Crown Prince marrying his consort.

    He wanted everyone to know, Rong Xi was his, Mu Huai¡¯s, legitimate and proper wife.

    This author wants to say: In the Song dynasty, the commoners were allowed to witness the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage, this isn¡¯t Old Dog Mu abusing his power.

    Let me tell you guys something, after this part passes, Old Dog Mu will be able to eat his fill once again hehehe

 Chapter 48

    The capital soon ushered in summer. Rong Xi recalled the events of this past year; it hadn¡¯t been that long since she first became Mu Huai¡¯s maidservant. Unknowingly, time had passed so quickly.

    Empress Di had kept both her life and her position. However, everyone in Yongxi Palace knew that an empress without a maternal family to rely on in this palace was worse off than a favored jieyu. The Empress was not allowed to even take half a step out of Weiyang Palace, and Zhuang Emperor¡¯s other concubines naturally did not have to go over every morning to pay respects to the Empress. Recently, they¡¯ve been able to sleep in a couple more hours.

    Consort De lived up to her namesake, her conduct virtuous and upright, doing everything in a low-key manner. Rong Xi had followed behind Concubine Yu for so long and although she wasn¡¯t overly familiar with Zhuang Emperor¡¯s harem, she did know which concubines were on which side and which concubines fought alone.

    Her previous master was a solo fighter. Rong Xi had also once advised Concubine Yu to show some goodwill to Consort De. Consort De had a high rank. Not only did she have her own methods to survive in the inner palace, she was also a woman with a tolerant and generous personality. Concubine Yu had asked Rong Xi why pick the unfavored Consort De instead of the Empress. Rong Xi had explained her reasoning to Concubine Yu.

    She said, the Empress had many concubines on her side, and the one with the highest rank was Consort Shu who was also an old-timer who became Zhuang Emperor¡¯s concubine since he was just a prince. Consort Shu had given birth to Zhuang Emperor¡¯s eldest son, Mu Run, but Mu Run had passed away early on. Otherwise, Consort Shu¡¯s ranking in this palace would be even higher.

    Or, perhaps it was because her beloved son had passed away young, Consort Shu¡¯s personality was a little strange. Rong Xi knew that Consort Shu and Noble Consort Li weren¡¯t on good terms with each other. In addition, Concubine Yu¡¯s personality was similar to Noble Consort Li, they were both arrogant and domineering when doing things. Consort Shu wouldn¡¯t like her, which mean that she also wouldn¡¯t let the Empress allow Concubine Yu to join their camp.

    Concubine Yu grew up being pampered by her family. Being well protected by her family, she had grown up to be someone that wasn¡¯t scheming. After entering the palace, she relied greatly on Rong Xi this senior maidservant of hers. No matter if something was big or small, she would seek Rong Xi¡¯s opinion on all of them. Very rarely did she ever express her own opinion or stance.

    After listening to Rong Xi¡¯s advice, Concubine Yu had followed her pointers and wanted to show some goodwill towards Concubine De and join her side. At that time, Noble Consort Li¡¯s position in the palace was unrivaled, and Consort De tactfully rejected Concubine Yu¡¯s favor. Unwilling to form any faction amongst the inner harem, she wanted to protect herself.

    Recalling the past, Rong Xi could understand the reasoning behind Consort De¡¯s actions back then.

    Yesterday, she had heard Dan Xiang mention that Noble Consort Li had silently died in the cold palace last night. Zhuang Emperor ordered people to hastily bury her, not even ordering people from the Imperial Household Department to make a coffin. Instead, he had the eunuchs find a bamboo mat to roll up Noble Consort Li¡¯s burnt body in.

    Rong Xi had on an indifferent expression when she heard this. Inside, however, her heart was in turmoil.

    Zhuang Emperor had a gentle and magnanimous temperament. Noble Consort Li¡¯s previous treatment was also the most favored out of all the six palaces. She had given birth to a son and daughter for Zhuang Emperor as well. Having such an ending really made one sigh in regret.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t feel sorry or sympathetic towards Noble Consort Li, however, through this incident, she had a greater understanding of the heartlessness of the imperial family. Thus, she repeatedly reminded herself to be more cautious in her daily conduct.

    The afternoon was a little hot. Rong Xi fanned herself while reminiscing about the past.

    The corners of the Eastern Palace¡¯s roof curved up towards the sky. Some of the old trees had their branches and leaves hanging over those corners, making for a picturesque view.

    Rong Xi wore a jade coronet on her head. Her skin was fair and she had on a contemplative expression as she waved the fan.

    When a palace maid came over to look for them, Rong Xi and Dan Xiang heard the movements and looked in the direction of the sounds. The palace maid didn¡¯t dare to stare too long at Rong Xi¡¯s face but she was still startled by her beautiful appearance.

    Lowering her head, the palace maid greeted her respectfully, ¡°Liangdi, His Highness has returned to the palace and calls for you to return to drink soup.¡±

    When Rong Xi heard the word soup, she wrinkled her eyebrows. After a beat, she calmly replied, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    Dan Xiang carefully supported her master as they walked towards the hall.

    Rong Xi saw the way the palace maid looked at her. She had always felt that her own beauty was a little too much. To put it bluntly, she had a face that could cause disasters. It was true that she was a beauty, but her beauty carried the flavor of a concubine. She wasn¡¯t tall either, and after being a servant for so many years, she didn¡¯t possess the elegant aura of a young miss that grew up in nobility.

    The most incompatible thing about her with the position of the Crown Princess was her sweet voice. Sometimes she felt that her voice was a little too sweet, but her voice wasn¡¯t something that she could control. Just based on her voice alone, it was normal for other people to scold her as a vixen.

    Although her current position was liangdi, everyone in the palace was saying that Mu Huai wanted to make her his Crown Princess Consort. Rong Xi had also remembered the words the man had told her that day but she still felt that it wasn¡¯t very realistic.

    If she were to be the Crown Princess Consort, then in the future when Mu Huai ascends the throne, she would be Great Qi¡¯s Empress.

    She would the Mother of the Nation, the leader of the inner palace.

    Every time she thought of this, Rong Xi would feel very complicated.

    She wasn¡¯t a saint who didn¡¯t care about fame or power. Naturally, she felt happy at the prospect of being Empress. However, she kept feeling that it was unrealistic, and she was afraid that if she didn¡¯t do well, she would become Mu Huai¡¯s burden instead.

    Recently, Rong Xi¡¯s clothes leaned towards dark colors. In addition, she had also instructed Dan Xiang to draw some more virtuous and graceful makeup for her. She also applied crimson lip rouge everyday, trying to make herself seem older.

    After entering the hall, Mu Huai was sitting on the arhat bed. He was holding a booklet in his hand, concentrating on the contents within. On top of the small desk was a white porcelain bowl filled with nourishing soup. It had been simmered slowly using tender chicken, thousand-year-old ginseng, abalone and fish maw from the southern seas, and some herbs like goji.

    In the hot summer day, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant and had a fragile constitution, she would definitely have a nosebleed after drinking this bowl of soup.

    Mu Huai sensed that Rong Xi had returned to the hall. Without lifting his gaze, he placidly ordered Rong Xi, ¡°Come here, drink this soup.¡±

    Although Rong Xi said yes, she felt extremely reluctant.

    Although the tonic she drank last time was said to not have caused any harm to the child, her body had still become frailer. Mu Huai had ordered people to brew this nourishing soup every day. In addition, she also had to drink an extra bowl of tonic that stabilized the pregnancy. Rong Xi felt guilty about what she did and would obediently drink it all down for her child.

    Mu Huai set down the booklet in his hand and lifted the bowl from the desk. He scooped up the chicken inside as he somewhat clumsily sent it to the woman¡¯s mouth.

    Rong Xi carefully chewed as she said lightly, ¡°Husband¡­you¡¯ve been feeding this concubine like this every day¡­this concubine has become fat¡­¡±

    Mu Huai glanced at the woman¡¯s face. Although nothing showed on his face, he felt very pleased inside. He had finally fattened this woman up somewhat.

    Mu Huai answered gently, ¡°Which woman doesn¡¯t gain weight when they¡¯re pregnant? Besides, you didn¡¯t gain that much weight, it¡¯s just that your face became a little rounder.¡±

    Rong Xi docilely nodded her head, though her thoughts were different from Mu Huai¡¯s.

    She was preparing to form a good relationship with Consort De.

    Dan Xiang first ordered the people in the courtyard to prepare a sedan. As the midday sun shined overhead, a eunuch was following behind the sedan holding an umbrella up to block the harsh rays for her.

    Soon, the troupe of people arrived at Jiaoyue Palace where Consort De resided.

    However, Rong Xi didn¡¯t expect that Consort De¡¯s palace also housed some of Zhuang Emperor¡¯s other concubines. She recognized some of them. Sitting in the main hall of Jiaoyue Palace were Consort Shu and the recently favored Concubine Wang1. In addition, there was also an old-timer from when Zhuang Emperor was just a ranked prince, Lady Xu2.

    When the lower-ranked imperial concubines saw she arrived, they all stood up from their armchairs and greeted her in unison.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little anxious prior to coming here. After entering the hall, although she saw all these mature concubines, her heart suddenly settled down.

    After she sat down in the seat Consort De arranged for her, Consort De warmly called for a servant to serve her tea. Afterward, she engaged in some polite conversation with her, mainly asking about the royal offspring in her belly as well as the condition of her body. Rong Xi answered each question, her attitude quiet and respectful, without any panic or timidness from being someone who climbed up the ranks to a high position. She had also deliberately practiced on how to make small talk before, so nothing could be picked at.

    Originally, she thought that all she would do here would just sit, drink some tea, and eat some refreshments. However, reality always exceeds one¡¯s expectations.

    Rong Xi lightly sipped her tea.

    Consort Shu, who had never interacted with her before, suddenly opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Recently, the palace is full of stories about Rong liangdi, saying that liangdi¡®s life is quite a legend. Your father was once the Minister of Ceremonies and was framed by that Di Zhuo, ending up in exile. Bengong is quite curious about how liangdi passed her days as the daughter of a criminal official, even being able to meet the Crown Prince and become a liangdi?¡±

    Rong Xi was indifferent when she heard this but felt that Consort Shu¡¯s sudden question was a little strange.

    Consort De had an unpleasant expression.

    Consort Shu actually asked such questions to Rong liangdi in front of all these low-ranked imperial concubines.

    Although on the surface it seemed harmless and out of concern, it was actually full of scorn and contempt.

    Firstly, it scorned her low birth. Even if her father¡¯s old verdict had been overturned and he was found to be innocent, it could not change the fact that she had lived a low life.

    Secondly, it ridiculed her for being scheming. Even though she had already fallen to that state, she schemed to hook up with the current dynasty¡¯s crown prince, turning from a sparrow into a liangdi3.

    In her heart, Consort De deeply sympathized with Rong Xi. Similarly, there were many people both inside and outside the palace that sympathized with Rong Xi. Originally, she was an official¡¯s daughter with an outstanding appearance, but overnight she had fallen to being the daughter of a criminal.

    Even if no one asked, one could guess how she had lived her days these past few years.

    For a woman of low birth to survive, it was either be a servant or even worse, get sold to the brothels to become a prostitute.

    Thinking of this, Consort De felt even more that Consort Shu¡¯s words went overboard. She was clearly insinuating that Rong Xi was unclean4.

    Just as Rong Xi was about to answer Consort Shu, Consort De beat her to the punch, saying, ¡°Recently, the big restaurants and taverns in Bianjing all have storytellers recounting Rong liangdi¡®s life. I¡¯m sure that Consort Shu knows about this, right?¡±

    Consort Shu stopped twisting the grapes, though her face looked calm.

    She said, ¡°Older Sister5, where would this little sister get the spare time to listen to the commoners¡¯ stories?¡±

    Consort De slowly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then just ask the servants in your palace. Everyone in He Palace knows, how come Younger Sister doesn¡¯t know?¡±

    Consort De still spoke gently, but those who were smart could tell that her tone was slightly cold and alienating.

    Consort Shu¡¯s gaze imperceptibly changed. Seems like Consort De is quite powerful now; in the past when Noble Consort Li was still alive, she didn¡¯t even dare to breathe too loudly in front of her. Now that something happened to the current Empress, the Emperor had issued an edict to let Consort De take control of the inner palace. It seems like she is quite smug now.

    Originally, Consort Shu believed that Zhuang Emperor would allow her to take control of the inner palace after what happened. However, she never thought that the power she wanted was stolen away by Consort De. Since Consort De held the phoenix seal, she was naturally the head.

    A few days ago, Consort Shu had expressed her displeasure to Zhuang Emperor. Because of her son¡¯s early death, Zhuang Emperor felt guilty towards her, and he treated her with a little more love and compassion than the other concubines. However, he only gave her the power to assist in the matters of the inner palace.

    Consort Shu held her unhappiness deep inside. With a strange expression on her face, she spoke to Consort De, ¡°This Younger Sister isn¡¯t feeling too well and well return to the palace to rest first. Older Sister can continue to slowly converse with Rong liangdi.¡±

    After Consort Shu left, the other concubine and lady left Jiaoyue Palace as well.

    Consort De had a helpless expression on her face.

    She ordered for the servants to pass over the handcrafted golden lock and bracelet made of Hetian jade to Dan Xiang, saying, ¡°Liangdi is still pregnant, you should also head back and rest some more. Bengong called you here originally because I was thinking of you and wanted to personally take a look.¡±

    Since she had watched him grow up, Consort De had treated Mu Huai as her own child. Moreover, because of Rong Xi¡¯s pitiful life and as the highest-ranking concubine in power in the inner palace, she showed some more care and concern towards the Crown Prince¡¯s liangdi that was pregnant with the royal offspring.

    Rong Xi knew that Consort De had a kind heart, and she felt her heart warm up.

    However, after leaving Jiaoyue Palace, she also felt Consort De¡¯s difficulties. She also recalled the provoking gestures that Noble Consort Li made in front of the Empress in the past. She was thinking, if she were to become the Empress in the future, what kind of inner palace would Mu Huai leave for her?

    It was hard enough to serve Zhuang Emperor¡¯s concubines, and she had seen all types of concubines. There was nothing to be scared of.

    As a servant, she had developed loyalty and caution.

    As a concubine, she had to be playful and charming, finding ways to obtain the goodwill and affection of her husband.

    But as the legal wife, one of the duties was to take care of the husband¡¯s concubines.

    If she really were to become the empress, it was even more important that she watched over Mu Huai¡¯s future group of concubines.

    Rong Xi was always someone who would fulfill her duties to the best of her abilities. No matter what her status was, she would do it well. Even when she was a servant, she also liked doing the duties that came with her position.

    However, whenever she thought about having to face a group of concubines, she felt her head hurt.

    *****

    On this night, the imperial edict that Zhuang Emperor issued to declare the Crown Princess Consort was delivered to the Eastern Palace.

    When the senior eunuch read the decree, Rong Xi calmly knelt on the ground. Yet she felt that the palace servants around her were even more excited than she was.

    In order to have her sit in this seat, Mu Huai had done a lot of preparations beforehand.

    First, it was to sometimes discuss non-government affairs with Palace Attendant Yan Juxu. When the monarch and his subject didn¡¯t discuss government matters, they would instead seriously discuss on how to write the script. Mu Huai and Yan Juxu were both extremely cautious people. After carefully writing down each word, they finally completed it.

    They crafted Rong Xi¡¯s image to be of a down-and-out girl who had been wronged, but still lived tenaciously with the spirit of an official¡¯s daughter. At the same time, they made the Di clan out to be evil and corrupt.

    Yan Juxu had even searched for a few well-known storytellers in Bianjing, asking them how they should edit this story to make it even more tear-jerking and sympathetic. Conveniently, he had also given them a lot of money and had these storytellers tall this story in Bianjing¡¯s well-known restaurants and taverns.

    Having the storytellers sway public opinion was a political tactic Mu Huai was adept in using.

    Thus, Bianjing¡¯s storytellers often had connections with people from various officials¡¯ estates. The exciting stories they told in the restaurants and taverns also have a deeper purpose. There were also often people from the Imperial Censorate present as well, secretly observing the reactions of the commoners.

    Although the commoners liked to listen to happy stories and music, unknowingly they had remembered everything the imperial family wanted them to know. After such a tactic, all the commoners in Bianjing felt sympathy and admiration for Rong Xi. Although she was just a liangdi, she had a good reputation amongst the people.

    The commoners outside of Yongxi Palace didn¡¯t know anything about Zhuang Emperor and his concubines, but they all knew that the Crown Prince had a Rong liangdi, and they also knew that Rong liangdi was very beautiful.

    Mu Huai knew that Zhuang Emperor believed in things like astrology, making numerous trips to the Imperial Astrology Bureau in a day. If he had to make an important decision, he would always call over the Grand Astrologer to enter Ganyuan Hall and ask about the day¡¯s weather.

    The instruments and research the Imperial Astrology Bureau did would cost a hefty sum every year.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t believe in such thing, and in his past life, he had dismantled the Imperial Astrology Bureau. But since Zhuang Emperor did believe, he dispatched Yan Juxu to go to the Imperial Astrology Bureau and instruct the Grand Astrologer on what to say. When Zhuang Emperor ordered him to come to Ganyuan Hall and talk about the weather, he said¨C

    ¡°One month ago, the skies of Bianjing were glowing, the stars were hidden, and the clouds sometimes appeared. Now, there is a heavenly guardian star that has fallen in the outskirts of Bianjing. The dark aura of Yongxi Palace has faded away, and the auspicious aura has risen.¡±

    When Zhuang Emperor heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Only a month and the signs have changed so much, does beloved official know the reason why?¡±

    The Grand Astrologer looked calm but he recited the words that Yan Juxu had instructed him to say, connecting this heavenly guardian star with the child in Rong liangdi¡®s belly.

    One month ago, Rong Xi had shown signs of a miscarriage, thus signs of a calamity began to appear in Bianjing¡¯s skies.

    One month later, the child in Rong liangdi¡®s stomach was healthy, and Bianjing¡¯s skies began to show auspiciousness.

    The Grand Astrologer also said that there was a lucky star hovering over the skies above the Eastern Palace.

    All of the words were implying that the child in Rong Xi¡¯s belly was Great Qi¡¯s lucky star.

    The two things that Mu Huai had planned succeeded, and Rong Xi also openly and legitimately became Great Qi¡¯s Crown Princess Consort.

    After the eunuch that served Zhuang Emperor left, Rong Xi still felt as if she was dreaming.

    Mu Huai had yet to return to the Eastern Palace. Listening to the palace maid¡¯s congratulatory words, Rong Xi took a bath under their support.

    After finishing, her damp hair was loosely draped over her back, giving her a more soft appearance. The imperial edict announcing her as the Crown Princess Consort was placed on the desk. Rong Xi opened up the edict and carefully read over the words, her eyes still carrying some surprise.

    Still feeling as if none of this was real, she suddenly felt the man gently hug her from behind.

    Mu Huai seemed to have drank some alcohol, the scent of wine was scattered around his body. He placed his chin on the woman¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°Satisfied? My Crown Princess Consort.¡±

    Rong Xi was speechless for a while, not knowing how to reply to Mu Huai. She didn¡¯t know if she should kneel in front of Mu Huai right now, showing her gratitude.

    Mu huai was dissatisfied with Rong Xi¡¯s reaction.

    She was now the Crown Princess Consort, but this woman was still unhappy.

    Mu Huai walked around the desk and sat down. Wrinkling his brows, he said to the woman in a heavy voice, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Rong Xi walked over to the man¡¯s side.

    Mu Huai saw her dazed expression and felt even more unhappy, ¡°Sit.¡±

    As he was saying this, he didn¡¯t wait for the woman to react before grabbing her elbow and sat her down on his lap.

    He was a little tipsy. As he gathered the fragrant woman into his arms, he gathered her long black hair to one side. The woman¡¯s neck was fair and long. Mu Huai lowered his head and sucked on the skin in that area, leaving a hickey behind out of frustration.

    Rong Xi lightly sucked in a breath and complained, ¡°¡­Husband, didn¡¯t we agree to not leave any marks in this area¡­¡±

    Mu Huai was upset, ¡°So picky, there¡¯s not a single part of you that¡¯s not picky, I can¡¯t even touch a little.¡±

    Rong Xi rubbed that place and slowly let out a sweet and soft smile.

    The man in front of her looked as if he was angry, but she could tell from the way he was looking at her that he was feeling wronged.

    Rong Xi finally gently said, ¡°This concubine¡­is very happy¡­but doesn¡¯t know how to thank Husband.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he ran this thumb over her brows. When he reached her lips that were as soft as flower petals, he leaned over and gently kissed her.

    When the two pairs of eyes met again, Rong Xi saw some intentions to conquer from those drunken eyes. The gaze was a little dangerous; he hadn¡¯t looked at her with such a gaze for a long time.

    Just when Rong Xi felt a little nervous, Mu Huai¡¯s thin lips rested by her ear.

    His deep voice was laced with some tipsiness and a little hoarse as he said, ¡°I want you.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s fair cheeks slowly turned red.

    Mu Huai was a deep thinker. This past month, he had been constantly feeding her medicinal tonics. He was probably doing so with the intention of fattening her up so that he could eat her.

    Strictly speaking, they really could do it right now, but Mu Huai was drunk and Rong Xi felt a little apprehensive. In addition, she remembered how clumsy and rough Mu Huai was before she got pregnant. Ultimately, Rong Xi still felt a little worried and even a little scared.

    Mu Huai grabbed her hand at this time and began to play with it.

    His voice was a little strained as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared¡­tonight, you can teach me how to do it.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Biting Mu Huai

    Rong Xi blushed even harder. Everything that Mu Huai knew was taught by her. However, what she taught him was only the tip of the iceberg. After all, she was a servant in the past and she was very afraid of the short-tempered and twisted person that he was before. At that time, she had rejected it inside, hoping that Mu Huai would just hurry and finish.

    Truthfully, Mu Huai was full of energy due to being a long-time practitioner of martial arts. In addition, his temperament at that time was very rough and prone to anger, like a lion pouncing on its prey. Just like an apex predator, it did not treat the prey under its claws with any compassion, not to mention sympathy. To sum it up, even if he knew how to do it, without a teacher, his technique was very poor.

    Mu Huai saw the woman in his arms hadn¡¯t replied to him for a long time. Moreover, her glassy eyes were turning about, and he knew that this woman must be up to no good again. This woman has too many bad thoughts in her belly.

    Thinking of this, he wanted to pull at the belt Rong Xi used to tie up her sleeping robes. Rong Xi placced a hand on the man¡¯s knuckles, not letting him move.

    Mu Huai bit her earlobe and asked, ¡°How do you want me to fix you tonight, hm?¡±

    Because the man was a little drunk, his smile was not like usual, a bit of naughtiness could be seen from his gaze.

    Rong Xi¡¯s ears were so red they could drip blood. Although they were alone, she still cupped her mouth and whispered something into Mu Huai¡¯s ear. Mu Huai¡¯s lips curved upwards when he heard this, his smile deepening.

    He very much liked the idea this woman suggested.

    After Rong Xi finished what she had to say, she turned her shimmering eyes to look at the man and see whether he was satisfied.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as he looked into her probing gaze, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Finished, he let her come down from his lap.

    After Rong Xi regained her balance, she straightened her clothes. The robes made out of muslin were easily wrinkled.

    She secretly rejoiced. Thankfully, Mu Huai was quite agreeable tonight, not like before when he would rip apart her perfectly fine clothes with brute force. Just as Rong Xi was looking down and organizing her thoughts, the man¡¯s tall figure had already completely covered her petite one.

    She secretly cried out no good and was a little panicked when Mu Huai had already restrained her with his hands.

    One side of Rong Xi¡¯s face was pressed against the desk. Originally, there were some memorials and books on the desk, but with a drunken wave of Mu Huai¡¯s hands, everything was swept to the ground. Seeing him look so impatient, Rong Xi resisted as she coquettishly said, ¡°¡­Husband, not here¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­This concubine doesn¡¯t want to do it here.¡±

    Mu Huai was unhappy and with furrowed brows, he asked, ¡°Going by what you said just now, it¡¯s most convenient to do it here, what¡¯s not good about that? Otherwise, are you playing tricks on me again?¡±

    Rong Xi bit her lip and slightly pouted. She put her face back down on the cold desk and pretended to put on the expression of someone waiting to be slaughtered as she whispered, ¡°Then¡­then¡­Husband, go ahead.¡±

    Finished, the fragile beauty closed her eyes, and her lowered eyelashes cast a shadow over her fair face. But due to her fear, her long and thick lashes were trembling.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze darkened. Standing behind her, he stared her like a predator eying its prey for a moment before finally helplessly saying, ¡°Get up.¡±

    Truly a test of endurance, she was too finicky.

    Rong Xi shook as she slowly got up from the desk. Mu Huai picked her up in a princess carry, and strode out of the study with large steps. When the servants saw Mu Huai¡¯s dark face, they all lowered their heads.

    When he reached the ornately carved feizhao, Mu Huai suddenly halted and ordered in a low voice, ¡°After we return to the hall, you should eliminate those little schemes of yours. You¡¯re not allowed to play tricks with me anymore. Be good and we can end earlier, got it?¡±

    Rong Xi felt as if her face was on fire. She finally nodded and said in a soft voice, ¡°¡­En, this concubine knows.¡±

    Although Mu Huai was drunk, he hadn¡¯t completely lost his rationality. His tone softened and he spoke to the woman in his arms, ¡°If you really feel uncomfortable¡­then tell me.¡±

    Rong Xi had already buried her head into the man¡¯s embrace. She didn¡¯t really believe Mu Huai, so she bit her lip and asked in a low voice, ¡°But what if Husband doesn¡¯t listen?¡±

    Mu Huai raised an eyebrow and answered, ¡°Then just bite me.¡±

    ******

    Two hours later.

    Inside the Eastern Palace, the summer cicadas buzzed endlessly. The summer nights in Bianjing were not as hot as the daytime, instead there was a light breeze that blew.

    Mu Huai sat on the side of the bed with a dark look. His clothes were half-open, and one could see vaguely see the muscles that were a result of his training.

    His appearance was fair and handsome, and although his countenance was a little gloomy, his appearance looked a tad cold with his furrowed eyebrows.

    Due to what happened just now, Mu Huai¡¯s black hair was draped over his white sleeping clothes. A hint of wildness could be seen in his originally noble temperament.

    The woman behind him had already covered her head with the blanket. Covering herself completely, she was currently crying softly.

    Mu Huai¡¯s frown tightened a little. Feeling his wrist was a little itchy, he lowered his head to take a look.

    A deep row of teeth marks could be seen.

    This woman had actually bit so fiercely. He said she could bite him, and she really did it without any hesitation.

    Mu Huai looked down, and with his back towards the woman, he helplessly said, ¡°So useless¡­¡±

    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, but Rong Xi¡¯s body was vastly different from before. Naturally, he could not treat her as he did before either.

    This woman reached orgasm quicker than he did to begin with. Now that she was pregnant, that was even more so. If this vixen wasn¡¯t pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t care about this.

    What he should do, he would do.

    But now that she was pregnant, he could only patiently serve her and accompany her to her bliss. Clearly, he had fed her tonight as he intended, but Mu Huai felt that he seemed to have eaten even less than before.

    It wasn¡¯t even as good as his previous life when he was a vegetarian1

    It was also nighttime in the summer right now, so he couldn¡¯t even leave the hall to feel the cold wind like he did before.

    Mu Huai¡¯s frown deepened.

    He was about to order the servants to find some ice. If he were to stand next to the ice for about an hour, it should be enough to relieve the heat in his body.

    Mu Huai stood up from the bed and looking at the woman burrowed in the blankets, his voice was considerably calm as he said, ¡°You sleep first¡­¡±

    Although Rong Xi felt apologetic to Mu Huai, she was also worried about the safety of the child. Even though the two people were very careful, her worries prevented her from feeling any pleasure.

    Thankfully, Mu Huai knew to restrain himself and didn¡¯t completely lose his rationality.

    Mu Huai was the Crown Prince of Great Qi. He didn¡¯t need to restrain himself just for a woman like her. He could easily search for a bed-servant or take in another liangdi or fengyi to resolve it. Even though she was no longer Mu Huai¡¯s concubine anymore but rather his legitimate wife, the Crown Princess Consort of Great Qi, she had become more petty. Rong Xi absolutely didn¡¯t want Mu Huai to touch another woman.

    Even him casting an extra glance at another woman would cause her to feel unhappy.

    She was truly a selfish and greedy woman.

    When Mu Huai returned to the hall, a chilly air surrounded him.

    Seeing the woman had already fallen asleep, he pressed his cold lips on her forehead then closed his eyes as well, deciding to accompany her to have a good rest tonight.

    Before dawn broke, Mu Huai was in a light sleep when he felt that the woman next to him was twisting about. Because Rong Xi¡¯s belly was very big, the two people could not hug each other to sleep as they did before. Instead, they were separated by a distance.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t open his eyes and admonished, ¡°Behave, the skies are still dark, sleep a little more.¡±

    Yet the woman used her sweet and soft voice to say, ¡°It¡¯s better if Husband is lying down, this concubine will help Husband¡­¡±

    Just as Mu Huai was about to get up and scold her, it was already too late.

    Sitting halfway up in bed, his brows were tightly frowned as the knot in his throat rolled.

    Mu Huai pressed his thin lips together and his large palm pressed the back of her head.

    A low voice finally sounded, ¡°Vixen.¡±

    This author has something to say: No matter how prickly Dog Mu is, Rong Rong has ways of pacifying him

 Chapter 50 - Husband Will Spoil You

    Rong Xi actually had a shadow in her heart about this. After all, before Mu Huai had been made into a ranked prince, his personality was very aggressive and rough. There were a few times she had almost hurt her throat, and as a result, she had felt humiliated.

    After becoming the legitimate wife, she felt that she was even more prone to feeling her gains and losses. Her actions this morning were originally done out of fear, it could even be thought of as her way of venting.

    Unlike before, she did it this time because she really did want to help Mu Huai relieve himself.

    For such a lofty man like Mu Huai, he could easily procure a bed servant, even taking in another concubine would be very normal.

    Rong Xi slowly closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t feel very comfortable as tears slowly welled up in her eyes. As she quietly sniffled, she thought that sooner or later, Mu Huai would have other women. She could not act as she did this morning, feeling embarrassed and reluctant just because of the hurdles in her heart.

    Mu Huai had already given her the seat of the main wife. Now, she was the Crown Princess Consort, as well as the future Empress of Great Qi that didn¡¯t have a noble background or a maternal clan to lean on.

    Actually, many empresses in the previous dynasties did not come from very powerful backgrounds either. The empress¡¯s maternal family only needed to be clean. For example, the current Empress Di that is under house arrest had a good maternal family, but their power did not threaten the power of the imperial family.

    After all, all emperors were afraid that the power of governance would fall into the hands of side relatives, or afraid that their side relatives and the inner palace would collude together and cause the court to become unstable.

    If she did it well and helped Mu Huai organize the affairs in the inner palace, she would not be breaking any rules or taboos. Even if ten years passed and she had become old and yellow, and Mu Huai no longer pampered her, he would still leave her some face and let her sit stably on the seat of the empress.

    The seat that every woman in Great Qi wanted, she got. She really didn¡¯t have anything to complain about.

    However, what if a power concubine came along and pushed her off of that seat?

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to think further along this line of thought. The uneasiness she felt inside was actually because the position that Mu Huai had given her had amplified her turmoil.

    Adding on the discomfort her body felt, her tears fell even harder.

    It was becoming too tiring to continue licking and swallowing him. Rong Xi was about to stop blowing him and replace her mouth with her hand when Mu Huai had already grabbed her wrist with a sullen expression.

    Raising her head, Rong Xi¡¯s watery eyes helplessly looked at the man. Tears hung off the ends of her lashes, making her look very pitiful.

    When Mu Huai saw this, he became even more sullen.

    Just by the way his brows were furrowed, one could tell that he had almost reached the peak, but it was not completely resolved.

    Mu Huai quickly straightened his clothes and in a restrained voice, he asked, ¡°What are you crying for? If you don¡¯t want to do it, why force yourself?¡±

    Rong Xi hiccuped. Standing up, her eyes were downcast as she deliberately avoided the man¡¯s angry yet confused gaze. Stuttering, she said, ¡°This¡­this concubine¡­¡±

    Mu Huai stared at her, ¡°What are you scared of? Scared that I¡¯ll have sex with another woman?¡±

    Seeing her thoughts immediately exposed by the man, Rong Xi suddenly felt as if she lost all the strength in her body.

    It was pointless to try to explain herself. As a wife, how could she be so intolerant?

    Rong Xi admitted her wrongdoings in a small voice, ¡°This¡­this concubine shouldn¡¯t get jealous, and even more, shouldn¡¯t harbor the desire to have Husband all to myself¡­in the future, this concubine will definitely reflect and will never harbor such thoughts ever again.¡±

    Hearing Rong Xi¡¯s words, Mu Huai¡¯s original anger dissipated.

    Being tortured and clung onto by this vixen so early in the morning, he felt both sleepy and unsatisfied. Yet, he also couldn¡¯t bear to actually have sex with her, making him feel even more aggrieved.

    However, it seems like this woman said that she wanted to monopolize him.

    She used that soft and chirpy voice of hers to say such domineering words.

    Mu Huai carefully recalled what she said.

    Wanted to have him all to herself.

    Heh, how interesting.

    A sense of delight and happiness sprouted in his heart.

    Seeing the woman trying hard to restrain herself from crying, Mu Huai¡¯s slender hand already covered the top of her head. Petting her as if she were a kitten, he rubbed her head in different directions, messing up her original smooth hair into tangles.

    Rong Xi was afraid to move, only hearing his low voice gently saying, ¡°What a little vinegar jar1

    When Rong Xi heard this, she looked down again.

    Wasn¡¯t it true that she was a vinegar jar? Mu Huai hadn¡¯t even taken in any other concubines yet, but her overactive imagination had already given her countless pretend enemies.

    Rong Xi raised her hand, wanting to wipe away the tears on her face. The man had already placed her on the bed and gotten a soft pillow to protect her round belly. She slightly panicked and her slender wrist had unconsciously supported her waist.

    Mu Huai hovered over her as he whispered into her ear, ¡°Continue to eat vinegar. As long as you don¡¯t harm your body because of it, I¡¯ll spoil you.¡±

    Rong Xi felt her ears itch. But because of the man saying that he¡¯ll spoil her, her tears slowly stopped.

    Naturally, she figured out what he was scheming and her cheeks turned pink as she said, ¡°Husband¡­you want¡­¡±

    Mu Huai bit her earlobe and said hoarsely, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t provoke me so early in the morning, understand?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head, ¡°En, this concubine knows. Then, Husband, you should release this concubine first¡­¡±

    Seeing the woman wanting to escape, Mu Huai didn¡¯t act as aggressive or rough as before. Instead, he lowered his voice as he whispered into the woman¡¯s soft ears, ¡°My good Xi¡¯er, be good, let Husband spoil you.¡±

    ******

    Since the two people had woken up early, even after going a round, there was still more than an hour before court.

    Originally, Mu Huai wanted to let Rong Xi continue to sleep; however, Rong Xi knew that since she was now the Crown Princess Consort, she also had to uphold herself to certain standards. She could not act as lazy as she did before. She had to portray the image of the female master of the Eastern Palace, at the very least.

    This morning, Mu Huai had made her very happy. She could even go so far as to say that everything he did was to pleasure her.

    Afterwards, she had let out a cry, and she had also resolved herself to not be as cowardly as she was today. When Mu Huai called himself her husband, her heart jolted. When he said it, only then did Rong Xi finally feel that she had really become his wife. Now, she finally felt confident when she called Mu Huai her husband.

    Dan Xiang and her other palace maids helped brush her hair and put it up in a crown, then put on graceful make up for her. When she looked at herself in the mirror, she felt that not only did she not look old, her clean and fair face had a hint of nobility about it.

    Tilting her head, the tourmaline earrings hanging from her lobes swayed from side to side.

    Dan Xiang praised her, ¡°The Crown Princess Consort suits all kinds of makeup. Even without any foundation or rouge, there be few women in Bianjing that could compare to you in terms of looks.¡±

    The other palace maids also sincerely flattered her.

    Just as Rong Xi was about to say something, she saw one of the eunuchs that usually served in Mu Huai¡¯s inner hall¡¯s side hall come over to remind them, ¡°Ten thousand blessings to Crown Princess Consort, His Highness sent this small one here to remind you to go eat breakfast.¡±

    Rong Xi saw the hunched appearance of the junior eunuch through the mirror. Nodding elegantly, she had also lowered her voice as much as possible as she answered, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll go over now.¡±

    After she stood up, she kept think that even though she had tried to make her voice as deep as possible, it was still higher and lighter than most women. Rong Xi could only helplessly shake her head and walk to the side hall.

    Mu Huai was already dressed in his court robes. The dark indigo robes were extravagant and solemn, making Mu Huai¡¯s originally youthful appearance look much stricter.

    The man usually didn¡¯t like to speak much or smile, always emitting a cold and intimidating air. However, just by looked at his outer appearance, no one would ever think that he was actually such a passionate and lusty man.

    When she thought of what happened earlier, Rong Xi felt her face blush and her heart race.

    The servants saw she had arrived and bowed in respect, ¡°Ten thousand blessings to Crown Princess Consort.¡±

    Mu Huai heard the sounds and looked in her direction.

    It was clearly just a fleeting glance, but Rong Xi¡¯s face reddened unknowingly. When Mu Huai saw this, his lips curved up in a smile as he secretly felt it was a little funny.

    An exquisite breakfast was laid out by the servants on the table. Much of it was made according to Rong Xi¡¯s preferences, the desserts being the key point. There were sticky rice balls, fried rice cakes, royal jelly, etc. There was even red bean mochi, steamed meat buns, and honey pancakes. In addition, there was also porridge as well as the mixed rice made with rose, citrus, and osmanthus that the palace concubines recently liked to eat.

    Mu Huai personally picked up a carved wooden spoon and filled a bowl of porridge for Rong Xi. When he stretched out his arm, a row of deep teeth marks could be seen, some areas even had the skin broken.

    At the side, Dan Xiang was arranging the dishes when she accidentally glanced over and saw it. She instantly understood how and where the wound on the Crown Prince¡¯s arm came from.

    As a daytime servant, she naturally got up earlier than the master in the morning. Dan Xiang and the other senior palace maids detected that the masters inside the hall had woken up and had waited outside early on, waiting for their masters to call upon them. But after a while, they suddenly heard the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s soft and coquettish cries.

    The palace maids who were present all heard it and their faces had reddened. They all knew what had happened inside.

    Rong Xi also saw Mu Huai¡¯s arm and the wound she had inflicted on him. She carefully observed his expression. On the other hand, Mu Huai didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all, looking distracted instead.

    His brows were furrowed as he was thinking about his past life. Kingdom Gu¡¯s Luolu Kehan and his adopted son, Tuoba Yu, had appeared during the third year of his reign. The year he had ascended the throne, Kingdom Gu and Great Qi¡¯s relationship was quite cordial, and the two countries often exchanged goods. Because Kingdom Gu were barbarian lands, its soil was not suitable for crops. Yet Great Qi was not only the largest manufacturer of tea leaves within the four kingdoms, they also had the ones with the best quality and most varieties. As for the imperial family of Kingdom Gu, none of them could part with tea, and every year Kingdom Gu¡¯s royal offspring would enter Great Qi, resulting in the two countries having a flourishing trade exchange.

    In his past life, in order to restrain the monarch of Kingdom Gu, he had the yet-to-marry King Chen, Mu Tao, marry the monarch¡¯s most beloved daughter, Tuoba Yue. His original intentions were to keep her as a hostage princess under the guise of marriage. However, such an action harmed his third brother, Mu Tao. That Tuoba Yue was a troublesome person and had caused many accidents under his watch. Even more, that Tuoba Yue had also secretly raised a few boy toys.

    No matter how gentle and mild-mannered Mu Tao was, he could not stand this kind of woman. However, for the sake of the relationship between Qi and Gu, although Mu Tao and Tuoba Yue¡¯s relationship was estranged, he had still bore with it.

    At that time, Mu Huai and Yin Cheng had set out on a military expedition for Kingdom Ye, and the domestic government affairs were temporarily handled by Yan Juxu. As a female from Kingdom Gu, Tuoba Yue knew some martial arts. Taking advantage of this opportunity, she entered the palace under the pretense of visiting the Empress Dowager and Dowager Consort De. Sneaking into Ganyuan Hall, she had stolen Great Qi¡¯s jade seal2. Thankfully, Yan Juxu had discovered it in time and had blocked Tuoba Yue before she left Yongxi Palace. However, he also didn¡¯t dare to punish Tuoba Yue either.

    Seeing that she had failed, after returning to King Chen¡¯s estate, Tuoba Yue escaped back to Kingdom Gu in the dead night.

    The few years she was in Great Qi, she had caused numerous troubles using her identity as a princess from Kingdom Gu. Moreover, she was always looking for Great Qi¡¯s government secrets, so that she could relay it to the monarch of Kingdom Gu.

    What a scourge.

    With a second chance at life, he definitely could not let Mu Tao marry such a scourge as his wife again. However, he ultimately still had to come up with a way to keep one of Kingdom Gu¡¯s royal descendants as a hostage.

    Mu Huai gradually stopped thinking about it. Seeing that the woman in front of him didn¡¯t really eat much for breakfast, she was instead using her glassy eyes to look at him.

    He was unhappy and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    Rong Xi rubbed her stomach and answered, ¡°This concubine doesn¡¯t have much of an appetite this morning.¡±

    Mu Huai frowned and picked up the bowl of red bean mochi and placed it in front of her. In a deep voice, he said somewhat impatiently, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have an appetite, you have to finish it.¡±

    Rong Xi turn her head away. Not only did she not listen to him and eat it, she even let out a coquettish pout, ¡°Hng~¡±

    Although this movement was small, all the servants in the palace heard it.

    The Crown Prince ordered the Crown Princess Consort to finish the bowl of red bean mochi. The Crown Princess Consort not only didn¡¯t eat it, she even threw a little hissy fit.

    They were afraid that Mu Huai would get angry and they all carefully held their breath, waiting for the Crown Prince to scold the Crown Princess Consort.

    However, none of them expected that although the Crown Prince looked angry, his voice was quite calm as he asked again, ¡°Eating or not?¡±

    Rong Xi continued to look away, her sweet and soft voice was a little annoyed as she said, ¡°¡­Then if Husband feeds this concubine¡­this concubine will eat it¡­¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he also let out a cold snort.

    With a dark face, he angrily held up the bowl of red bean mochi and stirred it a couple time with the spoon. His movements looked as if he was about to force them into the woman¡¯s mouth.

    The servants standing at the side observed through the corner of their eyes, so shocked they were tongue-tied.

    Only then did Rong Xi tilt her head down and obediently bite down on the ceramic spoon.

    Mu Huai had a dumbfounded look in his eyes but she could see hints of happiness and pleasure in them. She had previously learned some seduction techniques. It was said that no matter how strong and domineering a man was, they all had a little quirk, that was, they liked to be abused. It was not good for a woman to always be obedient and follow whatever a man says, as he¡¯ll eventually feel that this kind of woman was boring. Sometimes, men liked it when women threw a tantrum or acted coquettish, and he liked it even more when a woman would act pretentious in front of him.

    Chewing the sweet mochi, Rong Xi looked up to peek at Mu Huai¡¯s expression. When Mu Huai stared back at her, Rong Xi immediately looked down again. She secretly thought that Mu Huai, this arrogant and domineering man, was not so invincible after all.

    When she bit his arm this morning, not only did he not get angry, he even got a little excited. Just now, she had acted spoiled and threw a little tantrum, and although this man acted as if he was very angry, in reality, he felt a deep sense of pleasure from feeding her.

    It seems like in the future, she had to change flavors to spice it up for Mu Huai.

 Chapter 51 - A Fine Steed

    The trees on Bianjing¡¯s streets swayed in the wind during the middle of summer. The flowers were abundant and splendid like embroidered brocade.

    Mu Huai was working outside. Wearing a cyan shirt embroidered with geese and reeds, on his waist hung the xie die that Rong Xi had personally crafted for him. When he strode towards the luxurious carriage, he attracted the eyes of the madams and young ladies passing by. The bystanders all let out a sigh, what a handsome and fair young noble.

    Strong brows, bewitching eyes, and handsome. It was just that the air around him was a little intimidating, making him seem a little unfriendly. However, all aristocrats were like this. When the crow was still guessing his identity, he had already sat inside the carriage and ordered the driver to set off.

    They didn¡¯t realize that there were some guards in plain clothes surrounding the carriage. They were constantly monitoring the movements in their surroundings, protecting Mu Huai in secret. Just now, Mu Huai had gone to the stables, and now he was going towards Fengqiu Street to pick up Yin Cheng who was currently in the army barracks. He was planning on going to the stables along with Yin Cheng.

    When the group of people had arrived at the stables, the Left and Right Horse Stewards were already waiting to greet them. After Mu Huai and Yin Cheng had gotten off the carriage, Mu Huai had the two stewards take them to look at the new warhorses Great Qi had raised this year.

    The warhorses in the stables each had their own use. As such, the words left, right, thousand, up, or forever, would be written on their bodies to differentiate them. This way, with just a glance, one would know which person would be in charge of which horses and what they would be used for.

    The Left Horse Steward led over a handsome chestnut-colored horse and respectfully addressed Mu Huai, ¡°Your Highness, this one is the sturdiest of this year¡¯s horses. It¡¯s a descendant of the horses from Kingdom Gu, and was raised in Great Qi.¡±

    Mu Huai and Yin Cheng glanced at each other and then walked towards the horse. Observing the horse, he still felt that it looked quite average and didn¡¯t look like a particularly outstanding horse.

    A horse was the foundation of a soldier¡¯s armory, the greatest support for a country.

    In his past life, when he had attacked Kingdom Jin and Kingdom Ye, those two countries were both located south and was not considered very far from Great Qi. Only when he thought about attacking Kingdom Yan did he suffer heavy losses due to lacking in horsefeed. At that time, he realized how vital horses were for Great Qi¡¯s military campaigns.

    Today, when he came to the stables and looked at these warhorses, each one was slimmer than the next. Moreover, they didn¡¯t seem energetic at all, looking very dopey. Forget about fighting wars, even having these horses run a few dozen kilometers would be difficult. Currently, Great Qi has a large number of foot soldiers, but few cavalries. In addition, only the higher-ranking soldiers or generals can be equipped with a horse.

    Yin Cheng saw that Mu Huai¡¯s face had darkened and persuaded, ¡°The environment of Qi is not as ideal as Kingdom Gu or Kingdom Yan who have their own plains. The north is indeed more suitable than the south to raise horses. The grass there is fresh and abundant, and the water is plentiful. The horses can also run around on the plains, making them naturally more robust and sturdier. Since Your Highness is going to Kingdom Gu to purchase horses, you might as well relax. Every country has their own specialty products. The treasures that my Great Qi has naturally exceeds Kingdom Gu.¡±

    Mu Huai heard Yin Cheng¡¯s advice and replied in a low voice, ¡°En, that sounds quite logical.¡±

    Following, he sat on the horse and after cleanly pulling on the reins, he cracked his whip somewhat angrily.

    The horses were useless, what are they going to use to fight?

    With these thoughts in his head, Mu Huai had already galloped a couple rounds around the course, looking very heroic and refreshing.

    The horse huffed a little, and he tightly pulled the reins, making the horse rear up. When the metal hooves landed on the ground once again, Mu Huai loosened the reins and recalled what Yin Cheng just said.

    Even if he bought Kingdom Gu¡¯s foals this time, if there wasn¡¯t a suitable place to raise them, this horse would not end up being a good one. Although the stables occupied a sizeable amount of land, it still was lacking in the appropriate conditions for horses to grow.

    However, the suggestion to purchase foals from Kingdom Gu was a good one. No matter how they tried to breed Great Qi¡¯s native horses, they were still an inferior breed. Kingdom Gu¡¯s horses were purebred and were more outstanding than Great Qi¡¯s native ones from the moment they were born.

    Mu Huai cracked his whip again, ¡°Go.¡±

    The chestnut horse once again began to gallop. Mu Huai looked at the scenery from the corner of his eyes and secretly thought, after he finished purchasing the horses from Kingdom Gu, he should also move the location of the stables.

    ******

    Kingdom Gu¡¯s base camp.

    In the summer, the grasslands stretched beyond the horizon, the skies were blue, and the clouds flowed along like brocade.

    A golden eagle screeched as it languidly flew through the sky.

    Tuoba Yu wore a purple robe with a jade belt around his waist and leather boots on his feet. The youth raised his head and looked at the golden eagle in the sky. His hair was worn in the usual style of Kingdom Gu¡¯s young aristocratic nobles, half up and half down. Under the bright rays of the sun, specks of amber could be seen in his brown pupils.

    Tuoba Yu stretched out his arm and blew into the bone whistle hanging around his neck. The golden eagle quickly landed on his strong bicep. The golden eagle had sharp eyes but Tuoba Yu¡¯s gaze was even sharper, containing some cruelty. He placed the leather eyemask over the golden eagle¡¯s head, leaving only its beak showing.

    Golden eagles were a very wild species of birds of prey. If its eyes were not covered, it would become easily aggressive, injuring others. This golden eagle was given to Tuoba Yu as a present by Luolu Kehan when he had just adopted him. It had begun following him when it was just a chick.

    He had personally raised this golden eagle.

    The golden eagle that he was so proud of is even able to hunt wolves. There are already over a dozen wolves that had tragically died under the sharp claws of this golden eagle.

    At this moment, a servant from Luolu Kehan¡¯s tent had found Tuoba Yu and respectfully addressed him, ¡°Heir, Kehan is looking for you.¡±

    Tuoba Yu lightly nodded his head and entered the tent while carrying the golden eagle. Inside the tent, Luolu Kehan was currently getting it on with a charming young Gu lady. Seeing this, Tuoba Yu hurriedly shifted his gaze to the side.

    Luolu Kehan¡¯s originally happy face immediately sank and he told the girl in his arms, ¡°Go down first.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s clothes were disheveled, but she immediately obeyed and hurriedly covered herself up as she escaped.

    Tuoba Yu sat down at one of the low tables in the tent. A servant immediately brought over some raw meat and a knife. Tuoba Yu grasped the dagger and cut off a slice of raw meat as he fed the golden eagle.

    Luolu Kehan opened his mouth at this time, ¡°Kingdom Qi wants to purchase horses from my Kingdom Gu. Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince is also about to hold his grand wedding by Jinming Pond. This time, the monarch¡¯s heir and princess will also go as well. I heard that Crown Princess Consort¡¯s surname is Rong, the same as your original surname. Weren¡¯t you searching for your elder sister? That Great Qi¡¯s Crown Princess Consort also seems to be the daughter of a criminal, could it be your elder sister?¡±

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s expression was indifferent as he said, ¡°This son doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Although he answered Luolu Kehan this way, he had already secretly confirmed that the Crown Princess Consort of Great Qi was his older sister, Rong Xi.

    A few months after Tuoba Yu had been driven out of Qi¡¯s borders by Mu Huai, he was surprised that someone had recognized him. After returning to Kingdom Gu, he had people secretly investigate and din¡¯t expect that the man his older sister had followed was actually the Crown Prince of Great Qi.

    Every time he recalled that night and how his older sister had referred to herself as a servant, half kneeling in front of him and bowing, anger would well up in his heart.

    These years, he had been able to survive in this foreign country, turning from a naive young boy to the current heir of Kehan. He had suffered countless difficulties that normal people couldn¡¯t even imagine. In order to survive, he had once acted like a beast and drank blood. The only reason he survived was because there was a longstanding belief he held in his heart.

    He wanted to find his older sister, Rong Xi, then never part ever again. He must become a strong man so that he could protect his older sister. Tuoba Yu knew that Rong Bing, his birth mother, as well as his grandmother had all passed away. In this world, other than Luolu Kehan who treated him as his heir, he only had Rong Xi left.

    His original name was Rong Hui, and was Great Qi¡¯s Minister of Ceremonies¡¯ Rong Bing¡¯s shuzi1. His biological father, Rong Bing, didn¡¯t shower him with love and they could even be considered to be estranged. At that time, because of Rong Bing, his birth mother didn¡¯t dare to show too much love towards him either. His grandmother¡¯s body was not very good and was often bedridden.

    Only his older sister, Rong Xi, treated him well. Tuoba Yu spent almost all of his time with Rong Xi. In his heart, the most important person in the world to him was Rong Xi.

    Tuoba Yu remembered that when he was little, Rong Bing had once punished him with a beating due to his stubbornness. His mother didn¡¯t dare to stand out to protect him, but Rong Xi didn¡¯t care about the whip their father was waving around. She protected him and took the beating for him.

    At that time, his grandmother often talked about his sister¡¯s marriage. The moment he imagined his sister was going to marry someone, he would feel deeply unhappy. Tuoba Yu didn¡¯t like other men to get close to Rong Xi. Even when Rong Xi¡¯s personal maidservant would be closer to her, he would purposely throw a tantrum to attract Rong Xi¡¯s attention.

    At that time, he was only five or six years old. However, whenever he thought that Rong Xi would marry another man after a few years, he would feel depressed and a little jealousy. How nice it would be if if his older sister didn¡¯t marry anyone, spoiling only him forever.

    Tuoba Yu played with the dagger and unknowingly cut his finger in the process. Fresh blood slowly spilled out. The golden eagle seemed to have smelled the scent of blood from its owner¡¯s body and raised its wings in excitement.

    Tuoba Yu ignored his wound and his gaze became a little fierce as he whispered to the golden eagle, ¡°Ssh.¡±

    The golden eagle immediately stopped flapping its wings.

    Tuoba Yu addressed Luolu Kehan at this time, ¡°Ah Ye2, this son wants to enter Qi this time with Kingdom Gu¡¯s merchant caravan.¡±

    This time when he enters Qi, he would snatch his sister back no matter what.

    This author wants to say: He¡¯s her biological brother, this wolf cub is purely feeling jealousy as a family member, no improper thoughts

 Chapter 52 - Coquettish

    Although Rong Xi¡¯s little tricks she played on Mu Huai last time made him feel very satisfied, she also knew when to stop while she was ahead. One cannot go too overboard. It was alright to change things up once in a while, but if one were to always act spoiled or throw tantrums, men would also begin to feel annoyed.

    Rong Xi very quickly reverted back to her usual delicate and soft personality, earnestly serving Mu Huai to make sure his daily needs were fulfilled.

    Ever since she returned to the palace, due to Mu Huai overly spoiling her, sometimes she would forget that he was actually a cruel and ruthless person. This morning, Mu Huai had accompanied her for breakfast like usual. Originally, Rong Xi was drinking the sweet and greasy red bean porridge without any problems. However, she suddenly overheard the sound of a woman crying from outside the palace.

    The cries were sad, even a little heart-wrenching.

    Just as Rong Xi was about to send Dan Xiang out to investigate the situation, Mu Huai stopped her. He picked up the bowl of porridge and personally fed her as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just a palace maid that was punished. Don¡¯t go outside later, wait until the servants have cleaned up the body.¡±

    Rong Xi felt a sudden bout of panic. As the cries of the palace maid grew fainter, her lips trembled as she became frightened. She was secretly guessing the reason why Mu Huai had that palace maid executed. He sensed her intentions and explained, ¡°That lowly slave was bribed by outsiders to smuggle information from the Eastern Palace to outside. How could I still keep such a person?¡±

    When Rong Xi heard this, she only nodded her head in response. After all, there was nothing she could say.

    Rong Xi guessed that when Mu Huai was still just a prince in the past, those other executed palace maids most likely had died due to this reason as well. The one called Bi Wu had been punished by Mu Huai to sixty strokes. The manservants didn¡¯t even show a shred of leniency as they heavily landed blow after blow. In addition, now that it was summer, it didn¡¯t take long before the palace maid¡¯s back had begun to shred and rot. The junior maidservant wasn¡¯t very old and was very skinny. After enduring around fifty strokes, she had stopped breathing.

    The manservants were very clear on Mu Huai¡¯s cruel way of doing things. They knew that even if that palace maid had stopped breathing, they still needed to finish out the remaining number of strokes. Mu Huai went outside of the palace at this time, his indifferent gaze sweeping over the palace maid¡¯s corpse as he coldly ordered, ¡°Carry her out of the Eastern Palace and clean away the blood on the ground. Don¡¯t let the Crown Princess Consort see it.¡±

    The manservants obeyed.

    After Mu Huai went to Jiazheng Hall for court, Rong Xi still felt some lingering fear when she recalled what happened in the morning.

    Maybe it was because she was also a palace maid in the past. Hearing the tragic cries of that palace maid today, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic. When she had first entered Quyun Palace, her greatest fear was to end up like that palace maid, being sentenced to death by Mu Huai, then being carried out horizontally out of the extravagant Eastern Palace. What frightened Rong Xi even more were the servants in this Eastern Palace.

    Even the usually calm Dan Xiang was shivering unconsciously when she came back from outside the palace. When the rest of the people in the palace heard the news of that palace maid¡¯s miserable death, they completely abandoned any ideas they had towards the Eastern Palace. After leaving the palace, they must keep their mouths tightly shut.

    Perhaps he sensed Rong Xi¡¯s uneasiness, Mu Huai returned early tonight.

    After court ended, he had discussed several statues with Yan Juxu in the Political Affairs Hall. Because he knew that Great Qi would encounter a natural disaster in three years, he paid special attention to one particular clause. Yan Juxu had proposed that the government should encourage the provinces to build hydraulic projects. If an area didn¡¯t have the conditions to build any, then the court should finance it.

    The court would use the national treasury to hire farms to build dams, and the hired farmers would also be exempt from paying taxes as a result. Other than the farmland hydraulics statute, there was also the land tax statute.

    Yan Juxu proposed that starting from this year¡¯s fall harvest, there should be an inspection of Great Qi¡¯s farmlands. Farmlands of different qualities should be distinguished into separate categories, and taxes will be collected corresponding to the category they¡¯re in. Thus, it will not only lessen the tax burden on the farmers, it will also help Great Qi prosper.

    However, the last law mentioned regarding Bianjing¡¯s merchants and business was a little difficult to implement. Mu Huai understood that a majority of people in Bianjing were businesspeople. If he wanted to change the law, it would be difficult to avoid offending different groups and inciting their opposition.

    Zhuang Emperor was very reserved in his actions. If the officials in court rejected it during court, he would often become indecisive.

    Mu Huai considered this for a long time until he felt his neck had turned a little sore. He frowned, wanting to ignore the discomfort. Suddenly, he felt a cool sensation on the back of his neck. The woman¡¯s soft fingers began to massage the area for him.

    Mu Huai¡¯s lips curved up into a smile. Shutting his eyes, he was silent as he enjoyed the service of the beauty. Because Rong Xi¡¯s belly was big, there was a distance between her and his chair. The longer she interacted with Mu Huai, the more she felt that this noble Crown Prince of Great Qi was a really boring person. Indulging in official business was just his duty, governing the country cannot be counted as a hobby.

    Rong Xi blinked and secretly felt that Mu Huai¡¯s sole hobby was probably indulging in sexual acts with her. After all, he never got tired of doing such things.

    She looked down as she continued to earnestly knead the man¡¯s neck. Although Great Qi was in a peaceful era, Mu Huai always had an air of a troubled monarch around him. He was decisive yet cruel and ruthless. His thoughts were also as deep as the ocean. For example, even the wedding ceremony that was to take place by Jinming Pond where he would take her as his Crown Princess Consort was not done wholly out of love for her.

    This move of Mu Huai¡¯s had a deeper intention behind it.

    Both she and Mu Huai were born with outstanding appearances. This move of his was done more so to let the citizens of Bianjing witness the might of the imperial family and leave a good impression on the citizens so as to lay the groundwork for his future enthronement.

    Mu Huai opened his eyes and placed his hand over hers. He turned his head and said, ¡°Your hands are probably sore, take a break.¡±

    Rong Xi warmly assented. Walking to his side, Mu Huai took her hand in his, not letting go. He played with her lithe and jade-like hands as his callused fingers lightly caressed hers. Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s focused expression, Rong Xi felt a little helpless. Whatever. It looks like playing with her hands was counted as one of Mu Huai¡¯s hobbies.

    Other men like to play with their thumb rings or jade balls, but Mu Huai never wore things like that. He just liked to play with her hands every day.

    While Rong Xi¡¯s thoughts wandered off, Mu Huai suddenly bent down and kissed the back of her hand as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to sit in lap all night?¡±

    When he looked at her, his gaze carried some hints of ambiguity. Rong Xi¡¯s cheeks turned red. Recently, the man had discovered that this position was the most convenient to do it in. Not only would it not touch her belly, it was also easy for him to suck on her jade neck. Best of all, he could also knead her nipples as well.

    Rong Xi bashfully looked down and said, ¡°Then¡­Husband don¡¯t do it for so long. This concubine still has to go to Jiaoyue Palace tomorrow to discuss the wedding with the two consorts¡­¡±

    Mu Huai tugged her arm and Rong Xi immediately understood. After she sat on his lap, Mu Huai looped his arms around her as he whispered into her ear, ¡°I want you do something for me.¡±

    Puzzled, Rong Xi asked, ¡°Husband, please say it. This concubine will definitely do her best to do it for Husband.¡±

    Mu Huai kissed her forehead then said, ¡°Tomorrow, not only will Consort De and Consort Shu be present at Jiaoyue Palace, there will also be one more person. I don¡¯t want you to overthink it and be anxious, just get to know that person for now.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head. She felt a small spark of joy in her heart. Mu Huai was finally willing to give her things to do like before. Otherwise, if she were to be spoiled rotten by him int he Eastern Palace, she would really turn into a golden sparrow, becoming useless.

    *****

    The next morning, Rong Xi headed out to Jiaoyue Palace with Dan Xiang after dressing up. She was in the later stages of her pregnancy now, and it was good for the baby to walk around the palace as exercise.

    The Crown Princess Consort¡¯s diyi1 was very roomy, covering much of her protruding belly. Originally, according to Great Qi¡¯s traditions, the Empress was supposed to attend the wedding.

    Zhuang Emperor originally wanted to let the Empress attend the ceremony and had released her from house arrest. However, the Empress felt unwilling to attend Mu Huai¡¯s wedding ceremony. Thus, the Empress continued to hide inside Weiyang Palace under the pretense that she was ill. As his di mother, if the Empress did not attend the ceremony, it would inevitably make this marriage seem faulty.

    However, Rong Xi did not care about this at all. Even if this whole extravagant wedding ceremony was done away with, she didn¡¯t care. As long as she was Mu Huai¡¯s wife, the rest was extraneous.

    Like what Mu Huai said, there was indeed an extra person in Jiaoyue Palace today.

    That person was Zhuang Emperor¡¯s biological2 brother, Mu Quan¡¯s, eldest daughter. Her name was Mu Rao.

    Mu Quan and Zhuang Emperor Mu Zhen were born from the same parents and were very close. It was just that Mu Quan had a weak body and was prone to getting sick, so he had passed away several years ago. Mu Rao had lost her father at a young age and had lived with her mother in the prince¡¯s estate3 all this time.

    Speaking of which, Mu Rao¡¯s mother, Lady Wang¡¯s background should not be underestimated either. The Wang family were a family of generals, their positions were much higher than Mu Huai¡¯s mother¡¯s Yin family. It was just that in recent years, Yin Cheng had shown exemplary performance in the military, and Mu Huai had the intention to promote him. As a result, the Yin family had also quickly risen in prominence.

    However, Mu Rao¡¯s maternal family still wielded a good amount of influence in Great Qi. As Great Qi¡¯s junzhu4, her status was naturally extremely lofty and noble. In all of Bianjing, only few noble women could compare to her.

    Yesterday night, before Rong Xi could question Mu Huai further, he could not endure any longer as he directly had sex with her in the study. Being tugged and pulled, she was bullied to the point of tears.

    How embarrassing.

    Rong Xi slowly stopped her train of thought.

    Mu Rao was wearing a light green juyi. Her face looked delicate and gentle. Her voice was not too delicate nor sweet, the words she spoke were magnetic and very feminine. Her voice and appearance were exactly the type that Rong Xi envied. It was different from Di Shiyin¡¯s pretentiousness and deliberate virtuousness. Mu Rao¡¯s elegance came from within her bones, she naturally carried the noble aura of the imperial family. Although she looked gentle, there was a sense of pride and arrogance that came from deep inside, giving off an impression of an ice beauty.

    Seeing Rong Xi secretly sizing her up, Mu Huai slightly nodded as she warmly said, ¡°Imperial Sister-in-Law, ten thousand blessings.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded at her to receive her greetings.

    Mu Rao was around the same age as her and was both educated and respectful. Her attitude was also very cordial, so Rong Xi felt very comfortable interacting with her.

    Although Mu Huai didn¡¯t explain to her why he wanted her to curry favor with Mu Rao, she had already formed a guess. With the identity of an imperial princess, Mu Rao¡¯s marriage was definitely not up to her mother to make the decision. Rong Xi guessed that Mu Huai had his own plans for Mu Rao¡¯s marriage. However, she couldn¡¯t guess who Mu Huai wanted Mu Rao to marry.

    Once the officials from the Ministry of Rites had finished discussing the wedding ceremony, Consort De had a warm attitude as she gave Rong Xi some pointers. Rong Xi was very respectful when facing Consort De. Although it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for Rong Xi to remember what the official from the Ministry of Rites said, she still pretended to listen attentively.

    Consort Shu quietly sipped her tea.

    Rong Xi originally thought that Consort Shu would continue to stay silent today. However, she did not get her wish. Consort Shu raised the tea cup and pulled out a handkerchief from her sleeves. As she dabbed at the traces of tea from the corner of her lips, she spoke in a strange tone, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long since the Crown Princess Consort entered the palace, and there are many rules of the imperial household that she doesn¡¯t understand. Why don¡¯t we have the official from the Ministry of Rites repeat it again, otherwise if she makes a mistake during the wedding ceremony, the Crown Prince would lose his face.¡±

    Consort De¡¯s expression change when she heard this. Mu Rao also blinked hard when she heard this.

    Neither of them said said anything.

    Rong Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she shallowly smiled back at Consort Shu, ¡°Naturally, I have remembered it. Many thanks for Consort Shu¡¯s concern.¡±

    Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s unfazed attitude, Consort Shu suddenly had a foreboding feeling. This type of woman was the scariest. This Lady Rong was able to perfectly conceal her emotions, not taking her barbed words to heart at all. Since she didn¡¯t accept and pretended to not care, it made it very difficult for Consort Shu to find her Achilles heel, making her lose her composure for a moment.

    Consort Shu calmed down. She didn¡¯t believe that Rong Xi who came from such a humble background could stay so indifferent.

    Consort Shu pretended to be concerned, ¡°Crown Princess Consort, don¡¯t take offense. Bengong was also saying it out of consideration for you, afraid that you would commit a mistake in front of the citizens. Since you say that you¡¯ve remembered it all, then do tell, what did that official form the Ministry of Rites instruct you on?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s smile deepened as she languidly replied in her sweet and soft voice, ¡°That official said that since my maternal family is not in Bianjing, then the welcoming rites can be conducted on the Three Fairies¡¯ Bridge above Jinming Pond, and the commoners will be allowed to watch. Great Qi¡¯s elite soldiers will be guarding the surroundings of Jinming Pond, so there¡¯s no need to worry about my and the Crown Prince¡¯s safety. Other than the welcoming rites, the meeting rites, bathing rites, and temple rites will be performed in the palace. After all the rituals have been completed, we will go to Zirui Hall to receive the greetings of the court officials.¡±

    When she finished, Consort Shu¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly.

    The official from the Ministry of Rites couldn¡¯t help but clap as he spoke to the noble personages through the curtains, ¡°Crown Princess Consort has a great memory, not leaving a single word out from what this official said.¡±

    Consort Shu grudgingly replied, ¡°¡­Crown Princess Consort indeed has a good memory.¡±

    Mu Rao couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth with a handkerchief to hide her smile.

    Rong Xi looked over at her. Today was the first time these two people had met but they smiled in tacity agreement.

    After staying at Consort De¡¯s palace for a little longer, Consort Shu left first while Rong Xi and Mu Rao left Jiaoyue Palace together.

    After exiting the palace gate, Mu Rao saw Rong Xi¡¯s pregnancy bump and asked in concern, ¡°Imperial Sister-in-Law is pregnant, why don¡¯t you ride a palanquin back to your palace?¡±

    Rong Xi gently caressed her stomach as she lightly answered, ¡°The imperial physician said that it was good for the baby to walk around some more.¡±

    Seeing Mu Rao¡¯s enlightened expression, Rong Xi continued, ¡°Coincidentally, you¡¯re heading in the direction of Changning Gate, and I also want to walk around some more so I¡¯ll send you off at Changning Gate. Does Princess mind?¡±

    Mu Rao shook her head and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, I¡¯m very happy to have Imperial Sister-in-Law send me off.¡±

    Rong Xi had a sweet voice and a beautiful appearance. Since she was her Imperial Sister-in-Law and wanted to get closer to her, Mu Rao naturally felt very happy.

    Ultimately, Mu Rao was a descendant of the royal family so her words were quite straightforward. She also didn¡¯t put up any pretenses in front of Rong Xi as she took the initiative to bring up Consort Shu, ¡°Imperial Sister-in-Law is young and beautiful, not to mention pregnant with the royal offspring. Consort Shu lost her son early on so she loses her composure when she sees someone pregnant. Imperial Sister-in-Law, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Rong Xi smiled and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Mu Rao didn¡¯t explicitly say it but actually the reason why Consort Shu kept provoking her was due to jealousy. Those who were smart could her the implicit meaning behind her words. Thus, how could Rong Xi not be able to see that the reason Consort Shu kept finding trouble with her was because she was envious of the little descendant in her belly.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. As long as Consort Shu didn¡¯t touch her bottom line, it didn¡¯t matter if she¡¯d say some sour words.

    Not long after, the group reached Changning Gate. Mu Rao was leaving the palace to return to the estate. When Rong Xi bid her farewell, she purposely looked at the necklace Mu Rao was wearing and asked, ¡°Princess¡¯s necklace is so exquisite-looking, I wonder who crafted it?¡±

    Mu Rao was a little surprised as she answered, ¡°I made it myself. The workmanship is quite crude, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of IMperial Sister-in_law.¡±

    Rong Xi had long seen that the necklace Mu Rao was wearing was different from the rest of her attire. Given her noble status, she should be wearing a jade pendant instead. However, Mu Rao only wore a metal necklace, so she guessed that this necklace must have a special meaning for her.

    Rong Xi spoke up again, ¡°This is considered crude? I want the clothing department to also craft me a similar-looking one.¡±

    Seeing her handcrafted necklace being admired by Rong Xi, Mu Rao felt very gratified inside and she answered, ¡°Since Imperial Sister-in-Law likes it, I will make another one after I return to the estate. I¡¯ll send someone to the Eastern Palace to give it to you.¡±

    Rong Xi deliberately showed a very happy expression then suppressed as she replied, ¡°That¡¯d be even better. I¡¯ll let you in on a secret, Princess, but the sweet ginger and sugar water in the Eastern palace is the best, even better than the ones outside. If Princess is free, you can come often to my Eastern Palace to sit, and I will definitely treat you well.¡±

    Just now in Jiaoyue Palace, she saw that Mu Rao had used quite a lot of sugar, so Rong Xi guessed that Mu Rao was like all the other ladies, a sweets lover. As expected, Mu Rao¡¯s voice also carried some suppressed happiness as she said, ¡°Many thanks to Imperial Sister-in-Law. If I¡¯m free, I will definitely go to the Eastern palace to sit.¡±

    The color sof sunset blended together.

    After Mu Rao left, Rong Xi watched her fading back as she resumed her normal calm expression. On the way back to the Eastern Palace, Rong Xi was thinking how nice it was that Mu Rao was a mild-mannered and good-natured young lady. Although she looked dignified and graceful on the outside, she was a person that was full of sincerity. If she were to have Mu Qian¡¯s personality, it¡¯d be difficult to pull her over.

    Rong Xi and Dan Xiang had returned back to the Eastern Palace when the last rays of the sun were almost gone. Greeted with a large redwood chest in the main hall, Rong Xi was confused as she asked the eunuch in the hall, ¡°Who brought this?¡±

    The eunuch respectfully answered, ¡°It¡¯s a wedding gift to Crown Princen and Crown Princess Consort from Kingdom Gu¡¯s heir.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she asked again, ¡°Kingdom Gu¡¯s heir?¡±

    The eunuch: ¡°Replying to Crown Princess Consort, yes, Kingdom Gu¡¯s heir.¡±

    The eunuch also pulled out a letter and handed it to Rong Xi, ¡°This is the congratulatory letter that Kingdom Gu¡¯s heir personally wrote.¡±

    Rong Xi somewhat doubtfully took the letter. The wax seal on the letter was Kingdom Gu¡¯s unique seal. After opening the letter, she saw the congratulatory words written in gold calligraphy. The congratulatory words were full of cliches, nothing much to see. Just as she was about to toss the letter onto the small desk, she found an anomaly in the letter.

    Rong Xi picked up the letter again. After looking at it more closely, she realized that there was another layer in between this letter. She sent all the servants away, then secretly opened that concealed layer.

    The words inside were not congratulatory blessings at all, but instead¨C

    ¡°The wild lands of Northern Gu are depressing and full of clouds. This younger brother has left home for many years and would think of Elder Sister¡¯s smiling face every year the galsang flowers bloom. Although Elder Sister is not here, with the galsang flowers here, it¡¯s as if Elder Sister is by this younger brother¡¯s side. This younger brother misses Elder Sister, hoping Elder Sister is well.¡±

    Rong Xi felt her heartbeat quicken. The name ¡°Ah Hui¡± was scrawled in the corner. She felt moved, but also knew that this letter could not be kept. Just as she was about to search for a brazier to burn it, Mu Huai had unknowingly returned already.

    His large hands snatched the letter in her hands away. Rong Xi panicked and frantically wanted to grab it back when Mu Huai had already held the letter up out of her reach. Mu Huai was originally taller than her by a lot, and now that he lifted it up, Rong Xi couldn¡¯t grab it even if she jumped.

    Mu Huai glanced at Rong Xi then looked at the letter. He didn¡¯t read it too closely before he let out a snort, ¡°Who wrote this? The handwriting¡¯s so ugly.¡±

    Rong Xi pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Mu Huai turned his head and raised an eyebrow, then took a closer look at the letter¡¯s contents. When he saw the name ¡®Ah Hui¡¯, his originally smiling face turned dark.

    He angrily threw the letter onto the ground.

    What kind of bullshit was this. He didn¡¯t expect this little wolf cub to be so coquettish.

 Chapter 53.1 - The Wedding

    The man¡¯s complexion was still overcast. Rong Xi carefully observed Mu Huai¡¯s mood, but really couldn¡¯t figure out why he had such a big reaction.

    It was said that Kingdom Gu¡¯s reason for coming to Qi was to trade their horses with Kingdom Qi. The two countries had good relations, and Zhuang Emperor had also regarded the royalty of Kingdom Gu who came this time as honored guests.

    Her brother, Rong Hui¡¯s, name in Kingdom Gu was Tuoba Yu. Hearing what that eunuch had said, Rong Hui¡¯s adoptive father seemed to have elevated him as his heir, intending to pass on his position to him. Otherwise, that eunuch wouldn¡¯t have referred to Rong Hui as the heir of Kingdom Gu.

    If it was just because of the contents of that letter, it wasn¡¯t anything worth getting angry over.

    The way Rong Xi saw it, that letter was just a normal letter written by someone missing family. Rong Hui had been in Kingdom Gu for many years, and his handwriting was quite poor. Rong Xi couldn¡¯t help but remember the days when she used to teach him how to write, this naughty brother of hers would always slack off.

    Rong Xi helplessly shook her head. Other than her and Mu Huai in the side hall, the servants had already left. Carefully supporting her waist, she wanted to bend down to pick up the letter. Before her hand could touch it, she was stopped by Mu Huai¡¯s cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pick it up.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she immediately stopped what she was doing.

    Mu Huai¡¯s sharp eyebrows were locked in a deep frown. His eyes were also filled with resentment, like a lion that¡¯s been provoked and was about to rip its prey to shreds. The atmosphere was a little terrifying.

    It¡¯s not as if she had never seen Mu Huai¡¯s angry expression, but ever since she had returned to the palace with him, Mu Huai had rarely showed his anger in her presence. The man was obviously born with a handsome and refined face, but his temper was so short.

    Rong Xi¡¯s peach blossom eyes quickly fluttered. After a moment, she walked over to him and explained, ¡°This concubine¡­just wanted to burn the letter. In a moment, the servants will come in to serve food. If anyone sees the contents, it won¡¯t be good¡­after all, this concubine is Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Princess Consort, and this concubine¡¯s younger brother is now the heir of Kingdom Gu. The real relationship between this concubine and him, it¡¯s better if outsiders don¡¯t discover it.¡±

    Mu Huai heard this and immediately ordered, ¡°Someone come, bring a brazier.¡±

    The servants standing guard outside obeyed.

    His face still dark, after Mu Huai picked up the letter from the ground, he squeezed it in his fist. He was squeezing so hard that Rong Xi thought she heard the sounds of Mu Huai¡¯s knuckles grinding against each other.

    Not long after, a copper brazier was brought over. Mu Huai ordered the servants to light it up. After the flames were ignited, he angrily threw the wad of paper into the brazier. Under the flickering glow, Rong Xi¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Smelling the faint scent of ashes that permeated the hall, she thought that Mu Huai¡¯s anger should be gone now.

    However, who knew that after the servants took away the brazier, that angry man walked over to the redwood chest on the ground and flung the lid open. When the large chest was opened by Mu Huai, what greeted Rong Xi were animal skins with vibrant colors and soft fur. There was even a female crown that was carved out of gold. The crown¡¯s style was different than the ones in the central plains. The shape was exquisite and moving, even the carvings were of animals that Rong Xi had never seen before, giving it an exotic flair.

    Mu Huai dug through the furs to double-check. In the end, he picked up the crown again and had a repulsed expression on his face as he observed it. Pointing at the crown, he spoke to Rong Xi with a heavy voice, ¡°Does he think that my Qi doesn¡¯t have any treasures, Tuoba Yu actually had the face to send this shabby thing to the Eastern Palace?¡±

    Rong Xi slightly looked down, feeling even stronger that Mu Huai was being a little strange.

    She patiently explained to Mu Huai, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from Kingdom Gu¡¯s royal family, after all. Qi and Gu are about to trade tea and horses with each other, and Husband is about to marry, so they have to bring some gifts to represent their congratulations after all. If Husband doesn¡¯t like it, then you can just leave these gifts in the storage, there¡¯s no need to be angry¡­¡±

    Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s countenance slightly ease, Rong Xi hurriedly added on with a soft voice, ¡°¡­If Husband becomes too angry and harms the body, this concubine will become very sad.¡±

    As expected, the moment she finished, the man¡¯s gloominess had dissipated by half.

    Mu Huai threw the crown back into the redwood chest with a heavy gaze. He silently strode over to the arhat bed and after sitting down, he remembered how when he had sent envoys to communicate with the monarch of Kingdom Gu, it was clearly already stated that this time, Kingdom Gu would only send Tuoba Yue and Tuoba Jing, these two royal relatives over.

    Who knew that yesterday, the envoy had told him that Luolu Kehan¡¯s adopted son, Tuoba Yu, would also enter Qi as part of the escorting vanguard. He didn¡¯t know why that wolf cub suddenly decided to come over.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s gaze slightly changed. The moment he recalled that day in the alleys of Bianjing, Tuoba Yu had provoked him saying he was going to steal his woman, Mu Huai would become so angry he wanted to hit someone.

    Moreover, Tuoba Yue was a hidden danger.

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s personality was like a fox on the prairies, cunning and slippery. The only person in this world that was as ruthless and cruel as he was, was probably only Tuoba Yu, that wolf cub.

    To have both Tuoba Yu and Tuoba Yue come to Kingdom Qi, it was truly a hot potato.

    Due to this, he had made preparations long ago to tighten security around Yongxi Palace. In addition, he had also raised a curfew for Bianjing to guard against any troubles that might occur from Kingdom Gu.

    Because of what happened in his past life, Mu Huai held a deep grudge against Tuoba Yue. Taking advantage of her coming to Qi this time, he had been wanting to quickly get rid of her. She was, after all, a princess of Kingdom Gu. If she were to lose her life while in Qi, then the monarch of Kingdom Gu would definitely sever all ties with Kingdom Qi.

    Furthermore, it is not the right time for Qi¡¯s relations with Kingdom Gu to turn sour either.

    He also couldn¡¯t kill Tuoba Yu, this wolf cub.

    One, his adoptive father and predecessor, Luolu Kehan has a high status in Kingdom Gu. Even Kingdom Gu¡¯s monarch would have to give Luolu Kehan some face.

    The most important reason: if he were to kill Tuoba Yu, then Rong Xi would definitely hate him.

    As the Crown Prince, although he already firmly held the power in his hands, he was also very restricted. Mu Huai really hated this type of restrictive feeling, but he also had a deep understanding that for the bigger picture, there were some things that he could only endure.

    If he could not be rational and logical, then the future of Qi would only end in its downfall.

    At this moment, the woman¡¯s slender and soft hand had already covered his chest. Mu Huai looked down at her hand. After staring for half a beat, he saw her currently looking at him in concern with those glassy eyes of her.

    Rong Xi sat down next to him as she patted her hand against his chest, wanting to drive away his worries. Her movements were very light, making Mu Huai feel that area become itchy. When his mood had calmed down, Mu Huai glanced at the woman beside him, ¡°I saw that you looked very happy when you read that letter just now. Did he really write that well? What did he do to make you smile like that?¡±

    Seeing the man still fret over the letter from earlier, Rong Xi stopped her movements. She hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to answer him.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice carried a little bit of annoyance, ¡°The words aren¡¯t words, the poems aren¡¯t poems, Tuoba Yua doesn¡¯t even know how to properly construct a sentence, yet he has the gall to send it to you, his elder sister?¡±

    Seeing the man¡¯s gaze become more and more agitated, Rong Xi finally understood why Mu Huai became angry.

    It turns out he was being jealous over her litle brother.

    Rong Xi pursed her lips and decided to coax the jealous man.

    In a soft voice: ¡°Husband¡­Ah Hui is still young, plus he¡¯s been in a foreign land for many years. A young person¡¯s thoughts will always be a little more sensitive¡­not everyone is like Husband, decisive and strong, never being burdened by indecisiveness. This concubine likes Husband the most. This concubine hopes that Husband will never change, always stay as Qi¡¯s leader who can hold up the sky¡­and be the emperor that can protect the people of Qi.¡±

    Her words greatly soothed Mu Huai¡¯s heart.

    With such a world-ending beauty speaking words of praise into his ears, which man wouldn¡¯t like such treatment?

    Mu Huai tried to hide his smile and deliberately asked her in an indifferent tone, ¡°In your heart, am I that strong?¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head, her movements like a chicken pecking the ground.

    She answered, ¡°Ah, Husband is this concubine¡¯s sky as well as the father of this concubine¡¯s child. No one can surpass Husband¡¯s position in my heart.¡±

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t hold in his smile anymore and pinched her delicate nose, ¡°Your mouth is coated in honey.¡±

    Mu Huai slightly leaned over and carefully placed the side of his face against her raised stomach, wanting to listen to the movements of the child inside. Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s anger was gone, Rong Xi felt the rock that was hanging in her heart had finally dropped. The words she had said just now were really to remind Mu Huai that since the two were husband and wife, then they were one family.

    When the elder sister marries, naturally she cannot be as close to her younger brother as she was before.

    The other reason was that she had long sensed that Mu Huai held murderous intentions towards Rong Hui. Rong Xi didn¡¯t know why Mu Huai wanted to eliminate Rong Hui, but she also wanted Mu Huai to abandon this thought on her account and let him live.

    After Mu Huai got up, Rong Xi whispered a few words into Mu Huai¡¯s ear with a reddened face. As the man listened, the corner of his lips hooked up. Not long after, all of his anger was completely gone. Mu Huai felt that he was completely defenseless against this demonness.

    She also didn¡¯t expend much effort when he was already coaxed by her.

    After the two finished dinner, the imperial physician came to the Eastern Palace as usual to take Rong Xi¡¯s pulse. In front of Mu Huai, the imperial physician respectfully placed his fingers on Rong Xi¡¯s slender wrist. When he slightly tilted his head and carefully checked the pulse, Rong Xi felt a little uncomfortable.

    After the imperial physician finished checking the pulse and was about to stand up to report to Mu Huai, he suddenly met the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s gaze. The two people quickly averted their eyes, feeling awkward and resentful.

    Especially Rong Xi.

    Ever since she had devised the scheme last time to eliminate Di Shiyin, Mu Huai still let that young imperial physician continue to take care of her baby. Rong Xi didn¡¯t dare to say anything. The imperial physician was one of Mu Huai¡¯s people and naturally didn¡¯t hide anything from Mu Huai. Furthermore, at that time, she could tell that he was feeling conflicted and did not threaten him, allowing him to tell Mu Huai the truth.

    A lot of time has passed since those events, but Rong Xi felt more than ever that she should also nurture some of her own people and grow her power. There should also be a skilled and talented physician by her side similar to Ye Yunlan. In the future days, there would be plenty of instances where such a person would be useful.

    Another reason was the imperial physician would always ask about her and Mu Huai¡¯s sex life every time he came to take her pulse. Although it was part of his job, Rong Xi didn¡¯t have such thick skin and was reluctant to discuss such intimate matters with a male outsider.

    After Mu Huai went to the study to organize some government matters, Dan Xiang could tell that Rong Xi had something on her mind. Helping her take off the wig and let her hair down, Dan Xiang said, ¡°Master recently keeps bringing up about wanting to find a female physician. However, the baby has been under the care of the Crown Prince¡¯s imperial physician all this time. If suddenly changed to a female physician, I¡¯m afraid that they will not be as familiar with your body¡¯s condition. This slave feels that Master can go to the pharmaceutical bureau whenever you¡¯re free, and whichever female physician that catches your eye, you can observe them for a period. If you feel that they are worthy, then you can keep them.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head in agreement, ¡°En, what you say makes sense.¡±

    Dan Xiang had recently shown a lot of growth and become more cautious. Actually, the palace maid that Mu Huai had dealt with yesterday, Bi Wu, was also a quick-witted maidservant. Rong Xi wanted to observe her for a while longer, but didn¡¯t expect that her [Bi Wu¡¯s] loose mouth had incurred Mu Huai¡¯s ire. It was a pity.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi slightly frowned.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t actually tell her exactly where Bi Wu was planning to smuggle the information to.

    Rong Xi did not have a noble background, but like a sparrow becoming a phoenix1, she became the Crown Princess Consort. It was normal for there to be some envious people eying her in the palace.

    Rong Xi asked Dan Xiang, ¡°Neither of us said much to Bi Wu, did we?¡±

    Dan Xiang thought for a bit and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

 Chapter 53.2 - Wedding

    Under the glow of the rising sun, Yongxi Palace looked unspeakably beautiful.

    Rong Xi had sent Dan Xiang to go to Ninghui Hall early in the morning to prepare to go to the pharmaceutical bureau later today. It was better to have Dan Xiang give the officials there a notice ahead of time.

    When it hit sishi (9 AM ¨C 11 AM), Rong Xi sat on a palanquin and headed towards the pharmaceutical bureau.

    When the group of female physicians in the pharmaceutical bureau heard that the Crown Princess Consort was coming, they became excited and felt that their usual dull work suddenly became a lot more interesting. They had never seen what the Crown Princess Consort looked like but heard that the Crown Princess Consort who came from a commoner¡¯s background was extremely beautiful. They all wanted to take a look at this beauty and see what she looked like and whether the rumors that she was even more beautiful than fairies true or not.

    There was a special department within the pharmaceutical bureau called the imperial medicinal bureau. All the female physicians and officials in the imperial medicinal bureau only served Zhuang Emperor. There was an official in the imperial medicinal bureau called Chang Yaolan and he was usually the person in charge of personally inspecting medicine for Zhuang Emperor. The food cannot be too hot or heavy, and must be light in taste. Only then would the ingredients pass inspection for quality and medicinal strength.

    Rong Xi heard that Zhuang Emperor wanted to add on a designated Eastern Palace medicinal storage department within the pharmaceutical bureau as well. He wanted the medicinal storage department to serve only Mu Huai, but Mu Huai rejected this.

    The pharmaceutical bureau¡¯s official enthusiastically accompanied Rong Xi on a tour of the various areas in the pharmaceutical bureau. She felt that the times had really changed.

    A few months ago, she still believed that that daughter from the Di family would become the Crown Princess Consort, and the Empress had also brought the Di family¡¯s daughter to the pharmaceutical bureau to familiarize her with the duties of the palace. Who would¡¯ve expected that the Crown Princess Consort had changed.

    Furthermore, the Di family had already become a fallen clan. That Di miss had an evil and poisonous heart and had tried witchcraft, resulting in her miserable ending. The Empress was also holed up in Weiyang Palace every day, refusing to come out.

    Rong Xi made some conversation with the current pharmaceutical bureau official and came to know that when Ye Yunlan was still alive, this official took good care of her.

    As she watched the group of female physicians practicing on how to pick optimal medicinal ingredients, she deliberately brought up Ye Yunlan in a nonchalant manner to the official, asking, ¡°I heard that a few months ago there was a physician that committed suicide?¡±

    When the official heard this, he remembered the timid Ye Yunlan and there was a sorrowful expression on his face.

    Her voice was a little hoarse as she replied, ¡°Replying to Crown Princess Consort, there indeed was such a matter. That physician didn¡¯t commit any crimes or do anything wrong, she just hid some medicinal ingredients. If the head official found out, it would only result in a scolding and a deduction of one month¡¯s pay. It was an unlucky coincidence that when that physician hid the medicine, she was discovered by the Empress¡¯s niece. Perhaps it was because her face was too thin, after being lectured a few sentences by the Empress, she committed suicide.¡±

    When the official recalled the way Ye Yunlan¡¯s corpse looked, she unconsciously shuddered.

    Though she wasn¡¯t a coroner, she also knew that the the marks on Ye Yunlan¡¯s neck were very weird. Such a strong mark didn¡¯t look like as if she had been hung but rather looked as if she had been strangled.

    Even so, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to tell this to the pregnant Crown Princess Cosnort.

    Rong Xi knew the truth behind Ye Yunlan¡¯s death. Thinking how although Di Shiyin was dead but the Empress was still fine, she felt as if there was a rock stuck in her throat.

    Shifting to another topic, she asked the official in a gentle voice, ¡°Then¡­has anyone filled that physician¡¯s position?¡±

    The official respectfully answered, ¡°That physician had a female physician in the pharmaceutical bureau that she had a pretty good relationship with. Her name is Zhou Xing. Her medical skills and ability to distinguish medicinal ingredients are very outstanding so she filled that position. A while ago, Consort De had come over and praised her medical skills as well. The pharmaceutical bureau¡¯s chief steward is old and will be leaving the palace next year. If Zhou Xing doesn¡¯t make any mistakes, she¡¯ll most likely be the next chief steward.¡±

    Zhou Xing?

    Rong Xi tried to recall this name and remembered that Ye Yunlan seemed to have mention this person to her before. It seems that the two people were on good terms in the pharmaceutical bureau.

    Since Zhou Xing and Ye Yunlan were close, Rong Xi¡¯s impression of her went up a few nothces.

    She told the official, ¡°Coincidentally, I am lacking a close female physician to serve me. Hearing your words just now, Zhou Xing must be a talented one. I¡¯ll trouble you to call that female physician over, I would like to meet her.¡±

    The official respectfully obeyed and immediately sent a female physician to go to the medicine room next door to call Zhou Xing over.

    When the other female physicians heard the conversation between the Crown Princess Consort and the official just now, they all envied Zhou Xing. When she had first come, she had risen through the ranks faster than the rest of them, and today she had gotten a good stroke of luck, being favored by the Crown Princess Consort.

    When good fortune comes, no one can block it.

    When Zhou Xing arrived, she respectfully knelt on the ground and made her greetings with a calm voice, ¡°This servant greets Crown Princess Consort. May Crown Princess Consort have ten thousand blessings.¡±

    Rong Xi spoke warmly, ¡°Rise.¡±

    Her peach blossom eyes observed Zhou Xing and felt that she was very steady in doing things and her appearance looked quite honest as well. Standing next to her, Dan Xiang was also observing Zhou Xing. Rong Xi recalled what Dan Xiang said yesterday and felt that she was right. To have a brand new female physician serve her, she must observe her for a period of time, as she couldn¡¯t fully trust her right now.

    Moreover, whether Zhou Xing¡¯s medical skills were truly good or not, she¡¯d still have to test her. Anyways, Zhou Xing¡¯s medical skills would not surpass the imperial physician Mu Huai chose.

    Rong Xi told the official, ¡°Starting tomorrow, let Imperial Physician Zhou come to the Eastern Palace every day at sishi (9 AM ¨C 11 AM) to take my pulse.¡±

    The official smiled and obeyed and emphasized that they would especially remind Zhou Xing so that she would not be late.

    Seeing Zhou Xing¡¯s lack of reaction, the official admonished her, ¡°Hurry up and thank the Crown Princess Consort, you don¡¯t even know that she rewarded you with a good thing, you silly girl.¡±

    When Zhou Xing heard this, she immediately said to Rong Xi with respect, ¡°This servant thanks Crown Princess Consort¡­¡±

    After Rong Xi and Dan Xiang left the pharmaceutical bureau, the group of female physicians surrounded Zhou Xing during their noon break, their faces full of admiration.

    ¨C¡°Physician Zhou, you¡¯re so lucky, you actually got chosen by the Crown Princess Consort to be her personal physician.¡±

    The rest of the sentence, that female physician knowingly swallowed the rest of her words.

    If the Crown Prince ascends the throne, then the Crown Princess Consort will become the legitimate Empress. If Zhou Xing does meritorious work by the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s side, then after the current pharmaceutical bureau¡¯s official retires in a few years, then Zhou Xing would become the new pharmaceutical bureau official.

    Zhou Xing listened to the envious words of that female physician, but her face was quite indifferent. Her expression was like she had predicted long ago that Rong Xi would come to find her to be her personal attendant, calm and without ripples.

    ******

    After leaving the pharmaceutical bureau, Rong Xi decided to walk instead of sit on the palanquin back to the Eastern Palace. She had the guards follow behind as she prepared to walk in the direction of the Eastern Palace.

    The master and servant were chatting happily about some harmless gossip of the Eastern Palace and unexpectedly bumped into Consort Shu who was dressed in luxurious purple robes.

    Although Consort Shu was no longer young, she took very good care of herself. From afar, one could barely see her wrinkles and would only think that her skin was very tender, like a thirty-something beautiful housewife.

    When Dan Xiang saw Consort Shu, she had an ugly expression on her face.

    Although Rong Xi wasn¡¯t willing to meet this niangniang on the palace paths, in the end Consort Shu was still considered her senior. After Consort Shu came closer, Rong Xi calmly greeted her.

    Thinking of the barbed words she had traded with Consort Shu at Jiaoyue Palace last time, Rong Xi secretly felt that Consort Shu must¡¯ve learned her lesson and wouldn¡¯t purposely put on a repeat this time.

    Rong Xi slightly nodded her head and was about to leave the area with Dan Xiang.

    Seeing her about to go, Consort Shu stopped her, ¡°Crown Princess Consort, hold your steps. Bengong has something to say to you.¡±

    Rong Xi stopped walking and tried to guess Consort Shu¡¯s intentions. Consort Shu turned around and languidly walked over to her.

    Rong Xi¡¯s face was still calm, undeterred by Consort Shu¡¯s strange gestures. However, her voice had unconsciously became a few degrees colder, ¡°I can see that Your Highness Consort Shu doesn¡¯t like me. The relationships between people are all about mutual reciprocity. Your Highness Consort Shu should also know this. Since you don¡¯t like me, then keep your distance from me. I¡¯ll stay in my Eastern palace, and you stay in your Qixia Palace. The two of us don¡¯t disturb each other and pass our separate days peacefully, doesn¡¯t that sound nice?¡±

    Consort Shu let out a snort when she heard this.

    This Lady Rong sure had a powerful mouth. What ¡®mutual reciprocity¡¯, she should just admit that she doesn¡¯t like her, what¡¯s the point of going around in circles?

    Consort Shu spoke in her usual strange tone of voice, ¡°Crown Princess Consort hasn¡¯t become the Empress yet, but is running towards the Palace Interior Department, how impatient. The Emperor is still here and that Empress in Weiyang Palace is also alive. You shouldn¡¯t make your desires so obvious.¡±

    Anyone who had ears could tell that Consort Shu was accusing Rong Xi of being unfilial.

    Already hoping for Zhuang Emperor to die so that she could become the Empress, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to go to the Palace Interior Department.

    Dan Xiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore and after respectfully bowing to Consort Shu, she said, ¡°Your Highness Cosnort Shu, aren¡¯t your words tarnishing our Crown Princess Consort. The Crown Princess Consort came to the Palace Interior Department using her identity as the legitimate consort of the Eastern Palace. Furthermore, after Consort De obtained the phoenix seal, she also had the intentions of guiding the Crown Princess Consort, teaching her the ways of managing the six palaces¡­¡±

    ¡°¨CPa¡°

    Before Dan Xiang could finish talking, she was slapped by Consort Shu.

    A lowly slave actually dared to lecture her.

    Moreover, this loose-lipped slave even brought up Consort De.

    Consort De¡¯s wield of the phoenix seal was precisely the reason behind Consort Shu¡¯s anger. She didn¡¯t expect this lowly servant to poke at her wound.

    ¡°Slave, what right do you have to lecture bengong?¡±

    Dan Xiang¡¯s face whipped to the side. Covering her swollen cheek, she had a fierce expression on her face as she didn¡¯t even cry. Seeing Dan Xiang get hit, Rong Xi¡¯s originally placid expression finally showed some coldness.

    Consort Shu raised her voice, ¡°Crown Princess Consort should take more care for your slave. Such a lawless slave, even daring to rebut the masters, how could she do things for you int he palace?¡±

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t react at all to Consort Shu¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t show any anger, not wanting to stoop to Consort Shu¡¯s level. She left the angered Consort Shu behind.

    Holding onto Dan Xiang¡¯s elbow, she asked with concern, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, let me see. How bad is it?¡±

    After Dan Xiang lowered her hand, Rong Xi saw that the handprint on her cheek was not shallow. Her pretty eyes darkened some more though her tone was still quite gentle as she told Dan Xiang, ¡°After we go back, put some ice on it then apply some salve so that the swelling will go away tomorrow.¡±

    Dan Xiang gratefully answered Rong Xi, ¡°¡­Many thanks for Crown Princess Consort¡¯s concern.¡±

    The guards had already surrounded them. However, Consort Shu was still a high-ranking consort in Zhuang Emperor¡¯s harem so didn¡¯t dare to rashly move against her.

    Consort Shu quietly waited for Rong Xi to apologize to her. However, she didn¡¯t expect that Rong Xi also raised her hand and slapped the palace maid next to Consort Shu.

    That palace maid only felt her head ring. She never expected that the Crown Princess Consort would suddenly hit her. The palace maid looked at Consort Shu in disbelief.

    Consort Shu became infuriated and asked Rong Xi beratingly, ¡°What are you doing, bengong¡®s palace maid didn¡¯t provoke you. Even if you wanted to just vent, that was too immature.¡±

    Rong Xi looked on indifferently as she questioned that palace maid, ¡°When you saw me just now, why didn¡¯t you bow in greeting?¡±

    Consort Shu¡¯s senior palace maid was stunned. Because she knew that her own master had come prepared, she treated the Crown Princess Consort as nothing, and thus forgot that she had to bow to the Crown Princess Consort in greeting. Yet, the palace maids and guards behind Rong Xi all respectfully greeted Consort Shu when they saw her. The senior palace maid¡¯s face immediately turned pale and she had no words to refute.

    Only to hear Rong Xi speak coldly to Consort Shu, ¡°Since Your Highness Consort Shu likes to teach a lesson to my servant for me, then I should also follow suit and help you teach a lesson to your lawless palace maid. It¡¯s not overboard for me to hit her, is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Consort Shu was speechless.

    In the end, this Lady Rong was an arrogant one, just like her previous master Concubine Yu. Both were spoiled to the point of unruliness.

    Rong Xi glanced at Consort Shu and was unwilling to entangle with her any further. She only felt that she was very unlucky to have met her on the way back.

    Consort Shu came for the purpose of provoking her and wouldn¡¯t stop. She hit Consort Shu¡¯s palace maid was partly to return the slap Dan Xiang received. The other reason was because her current identity was different now. As the Eastern Palace¡¯s legitimate consort, although she was Consort Shu¡¯s junior, she could not just accept her humiliation for no reason.

    Mu Huai also would not want her to be a coward outside.

    If she just bore with it, then where would Mu Huai¡¯s dignity as the future monarch go?

    Just as Rong Xi was about to leave with Dan Xiang, Consort Shu stopped her again. Seeing Rong Xi continue to walk away, she quickly walked over to her and Dan Xiang.

    Seeing Consort Shu seemed to have lost her calm, those guards could no longer stand by without do anything. Though they didn¡¯t pull their swords, they blocked Consort Shu from approaching Rong Xi.

    Consort Shu let out a sinister smile to Rong Xi, ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. Don¡¯t think that no one knows about your dirty secrets. Who you were before, what you used to do under whose orders, and how you hid that face of yours to survive in the palace. Each and every thing, bengong has seen it all very clearly.¡±

    Dan Xiang¡¯s expression slightly changed. She was slightly in disbelief.

    It turns out that the Crown Princess Consort was really that Rong gugu from before?

    Rong Xi¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Since her father¡¯s verdict had been overturned, there wasn¡¯t anything for her to hide. She also finally understood why Consort Shu would always go to Weiyang Palace.

    Consort Shu definitely wouldn¡¯t have known about her past. The one who knew and told her all this was most likely that person in Weiyang palace.

    It turns out that the Empress had guessed her identity a long time ago.

    Rong Xi walked a few steps towards Consort Shu. She also let out a smile as she spoke in her soft and delicate voice, ¡°You should be clear that it was the Crown Prince who sought to bring me back to the palace. So, even if Your Highness knows all this, what can you do to me? Your Highness Consort Shu, I¡¯m advising you to know your place. Don¡¯t provoke me again. Even if you spread this information, it wouldn¡¯t affect me in the slightest. On the contrary, people would disdain you for having loose lips.¡±

    Rong Xi placed more emphasis on the last two words.

    Consort Shu let out a cold snort. Seeing Rong Xi and her entourage¡¯s slowly disappearing figures, her smile became even more smug.

    She [RX] still didn¡¯t know that the Physician Zhou that was close to Ye Yunlan before was actually the demon that the Empress arranged to take her life.

 Chapter 53.3 - Wedding

    The 13th year of Xuanping Era, the 29th day of the lunar month1.

    Today was the auspicious day as determined by the imperial astrologers. It was the day that the Crown Prince, Mu Huai, and the di daughter of the Minister of Ceremonies, Lady Rong, would hold their grand wedding ceremony.

    By Jinyue Pond, the hubbub of the crowd grew more fervent as carriages rolled to and fro.

    As far as the eyes could see, the dark heads here belonged to all the people who came to witness the ceremony of the Crown Prince taking in his consort.

    The city guards had long ago prepared countless red ropes to prevent people from getting too close to the royal family¡¯s entourage. It was also used to separate the people into groups, so as to prevent any accidents and stampedes.

    There was a fan in the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s hand. Adorned in a formal and luxurious juyi and stole. On her hair sat a dragon and phoenix pearl crown. Her appearance was both dignified and graceful.

    Although people could only catch a glimpse of the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s side profile from afar, they distinctly felt that the current dynasty¡¯s Crown Princess Consort was an overwhelming beauty that suppressed everyone else.

    The Crown princess wore a long crown and bright red ceremonial robe. His appearance was very handsome, and his temperament was proud and domineering.

    Just based on looks, the two people were a match made in heaven.

    After the welcoming rites taken place by Jinyue Pond had finished, with the Crown Prince¡¯s assist, the Crown Princess Consort stepped on the luxurious three-wheeled carriage.

    The guards escorting them were numbered in the hundreds. The guards in front leading the way were dressed in red, and the ones in the middle were dressed in green. The guards behind the carriage were dressed in blue.

    The entourage heading towards Yongxi Palace was jaw-dropping and full of strength. The Crown Princess Consort sat underneath the golden awning, letting the people along the path witness their brilliance.

    The Crown Prince rode atop of a purebred horse that was also clothed in red, slowing trotting in front of the carriage.

    When the troupe had gotten farther and farther away, the people by Jinming Pond didn¡¯t disperse. Because the Crown Prince had long sent down orders for fireworks to be set off by Jinming Pond today, letting the people partake in the revelries.

    The area surrounding Jinming Pond was already known in Bianjing for its nightlife. It was normally already quite lovely, and there were even more waves of people today. Even though night hadn¡¯t fallen, the place was packed with people.

    ¨C¡°My dynasty¡¯s Crown Prince not only looks like fine gentleman, he is handsome beyond comparison. It hasn¡¯t even been a full year since he became the heir, but he¡¯s already gained military merit for himself and also harshly punished that treacherous and corrupt scourge of an official, Di Zhuo. Now, he¡¯s even laid down new laws, eliminating farmers¡¯ taxes. He is a wise and benevolent ruler.¡±

    ¡°Even before the Crown Prince was declared the heir, he was excellent. He had conquered Jin and expanded Great Qi¡¯s territory. He even overhauled Great Qi¡¯s exam system to make sure it was fair and just.¡±

    As Tuoba Yu listened to the two Bianjing citizens praise Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince, he let out a faint snort. His expression was a little ugly. Standing next to him, Tuoba Yue saw this and was about to tease him when she saw a stall selling cold herbal water and cold pear juice.

    Tuoba Yue¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke to Tuoba Yu, ¡°Hurry, give this princess some money. This princess wants to try Great Qi¡¯s snacks.¡±

    Tuoba Yu followed the direction of Tuoba Yue¡¯s finger. Casting a chilly glance towards Tuoba Yue, he unhappily said, ¡°What a nuisance.¡±

    Even though he said it, he still passed the money over to Tuoba Yue with a frown.

    Tuoba Yue weighed the bag of money in her hand. Taking away half of the money, she flew over to that stall.

    Tuoba Yue¡¯s skin was a little dark, different from the young ladies in the Southern Bianjing. Her skin looked a healthy shade of golden brown. Her facial features were prominent and deep, and her eyes were black and shiny. Even though she was wearing the clothes of the Central Plains¡¯ people, anyone could tell that she was a foreigner.

    Tuoba Yu wanted to take advantage of Tuoba Yue¡¯s absence and leave her behind. However, he didn¡¯t expect that after Tuoba Yue had finished buying juice, she went to the stall next to it and picked out a few desserts. She ordered the guards behind her to hold him, then flew back to Tuoba Yu¡¯s side.

    Tuoba Yu frowned at the guards behind Tuoba Yue, secretly grumbling how she wasn¡¯t even afraid that she¡¯ll get food poisoning from buying this stuff.

    However, this Tuoba Yue was truly annoying. It was best if she did get food poisoning. That way, she wouldn¡¯t cling on to him anymore.

    Tuoba Yue went up to Tuoba Yu and saw his darkened countenance. Laughing, she asked, ¡°Just now when we were watching Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s wedding ceremony, I saw that everyone looked very happy, even I felt quite jubilant looking at it. But you¡¯re such a weirdo, standing there with such a dark face. Say, do you think your spring2 is coming; after seeing someone marry a beauty, you also want to get married now?¡±

    Tuoba Yu glared at her, secretly cursing her to get lost.

    However, the other party was Kingdom Gu¡¯s monarch¡¯s biological daughter after all. She was the princess of Kingdom Gu, and he could not directly say such crass words. He could only use his sharp eyes to silently glare at her.

    At this moment, the sound of golden eagles suddenly appeared in the skies of Bianjing, causing everyone to look up. This golden eagle was originally a beast that could only be found in outside the borders. Now that it had appeared in the southern skies of Bianjing, it naturally elicited gasps of wonder from the people.

    Tuoba Yue saw Tuoba Yu ignore her, but didn¡¯t care and continued to talk by herself, ¡°Although that Crown Princess Consort¡¯s clothes had covered much of her stomach, her pregnancy was still quite obvious from my view.¡±

    When Tuoba Yu heard the word ¡®pregnant¡¯, his countenance changed.

    Sister was pregnant?

    She was actually pregnant with Mu Huai¡¯s child?

    Tuoba Yu had no way of confirming the truth of this information. But seeing the golden eagle in the sky had already flew farther away, he hurriedly blew the bone whistle in his hand.

    This whistle could only be heard by golden eagles. However, the golden eagle was already too far from him and didn¡¯t hear the call of its master.

    One could only see that golden eagle fly to where the Crown Prince¡¯s entourage was and focus its golden eyes on Mu Huai who was currently riding on a horse.

 Chapter 54.1 - Increasingly Fussy

    On the grassy plains, when the golden eagles hunted their prey, they had an overwhelming beastly aura around this. Whenever Tuoba Yu¡¯s golden eagle found its target prey over tens of thousands of others, it would make a fierce dive from the skies toward the ground.

    The golden eagle originally had some heft to it already and its claws were also extremely sharp. The cause of those wolves¡¯ deaths could only be one of two: either it was pierced to death by the eagle¡¯s claws, or it was bit on the jugular vein, slowly dying as it bled out.

    Mu Huai had practiced martial arts ever since he was a child. He had a quicker reaction than most people towards people or animals suddenly ambushing him. Out of instinct, he sensed that something wasn¡¯t right.

    Animals usually had the quickest reaction against their mortal enemies. Mu Huai only saw the horse he was riding had raised its hooves and let out a low snorting sound. He could see a shadow falling on the ground in front of the horse, and it was getting bigger and bigger.

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze immediately changed. Without time to think about why, he pulled the reins of the horse and and jumped off.

    When the golden eagle would dive towards its prey, it was difficult for it to suddenly change directions otherwise its firepower would greatly decrease. Furthermore, Bianjing was very different from the grassy plains of Kingdom Gu. Bianjing¡¯s buildings were densely packed together, and there was also an updraft. More or less, this had hindered the force of the golden eagle¡¯s dive.

    ¡°Dong¨C¡°

    Mu Huai stood next to the crowd of shell-shocked guards. His gaze darkened as he looked at the golden eagle dive towards the back of the mount, making the horse let out a tragic cry.

    After a moment, it miserably fell onto the ground.

    The group of guards¡¯ expressions all changed at once. Just as they were calling out to protect the entourage, they were stopped in time by Mu Huai.

    Rong Xi who was sitting in the carriage had saw through the gauze curtain that something from the sky had almost landed on Mu Huai.

    When the golden eagle saw that it had attacked the wrong target, it prepared for another attack on the red-robed Mu Huai.

    Just as it slowly ascended back into the skies and was readying for its next dive, Mu Huai had already gripped the longsword of the guard next to him.

    The golden eagle began to dive from halfway up. Its attack power was obviously not as strong as if it dove from high up.

    When it neared Mu Huai and the group of guards, Mu Huai¡¯s eyes flashed as he fiercely pulled the longsword out and cruelly cut the beast in half.

    Before the golden eagle could let out its tragic cry, it had already died miserably under Mu Huai¡¯s sword. The two halves of its body dropped onto the ground not far from where Mu Huai was standing.

    Rong Xi almost let out a frightened cry. When she saw that Mu Huai was actually unharmed, she let out a sigh of relief. However, her furiously beating heart was not so easily calmed.

    The escort up front saw that a situation had occurred on the Crown Prince¡¯s end and had stopped the procession.

    Rong Xi tried her best to stay calm, afraid that she¡¯d lose her cool in front of everyone. Her voice was trembling a little as she asked Mu Huai in concern, ¡°¡­Your Highness, are you alright?¡±

    Mu Huai cast a cold glance at the dead bird on the ground, then at the slowly dying horse that fell dwn.

    Hearing the woman call out to him, Mu Huai immediately realized that as a pregnant woman who was also timid, she should not be seeing such a gruesome scene.

    Mu Huai walked to the side of the carriage and saw that she had already set down the fan. Her exquisitely made up face looked startled due to the fright from just now. Moving yet beautiful.

    Mu Huai calmly told Rong Xi, ¡°I am fine. Just a rabid animal, you don¡¯t need to be scared.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, nothing happened.¡± Mu Huai repeated.

    Rong Xi wanted to say that this matter didn¡¯t seem as simple as it looked. However, considering how Mu Huai was afraid of causing panic amongst the commoners, she swallowed her words.

    Mu Huai ordered the guards to move the dead horse and the golden eagle¡¯s separated corpses away from the main road. In addition, he spoke a few extra words to the guards who were transporting the golden eagle¡¯s corpse. The guards listened to him and nodded their heads.

    After a moment, the the guards led over a dark-colored purebred horse. Mu Huai calmly swung himself up on its back. With a crack of his whip, the welcoming procession once again set off in the direction of Yongxi Palace.

    Once he sat on the horse¡¯s back, Mu Huai¡¯s eyes sank.

    How could he not guess that someone wanted to use this trained golden eagle to assassinate him.

    But it was his wedding day with Rong Xi.

    There were countless commoners standing along the streets and by Jinming Pond. He could not let these commoners fall into panic, and even more, he could not let this event ruin his and Rong Xi¡¯s wedding.

    Mu Huai already had a guess as to who that person was, however, he needed to confirm it.

    If it really was that rascal, then whether he was Rong Xi¡¯s younger brother or not, he would not let this go.

    ******

    On midsummer nights, there were numerous restaurants set up in the area near Bianjing¡¯s Jinming Pond.

    The colorful lanterns hung on the restaurant eaves. The summer breeze would occasionally blow by and swing them back and forth, making the colors look as if they were dancing in the night skies.

    Tuoba Yu randomly found a restaurant and ordered a private room. Randomly picking a few dishes, he sat in the room alone as he contemplated. The window was open, and Tuoba Yu gazed at the Bianjing night scenery with a depressed look.

    Looking at the how the residents of Kingdom Qi¡¯s capital city were full of liveliness on the day of the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding, smiles were plastered on everyone¡¯s faces. Only he alone had a dark countenance.

    His private room was on the fifth floor of the restaurant, enabling him to see the colorful fireworks that had been set off of Jinming Pond. The crowd of people in the restaurant ooh-ed and ahh-ed, and occasionally they would sing a few tunes. There was a storyteller in the main hall of the restaurant, currently recounting some strange tale. Occasionally, shouts of wonder could be heard from the customers.

    This restaurant¡¯s name was Neixi Restaurant. It was Bianjing¡¯s tallest restaurant. After Mu Huai became the crown prince, he forbade Neixi Restaurant¡¯s supervisors to open the penthouse floor up to customers.

    It was because the penthouse floor of this restaurant would allow one to see the entire landscape of Yongxi Palace.

    Tuoba Yu felt that under Mu Huai¡¯s governance, the citizens of Bianjing led successful lives, much better than the ones that the citizens of Kingdom Gu were leading.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, he was interrupted by a charming voice¨C

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked for you for so long, it turns out you¡¯ve been hiding here drinking.¡±

    Tuoba Yu glanced at Tuoba Yue then silently looked away outside the window.

    How annoying, how did she find him again. She was like a hound that he couldn¡¯t shake off. He really wanted to just off her whenever he gets the chance.

    Tuoba Yue saw that Tuoba Yu¡¯s attitude towards her was the same as before, cold with a hint of annoyance. Although she felt a little disappointed, in the end, she was not as thin-skinned as those young ladies in the Central Plains.

    She boldly sat down in the seat across from Tuoba Yu. Raising a pair of chopsticks, she began to sample the dishes on the table. Tuoba Yu held his cup and squinted at her. Continuing to stay silent, he turned to look at the nigh scenery again.

    Tuoba Yue couldn¡¯t endure this type of frosty atmosphere anymore. She squeezed her hands together, then cautiously observed Tuoba Yu¡¯s expression and said, ¡°This princess has helped you find what you lost.¡±

    Tuoba Yu finally shifted his gaze onto her, placidly replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t lose anything.¡±

    Yet Tuoba Yue¡¯s mouth curved up.

    She remembered how a few hours ago, after that golden eagle had flown away from Jingming Pond, Tuoba Yu¡¯s expression was a little panicked.

    At that time, Tuoba Yue did not understand and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to send someone to look for it?¡±

    Tuoba Yu icily answered, ¡°Let it do whatever it wants.¡±

    He walked away immediately after answering, leaving her behind.

    Tuoba Yue ordered the guards behind her to search for the traces of that golden eagle, instructing them to bring that golden eagle. It was because she knew that the golden eagle had been personally raised by Tuoba Yu. He brought it along everywhere he went and would never let other people near it.

    Tuoba Yue was confident that this golden eagle was very important to Tuoba Yu.

    Not long after, the guard had his head lowered as he walked into the restaurant¡¯s private room. He was carrying a blood-stained bag on his back.

    Tuoba Yu swiftly reacted, his gaze couldn¡¯t help but change. Sure enough, Tuoba Yue smilingly ordered the guard to dump the golden eagle¡¯s corpse out of the bag. Tuoba Yu frowned and suddenly stood up.

    Tuoba Yu questioned, ¡°Why¡¯d you bring it back?¡±

    Tuoba Yue¡¯s smile froze a little. She was at a loss. Looking at Tuoba Yu¡¯s furious face, she finally answered in a puzzled voice, ¡°It was lost, so I wanted to help you find it¡­this golden eagle was hand-raised by you, is it not important to you?¡±

    Tuoba Yu didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he walked out of the room and observed his surroundings.

    In the end, he could only snort in anger.

    If there really was someone that followed Tuoba Yue, then it must be a true hidden expert, one that even he could not detect.

    Ever since he had the idea of using the golden eagle to kill Mu Huai, he had already prepared himself for the possibility that the golden eagle would be sacrificed.

    With Mu Huai¡¯s death, the pillar supporting Kingdom Gu would be gone. The current emperor of Great Qi was ill and bed-ridden, not to mention with a gentle personality. Even if Mu Huai was dead, he would dare to seek revenge from Kingdom Gu.

    Tuoba Yu was clear that due to Mu Huai¡¯s young age, he did not have any descendants. Furthermore, out of the Mu clan¡¯s young men, none were as outstanding as Mu Huai.

    If Great Qi did not have Mu Huai, then the entire nation would slowly walk towards its downfall.

    If that golden eagle had successfully killed Mu Huai and was not captured by the guards, after it flew back to him, then he would¡¯ve also personally killed it.

    If the assassination was unsuccessful, then this beast would die in Mu Huai¡¯s hands, and he would certainly not send people after it to search for its body.

    Tuoba Yue acted on her own and brought back the golden eagle¡¯s body. Now, the fact that the two had arrived in Qi early was exposed, and him wanting to assassinate Mu Huai had also been exposed.

    What an idiot.

 Chapter 54.2

    Tuoba Yu was clear that due to Mu Huai¡¯s young age, he did not have any descendants. Furthermore, out of the Mu clan¡¯s young men, none were as outstanding as Mu Huai.

    If Great Qi did not have Mu Huai, then the entire nation would slowly walk towards its downfall.

    If that golden eagle had successfully killed Mu Huai and was not captured by the guards, after it flew back to him, then he would¡¯ve also personally killed it.

    If the assassination was unsuccessful, then this beast would die in Mu Huai¡¯s hands, and he would certainly not send people after it to search for its body.

    Tuoba Yue acted on her own and brought back the golden eagle¡¯s body. Now, the fact that the two had arrived in Qi early was exposed, and him wanting to assassinate Mu Huai had also been exposed.

    What an idiot.

    Translated by: Cozy Translations

    Tuoba Yu went back into the private room and his icy eyes stared at Tuoba Yue. He said in a heavy voice, ¡°Just a plaything. Whether it ran away or whether it died, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. On the other hand, Third Princess, you should stop making so many assumptions and acting on your own. Just be obedient for these next few days and don¡¯t run around in Qi. After all, the day after tomorrow is the official day when Kingdom Gu¡¯s emissaries are supposed to arrive in Qi.¡±

    Although his tone was a little harsh, it was still considered respectful to Princess Tuoba Yue.

    As a princess, Tuoba Yue had grown up being arrogant and reckless. Faced with Tuoba Yu¡¯s harsh words, she could only docilely answer, ¡°O-¡­Okay, I promise you.¡±

    The guard standing behind Tuoba Yue was in shock.

    This Third Princess had a domineering and stubborn personality. Usually, she even dared to act coquettish and play tricks with the monarch. All the servants in Kingdom Gu¡¯s palace were afraid of her.

    Yet Tuoba Yue seemed to be very obedient to this heir.

    Truly, every person has their own kryptonite.

    ******

    The moonlight hung high in the sky.

    Due to the grand marriage welcoming the new Crown Princess Consort, the Eastern Palace had been renovated. Bright red curtains hung everywhere as paper cut-outs of ¡®happiness¡® were pasted on the windows.

    On this night, the Eastern Palace was brightly lit, making it almost as bright as daytime.

    Rong Xi was still wearing the ceremonial wedding robes but had taken off the heavy dragon and phoenix crown from her head. The smell of bitter medicine hung in the air of the inner hall.

    Dan Xiang stood next to the bed, watching as Rong Xi lowered her head to drink the bitter medicinal tonic.

    Under the flickering candlelight, the Crown Princess Consort¡¯s beautiful looks had been covered up by the makeup, making her look a little weak.

    However, it was true that the Crown Princess Consort had suffered much today. Even a fully healthy young lady would be half-dead from exhaustion after going through this arduous wedding ceremony. Not to mention the Crown Princess Consort who was already pregnant.

    Even so, the Crown Princess Consort had drank countless bowls of medicine today to force herself to keep up1. She felt her heart ache just by looking at her.

    ¨C¡°Dan Xiang, send someone out to take a look on why the Crown Prince hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s words interrupted Dan Xiang¡¯s thoughts. Dan Xiang explained, ¡°Master, after hearing how you and the Crown Prince were greeted by the officials, the Emperor also heard about¡­what happened on the way. The Crown Prince was summoned over to aid in the investigation.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded her head when she heard this, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Zhuang Emperor indeed cherishes Mu Huai, this son of his.

    Mu Huai was the son he loved the most, and also the most outstanding son out of all his children. Ever since Zhuang Emperor fell ill, it became even more apparent that state matters had to be handled by Mu Huai. Evidently, when the elder fell ill, it was difficult to hold up a nation like Qi with its vast territory.

    There were even rumors in the palace saying that Zhuang Emperor was going to step down and have Mu Huai ascend the throne in advance so that he could become Emperor Emeritus and pass the rest of his days away in peace. The rumors were quickly suppressed, however, and Mu Huai had also made things clear with Zhuang Emperor. He would definitely do his best to aid him, but he would never do something so unfilial as to ascend the throne in advance.

    At this moment, a eunuch came from outside and respectfully passed along a message, ¡°Crown Princess Consort, His Highness let this servant enter to pass a message. He said for you to rest first, no need to wait for him.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s thoughts were also interrupted by the eunuch, and she felt a little disappointed after hearing his words.

    When will Mu Huai come back? The events of today had left her feeling very unsettled. He had almost entered the afterlife, and although that man was quite calm afterwards, she was almost scared to death.

    She was extremely afraid that Mu Huai would die.

    If he died, what would happen to her and her child?

    Dan Xiang saw that Rong Xi was a little dispirited and whispered to her, ¡°Master, since His Highness has said so, then let¡¯s take the wedding robes off first, and this servant will also help you take off the wig. You¡¯re still pregnant and you¡¯ve busy since early this morning. You don¡¯t want to collapse from exhaustion.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded.

    Indeed, just like what Dan Xiang said, she was very tied.

    After changing into some comfortable inner robes, Dan Xiang brought over a special medicine cream that the imperial physician had concocted. Rong Xi took the chance while Mu Huai was not around to gently massage the cream on her stomach.

    Observing how her body had gotten bigger, she had purposely decreased her food intake. Because she had been especially meticulous about her nutrition, she didn¡¯t really gain weight anywhere else, and neither did she have any stretch marks on her belly.

    The palace maids at the side glanced at Rong Xi¡¯s fair and unblemished skin. All of them felt that after she got pregnant, her skin look even smoother, like tofu. No wonder why even such a prideful person like the Crown Prince would favor her so much. Look, a delicate voice paired with soft and coquettish looks, which man wouldn¡¯t like it?

    Seeing Rong Xi¡¯s lonely expression, Dan Xiang respectfully persuaded her, ¡°Master, how about you eat first.¡±

    Rong Xi shook her head. She had ordered Dan Xiang to prepare food ahead of time, but Mu Huai had yet to return. She knew that Mu Huai definitely didn¡¯t have dinner yet either, so she wanted to wait for her husband to return to eat together.

    ¨C¡°Greetings to Your Highness.¡±

    Rong Xi heard the movements from outside. Hearing that Mu Huai had returned, her eyes immediately lit up. With her long hair streaming behind her, Rong Xi go up from the bed and hurried over to see the man she had been thinking of.

    Mu Huai¡¯s robes had some bloodstains from the beast. After returning to the palace, he had changed into a set of red banquet robes.

    Mu Huai saw that Rong Xi had ran over in her inner robes and couldn¡¯t help but frown, chiding her, ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant, how come after marrying me, you became even more careless?¡±

    Seeing the man in the flesh before her, safe and sound, admonishing her with his low voice, she finally felt that this was reality.

    He had finally returned.

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes reddened and she answered, ¡°This concubine knows she¡¯s wrong, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Mu Huai saw her teary eyes and he felt a little lost all of a sudden.

    He didn¡¯t think that his tone was harsh at all. Really, he couldn¡¯t even scold this woman one bit lest her delicate temperament flare up again. But for this vixen to develop such a delicate temperament today, it was due to his habitual spoiling of her.

    Mu Huai shook his head helplessly. His hand stretched out to support her back as he soothed her, ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s the big wedding day, how could I let my Crown Princess Consort stand outside the hall with me.¡±

    The wedding ceremony was extremely extravagant and complicated. Any customs and rites that had to be completed were finished during the daytime already. Moreover, due to her pregnancy, some of them were even forgone.

    After entering the hall, Rong Xi had Dan Xiang prepare the dishes. After the couple sat down at the table, Rong Xi attentively picked food out for Mu Huai.

    Mu Huai seemed to have something on his mind as he absentmindedly ate. But then he saw that the woman across from him didn¡¯t eat anything at all. Instead, she held her face in her hands as she stared at him. Mu Huai felt it was a little funny and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you staring?¡±

    It had only been a couple hours since they last saw each other, but this woman¡¯s gaze seemed to be as if she had seen him for the first time.

    Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece of meat and put it in her bowl. Gesturing for Rong Xi to eat, he ordered, ¡°Eat, stop looking at me¡­¡±

    Rong Xi nodded and obediently ate the food that he had picked for her.

    The two people weren¡¯t that hungry, so not too long after, Mu Huai ordered the servants to take it away.

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t like to carry the scent of blood on his body. Even though he had changed clothes after returning to the palace, he still felt uncomfortable and wanted to bathe.

    After he bathed and changed into his inner robes, he saw the delicate woman sitting on the bed, looking as if she had something on her mind. Sitting next to her, he held her hand and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been absentminded all day today.¡±

    Rong Xi came back to her senses. She recalled how this afternoon when she and Mu Huai were accepting the officials¡¯ greetings, she had been a little nervous. Just like now, Mu Huai didn¡¯t say a word, only quietly holding her hand. Even so, it had given her a sense of security and she no longer felt nervous.

    Wearing a plain white inner robe, Mu Huai¡¯s hair was half down with just a jade hairpin holding up his half-wet hair. His appearance made him look very young and lacked the heaviness and coldness that he usually emanated.

    Even so, she felt that he was very reliable.

    Rong Xi leaned her head against his shoulder. Letting out a sight, she said, ¡°This concubine still feels frightened from earlier, afraid that what if that beast had harmed Husband¡­even more afraid if Husband would lose his life¡­if Husband were no longer here, then what would happen to this concubine and our child? Whenever this concubine imagines this¡­I feel so scared.¡±

 Chapter 55.1 - Loving and Protecting

    Rong Xi¡¯s soft sniffles were extremely heartbreaking. Although he enjoyed hearing her cries during sex, he didn¡¯t like to hear or see her cry during other times. Crying in his arms, he felt a little useless.

    After the marriage rites had been completed, Zhuang Emperor had sent someone to summon him to Ganyuan Hall. His father was a worrywart to begin with when it came to him, and he even asked him in detail about the golden eagle¡¯s attack.

    Mu Huai had personally stepped onto the battle field before.

    On the battle field, blood would splatter like rain as swords cut without mercy. Mu Huai had experienced such cruelty and stepped over countless enemy corpses. He had avoided countless ambushes and traps so naturally, he didn¡¯t think much of a dumb bird that wanted to attack him.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that when he returned to the Eastern Palace tonight, his woman would react the same way as his father. Extremely worried and even a little traumatized by the events.

    Rong Xi¡¯s stomach had become round and big already, but her figure still looked quite petite overall. It was uncomfortable for her to carry around this big stomach of hers, but she still insisted on leaning against him.

    The complicated and extravagant wedding today had already depleted her of her energy. Once nighttime came, this pregnant lately began to lose control of her emotions again, disregarding the wellbeing of her body.

    Thinking of this, Mu Huai¡¯s brows sank and he was about to admonish her. However, after a beat he realized that nowadays, this woman couldn¡¯t take even the slightest bit of scolding. If he tried to teach her a lesson, she would definitely cry even harder.

    Mu Huai could only reign himself to carefully pull the crying female in his arms away and wipe away her tears. Trying his best to make his tone more gentle, he persuaded, ¡°What are you crying for? Aren¡¯t I safe and sound? It¡¯s not like a bird can do anything to me, you¡¯re looking down on your husband¡¯s abilities.¡±

    Rong Xi stared at him with her watery eyes then whispered, ¡°Husband wouldn¡¯t understand this kind of feeling¡­when this concubine sat in the carriage today, there was an instant where I suddenly felt that I would lose you¡­this kind of feeling, it was so frightening¡­this concubine doesn¡¯t dare to recall it.¡±

    Finished, this teary-eyed beauty once again wanted to dive into his arms.

    Mu Huai looked downwards and in a suppressed voice, ¡°You¡¯re still heavily pregnant, don¡¯t moved around recklessly.¡±

    Although Rong Xi let go of Mu Huai when she heard this, she pouted in dissatisfaction and looked away, secretly wiping away her tears. Originally, Mu Huai was not a very attentive person and he wouldn¡¯t understand this type of heart-stopping feeling. Just take it as if she was being fussy and let her slowly acclimate her emotions.

    Looking at her fragile back, for a moment Mu Huai didn¡¯t know how to coax her.

    A while ago, he heard the imperial physician say that at times, pregnant women would lose control of their emotions and throw a little tantrum here and there. The imperial physician had heard about his foul temper and was afraid that his cruelty would extend towards his pregnant wife and hurt the cild.

    Although that imperial physician had developed a bit of friction with Rong Xi due to the Di clan¡¯s matters, he still possessed a doctor¡¯s soul and ethics, wholeheartedly thinking of the wellbeing of his patient. The imperial physician had also especially instructed Mu Huai to not scold Rong Xi because of her mood swings.

    Seeing her sobbing so sorrowfully, Mu Huai could only let out a helpless sigh.

    Going closer to her, his firm arm circled around her waist. Despite her difficult pregnancy, she had never held a grudge against him and had endured the discomforts of pregnancy very well during this time period.

    Mu Huai was a very aggressive and domineering type of person. He usually would never lower himself to coax a woman, however, he was very clear on the frightening feeling that Rong Xi mentioned. In his past life, he had been embroiled in this feeling for over a decade.

    His thoughts were the same as hers. Rong Xi was afraid to imagine her life after his death. He was afraid to recall her appearance and the happenings between them.

    Especially the days when Rong Xi had just passed away.

    Mu Huai recalled what happened in his past life¨C

    At that time, he would return to the Eastern Palace alone every day. Seeing the empty and desolate inner hall without a trace of her petite silhouette, and unable to her her warm and soft voice calling his name, he felt his heart ache. If he recalled her image, his heart would ache even more. Every night, his dreams weren¡¯t of his cruel actions towards her. Instead, they were of him holding her as he lay in that cold casket with her.

    Awoken by his nightmares, Mu Huai wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep anymore. In the middle of the night, he would go to the study and read some random novels so that he could forget about that cruel woman. Why would he long for such a woman, what was so good about her?

    He was the crown prince of Great Qi, the future monarch. What kind of woman wouldn¡¯t he be able to have, was he really going to long for this woman ¡¯til the day he died?

    Every day Mu Huuai would force himself to forget Rong Xi, but he would always seem to hallucinate and see her standing next to him, calling out to him in that soft and delicate voice of hers.

    Each and every call of ¡®Your Highness¡¯ almost made his heart shatter into pieces.

    When the hallucinations disappeared, he felt lost and dispirited.

    Why did he not treat her better at that time; recalling his interactions with Rong Xi, she would either be cautiously working or she would clamp her hands over her lips, her eyes glazed over in pleasure yet not daring to express it out loud.

    He was truly terrible to her. But when he wanted to treat her better, she was no longer present.

    Just like that, a few years went by and Mu Huai couldn¡¯t help but admit that his very being was being engulfed by a dead woman.

    The second year after he ascended the throne, seeing how other than the Empress Dowager and a few dowager consorts, his inner harem was devoid of his own consorts and he also did not want to marry the Di family¡¯s daughter, many senior officials advised him to hold a selection. Even if he did not choose one to become the Empress, he still had to choose a few noble young ladies as his consorts so as to continue the royal lineage.

    Mu Huai accepted the suggestions of his officials and also wanted to choose a few consorts through the selection so that he could forget abut that woman.

    He was the emperor, he could pick any woman in Great Qi so why couldn¡¯t he let go of Rong Xi?

    But even though he had agreed to his subjects¡¯ requests, Mu Huai was not very enthusiastic about the selection and after a few days, he had thrown this matter to the back of his mind.

    That day after court, he went to Ganyuan Hall as usual. Not allowing himself to rest for even a moment, every second and every minute of his waking hours were spent on organizing government affairs. Just as he was focusing on amending policies, one of his advisors, Cheng Song, had carefully walked into the hall. Because he was considered a close aide, he did not need the eunuchs to announce his arrival.

    Moreover, Cheng Song lived his life as if he was Mu Huai¡¯s eunuch anyways.

    Mu Huai raised his eyes and saw the bowing Cheng Song and asked in a displeased tone, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cheng Song cautiously answered, ¡°¡­Your Majesty, today is the day of your selection. This subject had forgotten to remind you last night¡­may Your Majesty forgive me.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, he slowly set down the ink brush in his hand, then replied indifferently, ¡°I understand. Zhen will go now to choose the concubines.¡±

    Straightening his sleeves, the strings of jade on his crown coldly clicked back and forth.

    There was a crowd of blue-blooded beauties waiting for him to pick from.

    He should be happy, isn¡¯t this the dream and envy of countless men?

    But Mu Huai thought of that delicate woman once again.

    He frowned and coldly told off the woman in his heart, Don¡¯t bother Zhen anymore, Zhen will have another woman today. Sooner or later, there will be a day when you¡¯re forgotten.

    Cheng Song saw Mu Huai¡¯s countenance had suddenly turned dark and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Your Majesty¡­are you alright?¡±

    Mu Huai continued to frown and answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Tell Zhen, which family¡¯s females are here.¡±

    Cheng Song respectfully introduced the noble young ladies to Mu Huai, talking about their age, appearance, and temperament and talents. Cheng Song said a lot, but Mu Huai did not seem to hear much.

    In a heavy voice, he said, ¡°Zhen can¡¯t remember the names of so many women. Let¡¯s decide after Zhen sees them later.¡±

    Cheng Song assented.

    When Mu Huai sat in Zhuoying Hall, because he did not marry Di Shiyin, Empress Dowager Di used the excuse of being ill to not leave Weiyang Palace. Instead, Dowager Consort De personally came to Zhuoying Hall out of concern for Mu Huai¡¯s marriage and help him choose a consort.

    But when those well-dressed young aristocratic ladies with their meticulous makeup entered the hall, Mu Huai¡¯s countenance turned even uglier.

    All these women couldn¡¯t compare to the natural beauty of that woman.

    None of their voices were as pleasant and moving as hers either.

    Even if there was a noble young lady that was intelligent and talented in the four arts, Mu Huai felt that their temperaments were all displeasing to the eye.

 Chapter 55.2 - Loving and Protecting

    They weren¡¯t as pleasing as that cruel woman to look at, and they weren¡¯t as sincere to him as she was.

    He felt that even her barefaced appearance was much more pleasing to the eye than these women with their makeup on.

    The selection continued on until late afternoon yet Mu Huai had eliminated over a hundred names. Dowager Consort De secretly sighed. This current emperor¡¯s taste seems to be a little too picky. She had a good impress of a couple of girls that were all outstanding.

    Still, she spoke warmly to Mu Huai, ¡°If Emperor does not like the girls from today, then have the Palace Department hold another selection in a few days. Bengong will also help Emperor choose a few outstanding and suitable candidates.¡±

    Mu Huai frowned and answered, ¡°En, then I¡¯ll trouble Dowager Consort De.¡±

    That night, dragging his exhausted body back to his resting quarters, he dreamed of Rong Xi again. His dream was very realistic, not like the ones before where it was blurry.

    In the dream, Rong Xi had concealed her looks and there was a mole on her face that he found cute. Rong Xi was wearing her palace maid uniform as she looked at him with a forlorn expression, calling him.

    Mu Huai wanted to walk towards her but when he tried to, he discovered that he couldn¡¯t move no matter how much he tried.

    He was a little angry so he ordered the woman in the dream, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s eyes were red and she didn¡¯t answer him. Mu Huai lowered his voice and called out her name, ¡°Xi¡¯er, come here please, I want to hold you.

    In the dream, he didn¡¯t call himself zhen because during the time he was with Rong Xi, he was still just an imperial prince.

    Rong Xi didn¡¯t move, just looking at him with her reddened eyes. Her voice was as soft and sweet as before, but her tone was desolate.

    She asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t Your Highness want to forget about this slave, didn¡¯t you want to take in another woman? You¡¯ve already held a selection, so why are you looking for this slave?¡±

    Mu Huai slowly clenched his fist. How could he not know that the woman in this dream was fake, but it was a rare opportunity to see her in his dreams, how could he let her walk away like this?

    He walked towards Rong Xi a few steps. However, this strange dream had Rong Xi moving like a ghost as she widened the distance between them. Mu Huai stopped walking and finally admitted that no matter how he moved, he would be unable to get closer to her.

    His deep voice was solemn as he promised her, ¡°I won¡¯t have any other woman¡­today¡¯s selection was originally so that I could forget you but I can¡¯t¡­I don¡¯t want anyone else, just you. Rong Xi, can you come back? After you come back, I definitely won¡¯t treat you like before, I will definitely treat you very well. Whatever you want, I can give it all to you, as long as you can come back¡­¡±

    The dream Rong Xi just let out a cold laugh as she used her sweet voice to speak cruel words to him, ¡°¡­Your Highness, this slave had followed the child this slave had with you down to the afterlife long ago. I¡¯m already part of the afterworld, how could I return to your side? The present me is all your hallucination. This slave advises Your Highness to forget about this slave sooner. Pick an outstanding noble young lady as your concubine and forget about this slave.¡±

    When she finished, Rong Xi¡¯s silhouette began to slowly disappear.

    Mu Huai panicked. He was finally able to walk towards her but when he drew near, she had already become a wisp of smoke. A ball of smoke that he couldn¡¯t even hold onto.

    Mu Huai let out a self-mocking laugh, one that was a little wretched. What a cruel woman, do you really think that zhen can¡¯t forget you?

    The next morning, after he woke up, he summoned Cheng Song with a darkened face.

    Cheng Song asked, ¡°Your Highness¡­is there something you summoned this subject for?¡±

    Mu Huai closed his eyes and massaged his brows. After a beat, he finally spoke to Cheng Song in a calm voice, ¡°Cancel the selection. Zhen currently is not in the mood to choose a concubine.¡±

    Cheng Song was stunned but in the end, he respectfully obeyed.

    For the next decade or so, he had never held a selection.

    His thoughts ended here.

    The woman beside him was still living peacefully, but she was crying as he watched her. Mu Huai didn¡¯t want for this fragile and delicate woman to undergo the same type of bitterness that he went through in his past life. He wiped away her tears and rubbed her back, then solemnly promised her, ¡°I promise you, I will never leave you alone in this world. I will definitely safely accompany you and our child.¡±

    Hearing him say such words, Rong Xi felt that the stone in her heart had finally dropped. She also gave him a promise in return, ¡°This concubine will definitely take good care of Husband, will definitely nurture Husband to live to a hundred yars.¡±

    Hearing her boastful words, Mu Huai felt a little helpless but went along with her, ¡°Alright, I believe you. My Xi¡¯er has worked hard for today, let¡¯s go to sleep earlier.¡±

    His tone was just as if he was coaxing a small child but it was very effective on Rong Xi. She hooked her arms around his neck and nodded furiously. Mu Huai knew that she had been exhausted after the day¡¯s events. Although today was their wedding night, he didn¡¯t have the urge to have sex as usual.

    After covering her with the blanket, Mu Huai was about to close his eyes and go to sleep when he suddenly heard her say, ¡°Husband¡­this concubine wants you to hug me to sleep.¡±

    Mu Huai still had his eyes closed as he said, ¡°So fussy.¡±

    Even so, he wrapped his arm around her and hugged her from the back. After he pulled her into his embrace, he kissed the top of her head, ¡°Satisfied now? Close your eyes and hurry up and sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi happily closed her eyes. However, a moment later she opened them again. She was still a little worried over what happened during the day and asked, ¡°About that golden eagle, did Husband find out anything about it? This concubine keeps feeling that there¡¯s someone whose trying to harm Husband on purpose.¡±

    Mu Huai didn¡¯t open his eyes. Naturally, he had already found out who did it.

    It was their wedding night and he didn¡¯t want her to be unhappy because of this. He was also afraid that she would overthink it because of her younger brother. Thus, he said indifferently, ¡°Still investigating.¡±

    Rong Xi nodded and replied, ¡°Then after Husband finds out, you must definitely tell this concubine.¡±

    Mu Huai answered, ¡°Alright.¡±

    What happened today had reignited his desire to kill Tuoba Yu.

    There were still about 2-3 months before Rong Xi was due to give birth. It was a crucial time period for her and she could not handle anything shocking. He had to think of a way to make that wolf cub¡¯s death seem like an accident.

    That way, it¡¯d be easier to break it to Rong Xi, and he could also give an explanation to Kingdom Gu¡¯s Khan. Before Rong Xi gives birth to the child, he could tell the two parties that Tuoba Yu had mysteriously disappeared and pretend to send people to search for him.

    After Rong Xi gives birth, he would tell her that an accident had befallen Tuoba Yu and he had died.

    For those that wanted to kill him, he would definitely exact his revenge. He would never show mercy.

    ¨C¡°Husband~¡±

    The woman¡¯s soft voice cut through his thoughts. Mu Huai asked, ¡°En?¡±

    Rong Xi let out a light laugh then she played cute, ¡°Nothing, I just felt that since I married Husband today, this concubine wanted to say ¡®husband¡¯ a few more times.¡±

    That¡¯s right, this woman finally became his legitimate wife today.

    Mu Huai pressed her roving head down as he gently called out, ¡°Good Xi¡¯er, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Rong Xi closed her eyes again when she heard him. Under her husband¡¯s love and protection, she slowly entered her sweet dreams.¡±

    This author has something to say: Um, about that, Dog Mu and the wolf cub are both cruel people, super evil. Both want to kill the other, but neither are able to. They originally didn¡¯t see eye to eye, but because the two countries seem to be friendly to each other on the surface while hiding other intentions underneath, both of these are certainly enemies.

 Chapter 56 - Tea Horse Exchange1

    On Mu Huai¡¯s wedding night, Tuoba Yu seized the chance when Bianjing had yet to impose its curfew to rush towards Great Qi¡¯s Qin province.

    Qin province was located in Northern Qi. It was lush with water and crops, and the area was not considered far from Kingdom Gu. One month ago, Mu Huai had designated Qin province as the trading hub of the two countries¡¯ tea horse exchange.

    Tuoba Yu didn¡¯t sleep for the night as he ordered his guards to increase security. He was worried that Mu Huai would send assassins to kill him at any time.

    This journey was a restless one as his heart hung by a thread. But when he and his guards arrived at the roadside inn in Qin province, he discovered that there really wasn¡¯t anyone coming to kill him.

    As the night slowly turned to day, the skies brightened up.

    Tuoba Yu had on a dark expression as he laid on the cot in the roadside inn. Deep in his thoughts, his eyes were closed.

    The trade between Kingdom Gu and Kingdom Qi this time had yet to be completed. Mu Huai had not yet received the horses he wanted, so if he were to kill him right now, it would affect Kingdom Qi¡¯s bigger picture. After all, warhorses were important for defending Kingdom Qi. As the future monarch, he must move according to the bigger picture.

    Tuoba Yu wanted to rest a while when he heard some sounds coming from outside the inn.

    ¨C¡°¡­Princess¡­you¡­how come you also arrived in Qin province.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come? Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince originally wanted to trade horses in Qin province with my Kingdom Gu, even the trading hub has been erected. Naturally, I needed to come with you all.¡±

    When Tuoba Yu heard this, he immediately opened his eyes, his gaze was a little dark.

    Whenever he hears this woman¡¯s voice, he would feel very annoyed.

    He couldn¡¯t shake her off no matter where he went, she followed him everywhere. He really wanted to kill this annoying Tuoba Yue.

    ¡°The Heir is sleeping?¡±

    Outside, Tuoba Yue asked the guards again.

    The guards respectfully answered her, ¡°Replying to Princess, the Heir has been riding throughout the night and has naturally fallen asleep. You should also rest early.¡±

    Only then did Tuoba Yue walk away from outside the room Tuoba Yu was staying in. When the footsteps outside had receded, Tuoba Yu sat up on the bed with a dark expression.

    He didn¡¯t go back to sleep. Although it was true that he had been riding for the whole night, he didn¡¯t really feel tired.

    Although Kingdom Gu¡¯s monarch had an Empress, there was also a favored Noble Consort. The Noble Consort had given birth to Tuoba Jing and Tuoba Yue, this pair of son and daughter, for the monarch. Naturally, the monarch also extremely favored this son and daughter as well.

    As for the di son of the Empress, he did not seem to care for him very much.

    Yet, this Tuoba Jing was a straw bag. He was not learned, unskilled in martial arts, and didn¡¯t know how to ride or shoot. He was a wastrel through and through.

    Usually, he liked to search for Kingdom Gu¡¯s good-looking women, spending his days in the tent, basking in song and dance. The Noble Consort had the intention of letting Tuoba Jing come to Qi this time to hone himself, and had planted a skilled advisor by Tuoba Jing¡¯s side. Thus, under the secret advisor¡¯s suggestions, Tuoba Jing would not make any mistakes, and after returning to Kingdom Gu, it would also count as his credit.

    The monarch agreed to let him come to Qi, but in reality, he was not confident in Tuoba Jing¡¯s abilities, but he also did not want to embarrass the Noble Consort. As such, he let both of her children come along to Qi.

    Even if he2 could not kill Mu Huai, he still had to put in some effort and obtain some rewards for Kingdom Gu this time. Thus, it was settled on bringing back sufficient tea leaves for Kingdom Gu¡¯s aristocratic families and commoners.

    Kingdom Gu¡¯s people like to eat dairy and meat products and did not eat much vegetables. As such, people would often have gastric problems. Drinking tea daily would help digest and ease the greasiness of their meals. That¡¯s why even the people of Kingdom Gu could not bear to not have any tea leaves.

    Tuoba Yu was acutely aware that his adoptive father, Luolu Khan¡¯s, position in Kingdom Gu was precarious as the monarch was suspicious and envious towards Luolu Khan. To show the monarch the father and son¡¯s loyalty, he had planned a lot for Kingdom Gu this time.

    The next day, the bright sun light up the sky in Qin province and the weather was very good.

    Tuoba Yu laid awake the entire night. Early in the morning, he went to the river walkway because Mu Huai had requested five hundred foals from Kingdom Gu. Obviously, foals differed from adult horses in that they had not been broken in yet and needed to be trained. Moreover, they could not travel far distances.

    If they were to send these foals, they needed to transport them by boat.

    Tuoba Yu had personally asked the person in charge of the foals about the situation. After knowing that they needed to transport the horses via boat, it eased up the burden on them. As a result, only two or three foals had died and a majority had survived.

    After confirming that nothing was wrong with the foals, Tuoba Yu hastened his horse towards the northern direction as he finally met up with Kingdom Gu¡¯s escort.

    When Kingdom Gu¡¯s soldiers saw Tuoba Yu, each of then respectfully saluted him, ¡°Heir.¡±

    After Tuoba Yu asked them about the herd¡¯s condition, he walked towards the carriage that Tuoba Jing was sitting in.

    Separated by the carriage covers, Tuoba Yu greeted the person inside, ¡°Third Prince, we¡¯ve arrived in Qin province.¡±

    No answer came from inside the carriage.

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s gaze darkened slightly and he reached his hand out to push aside the carriage cover only to see Tuoba Jing in deep slumber.

    He looked at the sky; it was almost wushi (11 AM ¨C 1 PM). Even though he hadn¡¯t slept the whole night, he was still not as tired as Tuoba Jing.

    Tuoba Jing had dark circles and heavy eyebags. One could tell with just a look that he had overly indulged himself in lust, depleting his body¡¯s vitality.

    Tuoba Yu was helpless. He called out to the guards next to the carriage, ¡°When we reach the trading hub later, wake up Third Prince.¡±

    The guards assented.

    Soon after, Kingdom Gu¡¯s escort arrived at the tea-horse trading hub.

    Ever since Mu Huai had conquered the Central Plains¡¯ southernmost Kingdom Jin, Great Qi¡¯s tea leaf production had greatly increased compared to the past.

    The tea leaves that provinces Yong, Ding, and Qin3 produced every year were of superior quality. But since Mu Huai had just conquered Kingdom Jin, he was naturally afraid that the situation would not be stable and had sent down a command, ordering that the tea farmers were forbidden from privately selling tea leaves.

    Inside the trading hub, there were already countless large crates of tea leaves.

    Luolu Khan was also worried about him (Tuoba Yu) coming to Qi alone and had also inserted a secret advisor by his side.

    It was just that this advisor was not very knowledgeable about the nomadic lifestyle but was very familiar with the current government affairs of Kingdom Qi. On the journey here, that secret advisor had told Tuoba Yu many things. He said that Great Qi¡¯s Crown Prince currently placed an unusual amount of importance on horses. For the tea-horse exchange this time, it was very likely that they would send out the Minister of the Army, Wang Xiao.

    The advisor had also clearly outlined the royal family¡¯s hierarchy to Tuoba Yu. He said that the current emperor of Kingdom Qi¡¯s sole brother had married the di daughter of the Wang family. Thus, they should not underestimate the power of Wang family in Kingdom Qi.

    Confused, Tuoba Yu asked the advisor, ¡°Why not send General Yin Cheng, I heard that Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Prince, Mu Huai, trusts Yin Cheng more.¡±

    The advisor shook his head helplessly and explained to Tuoba Yu, ¡°That General Yin Cheng is the head of the Privy Council. Usually, he controls Great Qi¡¯s military matters, but the army is in charge of logistics. That¡¯s why it¡¯s more likely that Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Prince will send out Wang Xiao.¡±

    Tuoba Yu knitted his brows when he heard this.

    Not long after, someone from Kingdom Qi came out from the trading hub.

    Just like what that advisor said, the official that came to Qin province was the Minister of the Army, Wang Xiao.

    But outside of his and the advisor¡¯s expectations, Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Prince, Mu Huai, also came to Qin province.

    Coincidentally, a breeze blew by as Mu Huai walked over to the two people, making him look valiant.

    The advisor saw that Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Prince was drawing nearer and felt even more strongly that he was truly blessed with good looks. On the other hand, Tuoba Yu felt dissatisfied.

    What a dog-man.

    Tuoba Yu had counted the days and was very clear that when Mu Huai had yet to give his older sister a position, his sister was most likely already pregnant by that time.

    Not giving the woman a position yet impregnating her, this Mu Huai was a scum.

    Although he thought this way, Tuoba Yu did not forget his purpose. Along with the advisor, he bowed and greeted Mu Huai, ¡°Greetings to Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡±

    At this moment, Tuoba Jing also came out, rubbing his sleepy eyes. Observing the movements of the crowd, he also greeted Mu Huai.

    On Mu Huai¡¯s left was the Minister of Army, Wang Xiao, and on his right was his personal advisor, Yan Juxu. The two senior officials also respectfully greeted Kingdom Gu¡¯s royalties.

    Mu Huai had an indifferent expression on his face, though his gaze darkened as he glanced at Tuoba Yu.

    This rascal seemed to have grown taller over the last few months. Still a growing boy, yet he already has such evil and poisonous thoughts. His eyes were the same as his older sister¡¯s, but Rong Xi¡¯s eyes were very moving. On the other hand, Mu Huai detested Tuoba Yu¡¯s cunning eyes, to the extent of wanting to just dig them out.

    Mu Huai saw that Tuoba Yue was missing among the group of people present, and there was only the wastel, Tuoba Jing, who was here. Ignoring Tuoba Yu, he spoke a few perfunctory words with Tuoba Jing.

    Wang Xiao had already ordered the horse stewards to count the number of horses, only to discover that the horses that Kingdom Gu brought this time only amounted to around 2400, half of the 5000 that Kingdom Qi had requested.

    When Mu Huai heard of this news, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    He knew that the road to Qi was long and arduous and that it was inevitable that there would be some horses that would perish along the way, but it was impossible that half of them would die.

    Mu Huai¡¯s voice became heavy as he questioned Tuoba Jing, ¡°Third Prince, where are the remaining 2000 hourses/¡±

    Tuoba Jing originally came to Qi because he wanted to fool around in Qi¡¯s capital. As for matters concerning the horses, he completely handed that over to the relevant officials and Tuoba Yu to handle. Mu Huai questioned him in a cold voice, but he naturally didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Tuoba Jing hurriedly asked Tuoba Yu next to him, ¡°Where¡¯s the horses?¡±

    He spoke calmly to Mu Huai, ¡°Your esteemed country requested too many horses, and there is a limit to my Kingdom Gu¡¯s ability. Moreover, to transport so many horses at once, it¡¯s inevitable that there would be horses that wouldn¡¯t make it. It¡¯s a loss for both countries. In order to secure the bigger picture, I will advise our monarch to order people to transport the remaining 2500 horses over after ten days.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s originally calm countenance darkened a few degrees.

    This Tuoba Yu was clearly trying to play tricks with him. It seems like he wanted to use the remaining horses to negotiate with Kingdom Qi.

    Mu Huai coldly questioned Tuoba Yu, ¡°The two countries had previously already discussed and settled on the date and number of horses to be exchanged. On what basis is your Kingdom Gu breaking the contract?¡±

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s lips curved up. Seeing Mu Huai¡¯s angry expression made him feel extremely happy inside.

    Even so, his voice was calm, though not without a few hints of instigation as he said, ¡± Just now, I had explained the reason to Your Highness. If Your Highness didn¡¯t understand, then I can repeat it again.¡±

    Mu Huai suppressed his anger as his gaze towards Tuoba Yu became freezing. Thankfully he had predicted long ago that this wolf cub would play tricks on the horses, so had left himself a backup plan.

    Standing next to Mu Huai, Yan Juxu sensed the unusual hostility between Mu Huai and Tuoba Yu. Strictly speaking, it should be the two people¡¯s first time meeting each other, but they looked as if they were sworn enemies, each of their words full of gunpowder.

    It was pointless for the two people to continue to be stubborn and in a deadlock, thus Yan Juxu spoke up, ¡°Your Highness, Kingdom Gu is a large country, so they wouldn¡¯t go back on their word. The remaining number of horses will arrive in Qi soon or later. What¡¯s urgent right now is to settle on the exchange rate between the tea and horses.¡±

    When Mu Huai heard this, his expression slightly eased up.

    He raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Advisor Yan is correct. Let¡¯s first settle on the exchange rate between the tea leaves and horses.¡±

    Tuoba Yu felt a little suspicious.

    He had long heard about Kingdom Qi¡¯s Crown Prince¡¯s notoriety. Who knew that he was quite quick to recollect himself.

    After Mu Huai agreed, Yan Juxu proceeded to invite the Kingdom Gu officials into the trading hub to rest for a while.

    The actual discussion would be handled by the appropriate officials. After all, it was highly probable that both sides would argue ¡¯til their faces and ears turned red. When it came to obtaining advantages, it was not appropriate for the royal family to personally do it, lest it harmed the harmony and peace between the two countries.

    Yan Juxu was a skilled negotiator, debating until the other party¡¯s official felt satisfied.

    In the end, the two countries settled on the exchange rate of: one of Kingdom Gu¡¯s superior-grade horse was worth 120 catties of Kingdom Qi¡¯s tea leaves; one medium-grade horse could be exchanged for 70 catties of tea leaves; and one lower-grade horse could be exchanged for 50 catties of tea leaves.

    When Yan Juxu and the other official were settling on the price inside the tent, Mu Huai had watched the horse steward lead the two thousand or so horses from Kingdom Gu into the stables and breeding grounds in Qin province.

    He chose this location because it was the area in Kingdom Qi that was most abundant with water and grass. With a spacious environment, he wanted to let these horses from Kingdom Gu be raised free-range so as to ensure their robust body.

    Although there were still another 2500 horses that had yet to arrive in Qi, seeing his own country¡¯s fighting power increase, Minister Wang Xiao¡¯s face also let out a smile.

    Tuoba Yu questioned one of Kingdom Gu¡¯s soldiers about the situation regarding the tea leaves. Coincidentally, he also saw Mu Huai¡¯s ugly mug, yet felt that he looked very smug.

    Tuoba Yu suddenly had a bad feeling and hurriedly asked the guard, ¡°How is it, is the amount of tea leaves correct?¡±

    The soldier from Kingdom Gu respectfully answered, ¡°Replying to Heir, the number of tea leaves is correct, it¡¯s just¡­it¡¯s just within this batch of tea leaves¡­there¡¯s none of the que she4 that the Noble Consort likes to drink.¡±

    When Tuoba Yu heard this, his gaze immediately changed.

    Mu Huai, this dog man, he actually dared to play a trick on him.

 Chapter 57 - Twitch

    Buxue tea was produced in Qin province, made by roasting the shoot tips. It was an extremely famous and expensive type of tea.

    Although people in Kingdom Gu all drank tea, this was different from the normal tea they drank by at least three folds.

    Their ruler spoiled his noble consort the most. If he couldn¡¯t bring back a few catties of this buxue tea leaves, even if he successfully traded his horses, he would not be satisfied. The noble consort was also a small-minded person. Her daily meals and clothing were all very extravagant. If she whispered a few sweet words into the ruler¡¯s ear, then that ruler would develop some disdain towards him and Luolu Khan.

    Then, not only would everything he did be wasted, it would also add on to the enmity the ruler had towards the father and son duo.

    Seeing Tuoba Yu¡¯s eyes darken, Mu Huai¡¯s smile became even more meaningful.

    Fight with him?

    This little wolf cub was still too inexperienced.

    Tuoba Yu suppressed his anger and somewhat calmly asked, ¡°In the past when the two nations exchanged tea and horses, there would be at least five hundred catties of buxue tea, how come there are none this year?¡±

    Mu Huai smirked and answered in a low voice, ¡°In the beginning of spring this year, there was a sudden decrease in the production of buxue tea leaves. Even the palace officials only got a few catties, where would we get five hundred catties from?¡±

    Tuoba Yu knew that Mu Huai had already banned the tea merchants in Qin province from selling private stocks, rendering him unable to find any place within Qi to buy buxue tea.

    But he had to obtain the buxue tea, otherwise he would not be able to give an explanation to his ruler.

    Mu Huai looked down at the youth who was half a head shorter than him. Seeing his expression was a little strange, he gave a look to Yan Juxu standing beside him.

    Yan Juxu immediately understood and spoke to Tuoba Yu, ¡°Heir, if you really want this buxue tea, my Great Qi actually¡­we can bring it out.¡±

    Tuoba Yu gave a cold glance at Yan Juxu. He knew that Mu Huai¡¯s attendant was currently trying to bait him, but he could only acquiesce as he asked in a brusque tone, ¡°And so, exactly what do you need for you to give me this buxue tea?¡±

    Yan Juxu¡¯s lips unknowingly trembled as he calmly questioned in return, ¡°How many catties does Heir want?¡±

    Tuoba Yu recalled that Kingdom Gu had returned from Qi with at least five hundred catties in the past. If it was any lower, he would be hard pressed to explain it clearly to his ruler and the noble consort.

    As such: ¡°Five hundred catties.¡±

    Mu Huai snorted and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head, ¡°You really dare to ask for it.¡±

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, ¡°So is Your Highness able to procure this amount or not?¡±

    Mu Huai harrumphed and stood up with one hand, not deigning to answer Tuoba Yu¡¯s question, purposely leaving him hanging.

    Tuoba Yu only felt that although the man in front of him looked noble and handsome, his face was really asking for a good beating.

    Yan Juxu cut in at this time, ¡°Heir, please quell your anger. His Highness is also open to negotiations. After all, you heard what he said earlier. The buxue tea is a little short of supply at the moment to where even the imperial palace doesn¡¯t have enough, so the amount you¡¯re asking for is indeed difficult to amass.¡±

    Tuoba Yu had lost all patience as his frosty voice asked, ¡°So do you guys have the tea leaves or not? If not, then don¡¯t keep barking nonsense in front of me.¡±

    Taking the chance when Tuoba Yu was distracted, Mu Huai and Yan Juxu quickly shared a glance.

    After Yan Juxu got the hint, he finally revealed their true intentions to Tuoba Yu, ¡°Of course we can get five hundred catties of buxue tea for Heir. It¡¯s just, in order to amass this amount, it will cost a lot of money and manpower. That¡¯s why¡­the exchange rate for the horses and tea naturally also have to be amended.¡±

    Tuoba Yu came to a sudden realization.

    So this is the trap they laid out for him.

    Mu Huai and Yan Juxu, acting out this little play of ruler and subject, one acting angry, the other acting innocent, spun him in circles.

    After going through such a big roundabout, it turns out they wanted to use this opportunity to change the exchange rate!

    But now that things had come to this state, even if he had seen through the two people¡¯s ploy, he could only resign to his fate.

    Tuoba Yu clenched his fists and asked Yan Juxu, ¡°What do you want to change it to?¡±

    Yan Juxu looked at the angry youth¡¯s face and calmly answered, ¡°One high-grade horse for every twenty catties of buxue tea.¡±

    Hearing this, Mu Huai¡¯s lips twitched.

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s eyes looked as if they were going to spit fire. His voice changed as he pointed at Yan Juxu and interrogated in a cold voice, ¡°Have you gone mad? Twenty catties of buxue tea for one high-grade horse; why don¡¯t you just say you want to steal!¡±

    Yan Juxu raised an eyebrow and only rapidly blinked his eyes, not replying to Tuoba Yu.

    As if on cue, Mu Huai spoke up in a lazy tone at this moment, ¡°Your Kingdom Gu already exchanged half the horses today, and the number of tea leaves that we settled on, Qi has also given half of it already as well. As for how you want to exchange the remaining number of horses, it¡¯s up to you. If you want those five hundred catties of buxue tea, then you can only exchange it at this rate.¡±

    Tuoba Yu¡¯s advisor saw that he was in a disadvantageous position and hurriedly walked up to the crowd. After paying his respects to Mu Huai, he said, ¡°Since it¡¯s difficult for Heir to make a decision right now, why don¡¯t we discuss this again after arriving at Bianjing? It¡¯s also not a solution to just continue to be in a stalemate with Qi. What do you think, Heir?¡±

    Tuoba Yu glared at Mu Huai. In the end, he angrily waved his fists and gnashed his teeth in hatred as he stormed off in anger without saying anything.

    The advisor hurriedly asked Mu Huai for forgiveness, ¡°Your Highness, please forgive him. Heir is still young and does not yet understand the customs of Great Qi.¡±

    Mu Huai¡¯s gaze followed Tuoba Yu¡¯s figure as he answered, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Although he said that, he was secretly wondering which method would be best to secretly get rid of that wolf cub when they enter Bianjing.

    ******

    As night approached, the pleasant smell of incense wafted out from the charcoal brazier inside the Eastern Palace.

    The bright moon hung outside of the windows, illuminating the cobblestoned ground. At times, a gentle breeze would blow, softly rustling the leaves.

    A pregnant beauty was sitting in front of the mirror. Her long, black hair cascading down her back, Rong Xi¡¯s eyes were closed. Thinking of how Mu Huai would be hosting the royal ambassadors of Kingdom Gu tomorrow in Zirui Hall, Rong Hui most likely would also be attending the banquet. However, because her body had gotten larger, Mu Huai had already disallowed her from attending banquets.

    When the Rong family had fallen, her younger brother had been separated from her not too long after.

    After all these years, she had only seen him for the first time just a few months ago, but the two only interacted for less than an hour before Mu Huai charged over with a sword, chasing him away and bringing her back to the palace.

    Thinking of this, Rong Xi felt a little downcast.

    She really wanted to see Ah Hui again.

    After he returns to Kingdom Gu, even if she wanted to see him again, it was unlikely that she would ever get such an opportunity.

    Mu Huai went to Qin province yesterday and returned to Bianjing at shenshi (3 PM ¨C 5 PM) today. He only accompanied her for dinner at the Eastern Palace before going back to the political affairs hall to review cases.

    Dan Xiang brushed Rong Xi¡¯s hair. Seeing her in a daze, she couldn¡¯t help but ask in concern, ¡°Is Master feeling unwell?¡±

    Rong Xi slowly shook her head, ¡°No.¡±

    She was thinking of how she could get Mu Huai to give her a chance to meet Rong Hui, otherwise she would definitely regret it for the rest of her life.

    Because she had two more months until her delivery date was due, the imperial physician had instructed that all types bedroom matters were off the table. Now she could no longer use that sort of method to seduce Mu Huai and make him agree to her demands.

    Rong Xi felt a little melancholic. When her thoughts wandered off, she did not know when Mu Huai had returned back to the palace. Dan Xiang had already retreated by now.

    Mu Huai snuck up behind Rong Xi and carefully picked her up, walking towards the luxurious four-poster bed.

    Encased in his clear and refreshing scent, her body instantly relaxed as she curled up in his embrace like a small cat.

    Just as he was about to ask her whether the child in her stomach had been naughty today, he heard her sniffling in his arms as if she had suffered a big grievance. Mu Huai panicked a little and quickly went to the bed as he asked the woman in his arms, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where does it hurt?¡±

    Rong Xi¡¯s red-rimmed eyes looked at the man as she spoke in a small voice, ¡°This concubine¡­this concubine¡¯s calf is cramping.¡±

    Mu Huai held her as he sat on the bed and asked, ¡°Which one?¡±

    Rong Xi pointed at her right calf, ¡°¡­This, this one.¡±

    As she spoke, because her leg was hurting, she kept fidgeting around in his arms. Mu Huai frowned and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t move around, I¡¯ll help you massage it.¡±

    Mu Huai sounded very upright when he said it without any lust, but when Rong Xi heard his words, her small face immediately turned red.

    These past few months, her breasts had grown considerably larger and they would frequently ache. Sometimes, they would hurt so bad that she could hardly breathe. A while ago, when he had asked her the reason, she had told him the truth with a red face.

    Rong Xi remembered that when Mu Huai heard it, his handsome face cracked into an evil smile.

    At that time, he also said the same words.

    I¡¯ll help you massage it.

    Translator¡¯s comments: Hello everyone! I have some exciting news and some not-so-exciting news to share. The exciting news is that I have been accepted to graduate school, so I will be starting school in late August. This means that I will have more time now to translating, as I no longer have applications to stress about.

    The not-so-exciting news is that for PIBE, I¡¯m not as fond of this story as I was before. I started translating this story because I was very intrigued by the premise of a male lead undergoing rebirth (rather than the FL), and also by how quick-witted and intelligent Rong Xi was in the beginning. Unfortunately, in my opinion, while I have been very happy to see the character growth of Mu Huai, I¡¯m more disappointed to see Rong Xi¡¯s character take a backseat. The author has spent most of Rong Xi¡¯s scenes describing how pretty she looks in every chapter, which you may not see as much because I actively choose not to translate those sentences; and in part, that¡¯s also why you may notice that some transitions are a little choppy. I am conflicted over whether I should drop this story because while I don¡¯t like to give up on things halfway and want to give you guys a completed translation, I¡¯m just tired of how Rong Xi, despite being the FL and having such a strong beginning, has basically been reduced to a flower vase.